The unreasonableness of separation, or, An impartial account of the history, nature, and pleas of the present separation from the communion of the Church of England to which, several late letters are annexed, of eminent Protestant divines abroad, concerning the nature of our differences, and the way to compose them / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
         Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 1032 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 278 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61632
         Wing S5675
         ESTC R4969
         12898740
         ocm 12898740
         95208
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61632)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95208)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 729:1)
      
       
         
           
             The unreasonableness of separation, or, An impartial account of the history, nature, and pleas of the present separation from the communion of the Church of England to which, several late letters are annexed, of eminent Protestant divines abroad, concerning the nature of our differences, and the way to compose them / by Edward Stillingfleet ...
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [2], xciv, [8], 450 p.
           
             Printed by T.N. for Henry Mortlock ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Errata: p. [8] in third grouping.
             Advertisement: p. 450.
             Reproduction of original in Duke University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- History.
           Schism.
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             The
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             Separation
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           An
           Impartial
           Account
           OF
           THE
           
             History
             ,
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           Pleas
           OF
           THE
           
             Present
             Separation
          
           FROM
           THE
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           ENGLAND
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           Several
           late
           LETTERS
           are
           Annexed
           ,
           of
           Eminent
           
             Protestant
             Divines
          
           Abroad
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Differences
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           to
           
             Compose
             Them.
          
           By
           
             EDWARD
             STILLINGFLEET
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           HIS
           MAJESTY
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           T.
           N.
           for
           Henry
           Mortlock
           ,
           
             at
             the
          
           Phoenix
           
             in
             St.
          
           Paul
           '
           s
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCLXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           reported
           by
           Persons
           of
           unquestionable
           credit
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           the
           Service
           B.
           Jewel
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           upon
           his
           Preaching
           a
           Sermon
           at
           St.
           
           Paul's
           -
           Cross
           ,
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Orders
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           
           he
           was
           so
           
             Ungratefully
             and
             Spitefully
             used
          
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           of
           that
           Time
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           own
           Vindication
           he
           made
           a
           Solemn
           Protestation
           on
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           
           
             That
             what
             he
             then
             said
             ,
             was
             neither
             to
             please
             some
             ,
          
           
           
             nor
             to
             displease
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             Promote
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             among
             Brethren
             .
          
           I
           am
           far
           from
           the
           vanity
           of
           thinking
           ,
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Cause
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           the
           Excellent
           Labors
           of
           that
           Great
           Light
           ,
           and
           Ornament
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           (
           whose
           Memory
           is
           preserved
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           with
           
           due
           Veneration
           in
           all
           the
           
             Protestant
             Churches
             ;
          
           )
           but
           the
           hard
           Usage
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           hath
           made
           such
           an
           Example
           more
           observable
           to
           me
           ;
           especially
           when
           I
           can
           make
           the
           same
           Protestation
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           sincerity
           as
           he
           did
           .
           For
           ,
           however
           it
           hath
           been
           Maliciously
           suggested
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           too
           easily
           believed
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           put
           upon
           that
           Work
           ,
           with
           a
           design
           to
           inflame
           our
           Differences
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           a
           fresh
           persecution
           against
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           ;
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           any
           thought
           tending
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           Motive
           I
           had
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           my
           just
           Apprehension
           ,
           that
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           likely
           ways
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           .
           And
           I
           have
           hitherto
           seen
           no
           cause
           (
           and
           I
           believe
           I
           shall
           not
           )
           to
           alter
           my
           opinion
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           rashly
           taken
           up
           ,
           but
           formed
           in
           my
           Mind
           from
           many
           years
           Observation
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           that
           
             Restless
             Party
          
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Papists
           )
           among
           us
           ;
           which
           hath
           always
           Aimed
           at
           the
           Ruine
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Most
           Probable
           Means
           ,
           if
           others
           failed
           ,
           to
           compass
           their
           Ends.
           As
           to
           their
           Secret
           and
           more
           Compendious
           ways
           of
           doing
           Mischief
           ,
           they
           lie
           too
           far
           out
           of
           our
           View
           ,
           till
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           discovers
           and
           disappoints
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           
           more
           open
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           seemed
           the
           farther
           way
           about
           ,
           yet
           they
           promised
           themselves
           no
           small
           success
           by
           it
           .
           Many
           Instruments
           and
           Engines
           they
           made
           use
           of
           in
           this
           design
           ;
           many
           ways
           and
           times
           they
           set
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           met
           with
           several
           disappointments
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           gave
           it
           over
           ;
           but
           ,
           Would
           it
           not
           be
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           can
           appear
           no
           longer
           in
           it
           ,
           others
           ,
           out
           of
           meer
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           should
           carry
           on
           the
           Work
           for
           them
           ?
        
         
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Paradox
           to
           unthinking
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           meer
           Noise
           and
           Pretences
           ,
           and
           hope
           those
           will
           secure
           them
           most
           against
           the
           Fears
           of
           Popery
           ,
           who
           talk
           with
           most
           Passion
           ,
           and
           with
           least
           Understanding
           against
           it
           ;
           whereas
           no
           persons
           do
           really
           give
           them
           greater
           advantages
           than
           these
           do
           .
           For
           ,
           where
           they
           meet
           only
           with
           intemperate
           Railings
           ,
           and
           gross
           Misunderstandings
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Controversies
           between
           them
           and
           us
           (
           which
           commonly
           go
           together
           )
           the
           more
           subtle
           Priests
           let
           such
           alone
           to
           spend
           their
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           heat
           is
           over
           ,
           they
           will
           calmly
           endevour
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           how
           grosly
           they
           have
           been
           deceived
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           more
           easily
           make
           them
           believe
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           much
           deceived
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           East
           and
           West
           may
           meet
           at
           last
           ;
           and
           the
           
           most
           furious
           Antagonists
           may
           become
           some
           of
           the
           easiest
           Converts
           .
           This
           I
           do
           really
           fear
           will
           be
           the
           case
           of
           many
           Thousands
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           now
           pass
           for
           most
           
             zealous
             Protestants
          
           ;
           if
           ever
           ,
           which
           
             God
             forbid
          
           ,
           that
           Religion
           should
           come
           to
           be
           Vppermost
           in
           England
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           of
           mighty
           consequence
           for
           preventing
           the
           Return
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           Men
           rightly
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           as
           much
           afraid
           of
           an
           
             innocent
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           as
           of
           
             real
             Idolatry
          
           ;
           and
           think
           they
           can
           
             Worship
             Images
          
           ,
           and
           Adore
           the
           Host
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             use
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           or
           
             Kneel
             at
             the
             Communion
          
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           brought
           to
           see
           their
           mistake
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           they
           will
           suspect
           themselves
           deceived
           in
           the
           other
           also
           .
           For
           they
           who
           took
           that
           to
           be
           Popery
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           Popery
           it self
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           it
           was
           represented
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           want
           of
           right
           understanding
           the
           Differences
           between
           us
           ,
           may
           be
           easily
           carried
           from
           one
           Extreme
           to
           the
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           the
           undoubted
           Practices
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
          
           condemned
           as
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           by
           their
           Teachers
           ,
           they
           must
           conclude
           Popery
           to
           be
           of
           much
           greater
           Antiquity
           than
           really
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           can
           Trace
           it
           so
           very
           near
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           they
           will
           soon
           believe
           it
           setled
           by
           the
           Apostles
           
           themselves
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           hard
           to
           perswade
           any
           considering
           Men
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           should
           degenerate
           so
           soon
           ,
           so
           unanimously
           ,
           so
           universally
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           do
           ,
           if
           
             Episcopal
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           some
           
             significant
             Ceremonies
          
           were
           any
           parts
           of
           that
           Apostacy
           .
           Will
           it
           not
           seem
           strange
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           Human
           Polities
           have
           preserved
           their
           
             First
             Constitution
          
           so
           long
           ,
           without
           any
           considerable
           Alteration
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           instituted
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           setled
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           should
           so
           soon
           after
           be
           changed
           into
           another
           kind
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           easily
           ,
           so
           insensibly
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           believed
           ,
           they
           had
           still
           the
           very
           
             same
             Government
          
           which
           the
           Apostles
           left
           them
           ?
           Which
           is
           a
           matter
           so
           incredible
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           can
           believe
           such
           a
           part
           of
           Popery
           could
           prevail
           so
           soon
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ;
           may
           be
           brought
           upon
           the
           like
           grounds
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           many
           others
           did
           .
           So
           mighty
           a
           prejudice
           doth
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           
             Churches
             Enemies
          
           ,
           bring
           upon
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           And
           those
           who
           foregoe
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Opposers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           do
           ,
           must
           unavoidably
           run
           into
           insuperable
           difficulties
           in
           dealing
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Church
           do
           lead
           us
           through
           .
           For
           we
           
           can
           justly
           charge
           Popery
           as
           an
           unreasonable
           Innovation
           ,
           when
           we
           allow
           the
           undoubted
           Practices
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           many
           Ages
           after
           Christ.
           But
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           reject
           the
           Usages
           of
           our
           Church
           as
           Popish
           and
           Antichristian
           ,
           
           when
           Assaulted
           by
           Papists
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           
             Popery
             to
             be
             the
             old
             Religion
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             purest
             and
             Primitive
             Times
             was
             Professed
             in
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             throughout
             the
             World.
             Whereas
             the
             sober
             English
             Protestant
             ,
             is
             able
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             much
             Evidence
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             without
             forsaking
             his
             Old
             Principles
             ,
             to
             justifie
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             from
             all
             imputation
             of
             Heresie
             or
             Schism
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             from
             the
             like
             imputation
             of
             Novelty
             .
             Wherein
          
           he
           professes
           
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             inmost
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             in
             this
             sad
             business
             before
             God
             and
             the
             World.
          
           I
           might
           shew
           ,
           by
           particular
           Instances
           ,
           from
           my
           present
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           to
           defend
           their
           own
           practices
           they
           are
           driven
           to
           maintain
           such
           Principles
           ,
           as
           by
           evident
           consequences
           from
           them
           ,
           do
           overthrow
           the
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           but
           I
           leave
           those
           things
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           :
           Yet
           I
           do
           not
           
           question
           the
           Sincerity
           of
           many
           Mens
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           too
           eager
           a
           desire
           of
           upholding
           some
           particular
           Fancies
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           may
           give
           too
           great
           advantage
           to
           our
           Common
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           
             Three
             ways
             Bishop
          
           Sanderson
           observes
           ,
           
           our
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           not
           intentionally
           and
           purposely
           ,
           yet
           really
           and
           eventually
           have
           been
           the
           great
           Promoters
           of
           the
           Roman
           Interest
           among
           us
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           putting
           to
           their
           helping
           hand
           to
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           And
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           well
           known
           to
           many
           what
           rejoycing
           that
           Vote
           brought
           to
           the
           Romish
           Party
           :
           How
           even
           in
           Rome
           it self
           they
           Sung
           their
           Jo-●aeans
           upon
           the
           Tidings
           thereof
           ,
           and
           said
           Triumphantly
           ,
           Now
           the
           day
           is
           ours
           ;
           Now
           is
           the
           Fatal-Blow
           given
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           England
           .
           (
           2
           )
           By
           opposing
           the
           Interest
           of
           Rome
           with
           more
           Violence
           than
           Reason
           .
           (
           3
           )
           By
           frequent
           mistaking
           the
           Question
           ;
           but
           especially
           through
           the
           necessity
           of
           some
           false
           Principle
           or
           other
           ,
           which
           ,
           having
           once
           imbibed
           ,
           they
           think
           themselves
           bound
           to
           maintain
           :
           
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             the
             Common
          
           Cause
           
             of
             our
          
           Reformation
           .
           
             Which
             may
             at
             last
             suffer
             as
             much
             through
             some
             Mens
             folly
             and
             indiscretion
             ,
             
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             most
          
           Zealous
           Protestants
           ,
           
             as
             by
             all
             the
             Arts
             and
             Designs
             of
             our
             open
             Enemies
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Learned
             and
             Iudicious
             Bishop
             ,
             hath
             said
             in
             this
             case
             ,
          
           Many
           a
           Man
           ,
           when
           he
           thought
           most
           to
           make
           it
           sure
           ,
           hath
           quite
           marred
           a
           good
           business
           ,
           by
           over-doing
           it
           .
           
             Thus
             when
             the
          
           Papists
           
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             hinder
             the
             taking
             many
             things
             into
             consideration
             ,
             against
             their
             interest
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             observed
             ,
             that
             their
             Instruments
             have
             been
             for
             the
             most
             violent
             Counsels
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             would
             be
             wholly
             ineffectual
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             pursued
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             the
             end
             bring
             more
             advantage
             than
             prejudice
             to
             their
             Cause
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             they
             may
             still
             hope
             to
             do
             their
             business
             ,
             as
          
           Divines
           
             observe
             the
          
           Devil
           
             doth
             ;
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             one
             extreme
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             he
             tries
             whether
             he
             can
             compass
             his
             end
             by
             the
             other
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             they
             will
             extremely
             rejoyce
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             make
             some
             Mens
             Fears
             of
          
           Popery
           ,
           
             prove
             at
             last
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             .
             As
             some
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             of
             old
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             rash
             and
             violent
             zeal
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
          
           purity
           
             of
             their
          
           Religion
           
             (
             as
             they
             pretended
             )
             by
             opposing
             the
             Sacrifices
             offer'd
             by
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             denying
             the
             use
             of
             the
             lawful
             Customs
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             brought
             the
          
           Roman
           
           
             Power
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             hasten'd
             the
             destruction
             both
             of
             their
          
           Religion
           and
           Countrey
           
             too
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mention
             this
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             could
             take
             too
             great
             care
             by
             good
             and
             wholsom
             Laws
             to
             strengthen
             the
          
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             to
             keep
             out
          
           Popery
           ;
           
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             mighty
             prejudice
             an
             indiscreet
             Zeal
             at
             this
             time
             may
             bring
             upon
             us
             ;
             if
             Men
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             transported
             so
             far
             as
             to
             think
             that
             overthrowing
             the
          
           Constitution
           
             of
             this
          
           Church
           
             will
             be
             any
             means
             to
             secure
             the
          
           Protestant
           Religion
           
             among
             us
          
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           What
           is
           it
           which
           the
           Papists
           have
           more
           envied
           and
           maligned
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           they
           have
           more
           wished
           to
           see
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ?
           As
           the
           late
           
             Cardinal
             Barberini
          
           said
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           who
           told
           it
           me
           ,
           
             He
             could
             be
             contented
             there
             were
             no
             Priests
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             so
             there
             were
             no
             Bishops
          
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           supposed
           ,
           their
           Work
           would
           do
           it self
           .
           What
           is
           it
           they
           have
           used
           more
           Arts
           and
           Instruments
           to
           destroy
           ,
           than
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Government
           of
           this
           Church
           ?
           Did
           not
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           ,
           and
           Hooper
           ,
           and
           Farrar
           ,
           and
           Latimer
           ,
           all
           Bishops
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           by
           their
           Means
           ?
           Had
           not
           they
           the
           same
           
             kind
             of
             Episcopacy
          
           which
           is
           now
           
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           which
           some
           now
           are
           so
           busie
           in
           seeking
           to
           destroy
           ;
           by
           publishing
           one
           Book
           after
           another
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           represent
           it
           as
           unlawful
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           
             Primitive
             Institution
          
           ?
           Is
           all
           this
           done
           for
           the
           honor
           of
           our
           Reformation
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           among
           us
           ;
           to
           fill
           Mens
           Minds
           with
           such
           Prejudices
           against
           the
           first
           settlement
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           to
           go
           about
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Church-Government
           then
           established
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Martyr-Bishops
           exercised
           an
           unlawful
           Authority
           over
           
             Diocesan
             Churches
          
           ?
           But
           ,
           Whither
           will
           not
           Mens
           Indiscreet
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           their
           own
           Fancies
           carry
           them
           ,
           especially
           after
           40
           
             years
             prescription
          
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           say
           such
           Men
           are
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           their
           Work
           as
           effectually
           ,
           in
           blasting
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           .
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           these
           pains
           ,
           and
           
             Forty
             years
          
           Meditations
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           our
           present
           Episcopacy
           ,
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           and
           most
           flourishing
           Churches
           .
           And
           ,
           Wherein
           doth
           our
           Church
           differ
           from
           its
           first
           Establishment
           ?
           Were
           not
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           then
           appointed
           ?
           the
           same
           Liturgy
           in
           Substance
           then
           used
           ?
           
           concerning
           which
           Dr.
           Taylor
           who
           then
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           ,
           
           publickly
           declared
           ;
           
             That
             the
             whole
             Church-Service
             was
             set
             forth
             in
             King
          
           Edward
           '
           
             s
             days
             ,
             with
             great
             deliberation
             ,
             by
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             best
             Learned
             Men
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             Authorised
             by
             the
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Received
             and
             Published
             gladly
             through
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ;
             which
             Book
             was
             never
             Reformed
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             that
             one
             Reformation
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             fully
             perfected
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             in
             every
             behalf
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             Conscience
             could
             be
             offended
             with
             any
             thing
             therein
             contained
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             of
             that
             Book
             Reformed
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           that
           Book
           ,
           whose
           
             constant
             use
          
           is
           now
           pleaded
           by
           some
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           a
           ground
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           Separation
           from
           our
           Churches
           Communion
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           trace
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           this
           Separation
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           we
           may
           find
           strong
           probabilities
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Jesuitical
             Party
          
           had
           a
           great
           influence
           on
           the
           very
           first
           beginnings
           of
           it
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           was
           restored
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           open
           Separation
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           neither
           by
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           Non-conformists
           .
           
           At
           last
           ,
           the
           more
           Zealous
           Party
           of
           the
           Foreign
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           finding
           this
           Compliance
           would
           in
           the
           end
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           
             Popish
             Interest
          
           in
           England
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           draw
           off
           the
           secret
           Papists
           from
           all
           Conformity
           with
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           the
           old
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           Priests
           allowed
           them
           in
           :
           this
           raised
           some
           heat
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           the
           way
           of
           Separation
           prevailed
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           pure
           and
           
             perfect
             way
          
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           thought
           sufficient
           by
           these
           busie
           Factors
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           unless
           they
           could
           ,
           under
           the
           same
           pretence
           of
           purity
           and
           perfection
           ,
           draw
           off
           Protestants
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           this
           Church
           too
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           Persons
           were
           imployed
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           
             more
             Zealous
             Protestants
          
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           way
           of
           
             more
             Spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           greater
           Purity
           of
           Worship
           than
           was
           observed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           that
           so
           the
           People
           ,
           under
           these
           Pretences
           ,
           might
           be
           drawn
           into
           
             Separate
             Meetings
          
           .
           Of
           this
           we
           have
           a
           Considerable
           Evidence
           lately
           offer'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Examination
           of
           a
           Priest
           so
           imploy'd
           at
           the
           Council-Table
           ,
           A.
           D.
           1567.
           being
           the
           9th
           of
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           which
           is
           published
           from
           the
           
             Lord
             Burleighs
          
           Papers
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Usher
          
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           came
           to
           Sir
           
             James
             Ware
          
           ,
           whose
           Son
           
           brought
           them
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           lately
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           Printed
           .
           Two
           years
           after
           ,
           one
           Heath
           a
           Jesuit
           was
           Summon'd
           before
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rochester
           on
           a
           like
           account
           ,
           for
           disparaging
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           
             Spiritual
             Prayers
          
           above
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           declared
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             been
             six
             years
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             had
             laboured
             to
             refine
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             all
             smacks
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             purer
             .
          
           When
           he
           was
           seized
           on
           ,
           a
           Letter
           was
           found
           about
           him
           from
           a
           Jesuit
           in
           Spain
           ,
           wherein
           he
           takes
           notice
           ,
           
             how
             he
             was
             admired
             by
             his
             Flock
          
           ;
           and
           tells
           him
           ,
           they
           looked
           on
           this
           way
           of
           
             dividing
             Protestants
          
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           to
           bring
           them
           all
           back
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           they
           found
           a
           Bull
           from
           
             Pius
             V.
          
           to
           follow
           the
           Instructions
           of
           the
           Society
           for
           
             dividing
             the
             Protestants
             in
             England
          
           ;
           and
           the
           License
           from
           his
           Fraternity
           .
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           in
           the
           
             Jesuits
             Letter
          
           deserves
           our
           farther
           consideration
           ,
           which
           the
           Publisher
           of
           it
           did
           not
           understand
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Hallingham
             ,
             Coleman
          
           ,
           and
           Benson
           are
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           Persons
           imploy'd
           
             to
             sow
             a
             Faction
             among
             the
             German
             Hereticks
          
           ;
           which
           he
           takes
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           
             Sects
             in
             Germany
          
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           
           
             German
             Hereticks
          
           the
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           are
           meant
           ,
           
             i.e.
             Lutherans
          
           :
           and
           these
           very
           Men
           are
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Historians
           ,
           without
           knowing
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           active
           and
           busie
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             Separation
             .
             Of
             these
          
           (
           saith
           Fuller
           )
           Coleman
           ,
           
           
             Button
             ,
             Hallingham
             and
             Benson
             were
             the
             chief
             .
             At
             which
             time
          
           (
           saith
           
             Heylin
             )
             Benson
             ,
             Button
             ,
             Hallingham
             ,
             and
             Coleman
             ,
             and
             others
             taking
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             of
             more
             ardent
             Zeal
             than
             others
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           time
           is
           1568
           ,
           which
           agrees
           exactly
           with
           the
           Date
           of
           that
           Letter
           at
           
             Madrid
             ,
             October
          
           26.
           1568.
           
           And
           both
           these
           had
           it
           from
           a
           much
           better
           Author
           than
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           
           
             Camden
             I
          
           mean
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             while
             Harding
             ,
             Sanders
             ,
             and
             others
             attacked
             our
             Church
             on
             one
             side
             ;
             Coleman
             ,
             Button
             ,
             Hallingham
             ,
             Benson
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             as
             busie
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             who
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             purer
             Reformation
             ,
             opposed
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             Liturgy
             ,
             and
             Calling
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             approaching
             too
             near
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           And
           he
           makes
           these
           the
           Beginners
           of
           those
           Quarrels
           which
           afterwards
           brake
           out
           with
           great
           violence
           .
           Now
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           improbability
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           suitableness
           of
           these
           Pretences
           about
           
             Spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           
           Practices
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           For
           they
           are
           professed
           despisers
           of
           the
           
             Cathedral
             Service
          
           ,
           and
           are
           excused
           from
           their
           attendance
           on
           it
           by
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Order
           ;
           and
           are
           as
           great
           admirers
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Enthusiastick
             way
          
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           first
           Institution
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           by
           Orlandinus
           and
           Maffeius
           .
           They
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Prayer
          
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           which
           is
           admired
           and
           set
           up
           here
           ,
           as
           so
           much
           above
           Set-Forms
           ,
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           lowest
           of
           
             three
             sorts
          
           among
           them
           .
           That
           
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
          
           which
           Men
           have
           ,
           but
           requires
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           
             own
             Gifts
          
           to
           stir
           it
           up
           ,
           they
           call
           
             Oratio
             acquisita
             ,
             acquired
             Prayer
          
           ;
           although
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Principle
           of
           it
           is
           infused
           .
           The
           Second
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           
             special
             immediate
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Mind
             ,
             with
             the
             concurrence
             of
             infused
             habits
             .
          
           The
           Third
           is
           far
           above
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Contemplation
           ,
           and
           is
           never
           given
           by
           way
           of
           habit
           to
           any
           ;
           but
           lies
           in
           immediate
           and
           
             unexpressible
             unions
          
           .
           All
           these
           I
           ●ould
           easily
           shew
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           received
           and
           magnified
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           
           especially
           by
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           greater
           Purity
           and
           Spirituality
           than
           others
           .
           But
           this
           is
           sufficient
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
           no
           improbability
           that
           they
           should
           be
           the
           first
           setters
           up
           of
           this
           way
           in
           England
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           known
           here
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           
             Reformed
             Church
          
           before
           this
           time
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           is
           unjustly
           father'd
           by
           some
           on
           
             T.
             C.
          
           But
           by
           whomsoever
           it
           was
           begun
           ,
           it
           met
           with
           such
           great
           success
           in
           the
           zeal
           and
           warmth
           of
           devotion
           which
           appeared
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           Charm
           hath
           been
           more
           effectual
           ,
           to
           draw
           injudicious
           People
           into
           a
           contempt
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           admiring
           the
           Way
           of
           Separation
           .
           When
           by
           such
           Arts
           the
           People
           were
           possessed
           with
           an
           Opinion
           of
           a
           more
           pure
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Way
             of
             Worship
          
           than
           was
           used
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           they
           were
           easily
           drawn
           into
           the
           admiration
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           found
           fault
           with
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Ceremonies
           that
           were
           used
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Divisions
           wonderfully
           increased
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
           And
           the
           Papists
           could
           not
           but
           please
           themselves
           to
           see
           that
           other
           Men
           did
           their
           VVork
           so
           effectually
           for
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           
             Admonition
             14
             Elizab.
          
           declared
           ,
           
             They
             would
             have
             neither
             Papists
             nor
             others
             constrained
             to
             Communicate
             :
             which
             although
             ,
          
           
           as
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Whitgift
          
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             intended
             as
             a
             Plea
             for
             their
             own
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
           
             the
             Papists
             could
             not
             have
             met
             with
             better
             Proctors
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             the
             Pope
             very
             good
             service
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             miss
             them
             for
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             what
             is
             his
             desire
             but
             to
             have
             this
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             Accused
             )
             utterly
             defaced
             and
             discredited
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             by
             any
             means
             overthrown
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             Forrein
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             by
             Domestical
             Dissention
             .
             And
             ,
             What
             fitter
             and
             apter
             Instruments
             could
             he
             have
             had
             for
             that
             purpose
             than
             you
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             ,
             overthrow
             that
             which
             other
             Men
             have
             builded
             ,
             under
             color
             of
             Purity
             ,
             seek
             to
             bring
             in
             Deformity
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Cloke
             of
             Equality
             and
             Humility
             ,
             would
             usurp
             as
             great
             Tyranny
             and
             lofty
             Lordliness
             over
             your
             Parishes
             ,
             as
             ever
             the
             Pope
             did
             over
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             were
             made
             the
             Engines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Conclave
             ,
             whereby
             they
             intend
             to
             overthrow
             this
             Church
             by
             our
             own
             Folly
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             compass
             by
             all
             their
             Policy
             .
          
           
           Arch-Bishop
           Grindal
           (
           as
           I
           find
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           )
           
             expressed
             his
             great
             fear
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             Atheism
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             both
             arising
             out
             of
             our
             needless
             Divisions
             and
             Differences
             ,
             fomented
             ,
             he
             doubts
             not
             by
             Satan
             the
             Enemy
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Pope
             the
             Enemy
             of
             Christendom
             .
             By
             these
             differences
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             gain
             this
             ,
             That
             nothing
             can
             be
             established
             by
             Law
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             every
             part
             is
             opposed
             by
             one
             or
             other
             of
             her
             own
             Professors
             ;
             so
             that
             things
             continuing
             loose
             and
             confused
             ,
             the
             Papists
             have
             their
             opportunity
             to
             urge
             their
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             attended
             with
             Order
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             our
             Religion
             continuing
             thus
             distracted
             and
             divided
             ,
             some
             vile
             wretches
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             Arguments
             on
             one
             side
             to
             confute
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             so
             hope
             at
             last
             to
             destroy
             all
             .
          
           Dr.
           Sutcliffe
           said
           long
           ago
           ,
           
             That
             Wise
             Men
             apprehended
             these
             unhappy
             Questions
             about
             Indifferent
             things
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             the
             subtle
             Jesuits
             ,
             thereby
             to
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             and
             Settlement
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             until
             at
             last
             they
             enjoy
             their
             long
             expected
             opportunity
             to
             set
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             restore
             the
             exploded
             Tyranny
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           Among
           Mr.
           
           Selden's
           MSS.
           there
           is
           mention●d
           an
           odd
           
             Prophecy
             ,
             That
             Popery
             should
             decay
             about
             1500
             ,
             and
             be
             restored
             about
             1700
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             most
             likely
             by
             means
             of
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             threaten
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             upon
             the
             Interest
             
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             open
             advantages
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             there
             said
             to
             be
             so
             likely
             to
             prevent
             it
             as
             a
             firm
             establishment
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Worship
             in
             this
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Among
           the
           Iesuit
           Contzens
           directions
           for
           
             reducing
             Popery
             into
             a
             Country
          
           ,
           
           the
           most
           considerable
           are
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           it
           be
           done
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           ease
           to
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           which
           will
           gain
           a
           reputation
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           not
           seem
           to
           be
           done
           from
           his
           own
           Inclination
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           kindness
           to
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           when
           Liberty
           is
           granted
           ,
           then
           the
           Parties
           be
           forbid
           to
           contend
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           make
           way
           the
           more
           easily
           for
           one
           side
           to
           prevail
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           will
           be
           commended
           for
           his
           love
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           That
           those
           ,
           who
           suspect
           the
           Design
           ,
           and
           Preach
           against
           it
           ,
           be
           traduced
           as
           Men
           that
           Prea●h
           very
           unseasonable
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           the●●
           are
           Proud
           ,
           Self-opiniators
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           Peace
           and
           Union
           .
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           the
           special
           Advice
           he
           gives
           to
           a
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           
             To
             make
             as
             much
             use
             of
             the
             Divisions
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             of
             the
             Agreement
             of
             his
             Friends
             .
          
           How
           much
           the
           
             Popish
             Party
          
           here
           hath
           followed
           these
           Counsels
           ,
           will
           easily
           appear
           by
           reflection
           upon
           their
           behaviour
           these
           last
           Twenty
           years
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           more
           particularly
           reaches
           to
           our
           own
           case
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Letter
           of
           Advice
           given
           to
           
             F.
             Young
          
           ,
           by
           
             Seignior
             Ballarini
          
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             best
             way
             of
             managing
             the
             Popish
             Interest
             in
             England
             ,
             upon
             His
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
          
           wherein
           are
           several
           very
           remarkable
           things
           .
           This
           Letter
           was
           found
           in
           F.
           Young's
           Study
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           was
           translated
           out
           of
           Italian
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           the
           Collection
           before
           mention'd
           ;
        
         
           
             The
             First
          
           Advice
           is
           ,
           To
           make
           the
           Obstruction
           of
           Settlement
           their
           great
           design
           ,
           especially
           upon
           the
           Fundamental
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           whereunto
           if
           things
           should
           fall
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           more
           firm
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
         
           (
           2.
           )
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
          
           ,
           To
           remove
           the
           jealousies
           raised
           by
           Prin
           ,
           Baxter
           ,
           &c.
           of
           their
           design
           upon
           the
           late
           Factions
           ;
           and
           to
           set
           up
           the
           prosperous
           way
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           To
           make
           it
           appear
           under-hand
           ,
           how
           near
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           comes
           to
           us
           :
           at
           how
           little
           distance
           their
           Common-Prayer
           is
           from
           our
           Mass
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           wisest
           and
           ablest
           Men
           of
           that
           way
           are
           so
           moderate
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           willingly
           come
           over
           to
           us
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           meet
           us
           half
           way
           ;
           hereby
           the
           more
           stayed
           Men
           will
           become
           more
           odious
           ,
           and
           others
           will
           run
           out
           of
           all
           Religion
           for
           fear
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           (
           4.
           )
           Let
           there
           be
           an
           Indulgence
           promoted
           by
           the
           Factious
           ,
           and
           seconded
           by
           you
           .
        
         
           (
           5.
           )
           That
           the
           Trade
           and
           Treasure
           of
           the
           Nation
           may
           be
           engrossed
           between
           themselves
           and
           other
           discontented
           Parties
           .
        
         
         
           (
           6.
           )
           That
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           Aspersed
           ,
           as
           either
           Worldly
           and
           Careless
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ;
           or
           so
           Factious
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           well
           they
           were
           removed
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           those
           excellent
           Advices
           then
           given
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           they
           have
           been
           followed
           we
           all
           know
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Counsel
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           Settlement
           then
           ,
           The
           great
           thing
           they
           aimed
           at
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           was
           ,
           the
           
             breaking
             in
             pieces
          
           the
           Constitution
           of
           this
           Church
           by
           a
           
             General
             Toleration
          
           .
           This
           Coleman
           owned
           at
           his
           Trial
           ,
           
           and
           after
           Sentence
           ,
           Declared
           ,
           
             That
             possibly
             he
             might
             be
             of
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Popery
             might
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             had
             been
             granted
             .
          
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Two
             Conferences
             between
          
           L'Chese
           
             and
             the
             Four
             Jesuits
          
           ,
           owns
           the
           Declaration
           of
           
             Indulgence
             ,
             1671
             /
             2
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Papists
             procuring
          
           ;
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Presbyterians
             presently
             suspected
             the
             Kindness
             ,
             and
             like
             wise
             Men
             closed
             with
             the
             Conformists
             ;
             and
             refused
             the
             Bait
             ,
             however
             specious
             it
             seemed
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Hook
             
             that
             lay
             under
             it
             .
          
           It
           was
           so
           far
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           one
           of
           the
           furious
           Dissenters
           ,
           suspected
           the
           kindness
           ,
           and
           made
           Queries
           upon
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           wherein
           he
           represented
           it
           
             as
             a
             Stratagem
             to
             introduce
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Government
          
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           more
           moderate
           Party
           among
           them
           ,
           Wrote
           a
           Publick
           
             Vindication
             of
             their
             accepting
             the
             Licences
             ,
          
           
           wherein
           he
           declared
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           their
           Name
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             not
             concerned
             what
             the
             Secret
             Design
             might
             be
             ,
          
           
           so
           long
           as
           the
           thing
           was
           
             good
             And
             why
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             do
             you
             insinuate
             Jealousies
             ?
             Have
             not
             we
             Publick
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             only
             Private
             Allowance
             ?
             In
             fine
             ,
             we
             are
             thankful
             for
             the
             Honor
             put
             upon
             us
             to
             be
             Publick
             in
             our
             Meetings
             .
          
           Was
           this
           the
           Suspicion
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           their
           Wisdom
           in
           joyning
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ?
           If
           such
           bold
           and
           notorious
           Vntruths
           are
           published
           now
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           that
           can
           remember
           but
           8
           years
           backward
           ,
           can
           disprove
           them
           ,
           What
           account
           may
           we
           expect
           will
           be
           given
           to
           Posterity
           of
           the
           Passages
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           if
           others
           do
           not
           take
           care
           to
           set
           them
           right
           ?
           And
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           believing
           that
           they
           then
           closed
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           that
           I
           date
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             Separation
          
           chiefly
           from
           that
           time
           .
           For
           ,
           Did
           not
           they
           take
           out
           
           
             Indulgences
             ,
             Build
             Meeting
             Places
          
           ,
           and
           
             keep
             up
             Separate
             Congregations
          
           ever
           since
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           those
           ,
           who
           before
           seem'd
           most
           inclinable
           to
           hold
           Communion
           with
           our
           Churches
           ,
           then
           undertake
           in
           Print
           to
           defend
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           these
           
             Separate
             Meetings
          
           upon
           such
           Principles
           as
           will
           justifie
           any
           Separation
           ?
           
           Vpon
           this
           ,
           many
           of
           those
           who
           frequented
           our
           Churches
           before
           ,
           withdrew
           themselves
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           have
           formed
           and
           continued
           
             Separate
             Bodies
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           one
           Minister
           have
           chosen
           another
           in
           his
           room
           .
           And
           ,
           What
           is
           a
           
             Formal
             Separation
          
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ?
           Then
           the
           Ejected
           Ministers
           resorted
           to
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           ,
           not
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           of
           those
           who
           wanted
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           
             gather
             Churches
          
           among
           them
           .
           
           For
           a
           very
           credible
           Person
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             City
             he
             lived
             in
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             not
             above
             30
             or
             40
             that
             ordinarily
             refused
             the
             Publick
             ,
             and
             met
             Privately
             before
             the
             Indulgence
             ;
             there
             were
             Ten
             Non-conformist
             Ministers
             that
             came
             into
             their
             City
             .
          
           And
           ,
           What
           could
           this
           be
           for
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           People
           from
           their
           Churches
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           
             Separate
             Congregations
          
           ?
           And
           ever
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           hammering
           out
           Principles
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           justifie
           their
           own
           practices
           .
           
             But
             the
             Presbyterians
             did
             
             not
             joyn
             with
             the
             Papists
             for
             a
             General
             Toleration
             .
          
           I
           grant
           some
           of
           them
           did
           not
           ,
           although
           very
           powerful
           Charm's
           were
           at
           that
           time
           used
           to
           draw
           them
           in
           :
           and
           not
           a
           few
           swallowed
           the
           
             Specious
             Bait
          
           ,
           although
           some
           had
           the
           Skill
           to
           disentangle
           themselves
           from
           the
           Hook
           which
           went
           along
           with
           it
           .
           But
           that
           this
           honor
           doth
           not
           belong
           Vniversally
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           thus
           evidently
           prove
           .
        
         
           In
           A.
           D.
           1675
           
             there
             was
             a
          
           Book
           
             Printed
             ,
             Entituled
          
           ,
           The
           Peaceable
           Design
           ,
           or
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           Meetings
           ,
           by
           some
           Ministers
           of
           London
           .
           
           
             In
             it
             an
          
           Objection
           
             is
             thus
             put
          
           ;
           But
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           then
           to
           the
           P●pists
           ?
           
             The
             Answer
             is
          
           ,
           The
           Papist
           in
           our
           Account
           is
           but
           one
           sort
           of
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           the
           Conscientious
           and
           Peaceable
           among
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           held
           in
           the
           same
           Predicament
           with
           those
           among
           our selves
           ,
           that
           likewise
           refuse
           to
           come
           to
           Common
           Prayer
           .
           
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             joyning
             for
             a
          
           Toleration
           of
           Popery
           ?
           
           
             If
             this
             be
             not
             plain
             enough
             ,
             these
             words
             follow
             ,
          
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Common
           Papist
           ,
           who
           lives
           innocently
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           us
           as
           other
           Separatists
           ,
           and
           so
           comes
           under
           like
           Toleration
           .
        
         
         
           This
           notable
           Book
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           Additions
           and
           Alterations
           ,
           hath
           been
           since
           Printed
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           sincerity
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             my
             Sermon
          
           .
           And
           the
           Times
           being
           changed
           since
           ,
           the
           former
           Passage
           is
           thus
           alter'd
           ,
           
             The
             Papist
             is
             one
          
           ,
           
           
             whose
             Worship
             to
             us
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             therefore
             allow
             them
             the
             liberty
             of
             Publick
             Assembling
             themselves
             ,
             as
             others
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           Is
           it
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           1680
           ?
           And
           was
           it
           Idolatry
           and
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           1675
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           
             no
             Idolatry
          
           then
           ,
           but
           is
           become
           so
           now
           ,
           and
           
             intolerable
             Idolatry
          
           too
           ?
           The
           latter
           passage
           hath
           these
           Alterations
           ;
           in
           stead
           of
           ,
           
             He
             is
             to
             us
             as
             other
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             under
             the
             like
             Toleration
          
           ;
           these
           are
           put
           in
           ,
           
             He
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             private
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             as
             others
             who
             likewise
             refuse
             to
             come
             to
             Common
             Prayer
             .
          
           Now
           we
           see
           Toleration
           struck
           out
           for
           the
           Papists
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           only
           visible
           enough
           before
           ,
           but
           that
           very
           Book
           was
           Printed
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           present
           it
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           highest
           way
           of
           owning
           their
           Concurrence
           with
           the
           Papists
           for
           a
           general
           Toleration
           .
           And
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           
           this
           alteration
           is
           ,
           that
           then
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           now
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           yet
           farther
           ,
           what
           influence
           the
           
             Jesuitical
             Counsels
          
           have
           had
           upon
           their
           People
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Separation
           ;
           I
           shall
           produce
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           very
           considerable
           Person
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           understood
           those
           affairs
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Man
           ,
           viz
           Mr.
           
             Ph.
             Nye
          
           .
           VVho
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           foreseeing
           the
           Mischievous
           Consequence
           of
           those
           Extravagant
           Heats
           ,
           the
           People
           were
           running
           into
           ,
           VVrote
           a
           Discourse
           on
           purpose
           ,
           
             to
             prove
             it
             lawful
             to
             hear
             the
             Conforming
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           Answers
           all
           the
           Common
           Objections
           against
           it
           ;
           towards
           the
           C●nclusion
           he
           wonders
           ,
           
             how
             the
             differing
             Parties
             came
             to
             be
             so
             agreed
             ,
             in
             thinking
             it
             unlawful
             to
             hear
             us
             Preach
          
           ;
           
           but
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             is
             perswaded
             it
             is
             one
             constant
             design
             of
             Satan
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             ways
             of
             Religion
             he
             hath
             set
             on
             foot
             by
             Jesuits
             among
             us
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             be
             more
             aware
             of
             whatsoever
             tends
             that
             way
             .
          
           Here
           we
           have
           a
           plain
           Confession
           of
           a
           Leading
           Man
           among
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           That
           the
           Jesuits
           were
           very
           busie
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           
             they
             and
             the
             Devil
             joyned
             together
          
           in
           setting
           them
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           possible
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           would
           countermine
           the
           
             Devil
             and
             the
             Jesuits
          
           ,
           must
           avoid
           whatever
           tends
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Separation
           the
           People
           were
           run
           into
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           viz.
           but
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Indulgence
           came
           out
           ,
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           Mischief
           of
           Separation
           ,
           
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             Division
             gratifieth
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             greatly
             hazardeth
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             than
             most
             of
             your
             seem
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             to
             regard
             .
          
           VVhere
           he
           speaks
           to
           the
           
             Separating
             People
          
           .
           And
           among
           other
           great
           inconveniencies
           of
           Separation
           ,
           which
           he
           mentions
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           
           
             That
             Popery
             will
             get
             by
             it
             so
             great
             advantage
             as
             may
             hazard
             us
             all
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             lose
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             several
             Parties
             do
             contend
             about
             .
          
        
         
           Two
           ways
           especially
           Popery
           will
           grow
           out
           of
           our
           Divisions
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           the
           odium
           and
           scorn
           of
           our
           disagreements
           ,
           inconsistency
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           Sects
           :
           they
           will
           perswade
           People
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           come
           for
           Unity
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           run
           Mad
           ,
           and
           crumble
           into
           dust
           and
           individuaals
           .
           Thousands
           have
           been
           drawn
           to
           Popery
           ,
           or
           confirmed
           in
           it
           by
           this
           Argument
           already
           ;
           
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Arguments
           else
           in
           Bellarmin
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Books
           that
           ever
           were
           Written
           ,
           have
           not
           done
           so
           much
           to
           make
           Papists
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Multitude
           of
           Sects
           among
           our selves
           .
           Yea
           ,
           some
           Professors
           of
           Religious
           strictness
           ,
           of
           great
           esteem
           for
           Godliness
           ,
           have
           turned
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           giddy
           and
           wearied
           with
           turnings
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           had
           run
           from
           Sect
           to
           Sect
           ,
           and
           found
           no
           consistency
           in
           any
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Either
           the
           Papists
           by
           increasing
           the
           Divisions
           ,
           would
           make
           them
           be
           accounted
           Seditious
           ,
           Rebellious
           ,
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Publick
           Peace
           ;
           or
           else
           when
           so
           many
           Parties
           are
           constrained
           to
           beg
           and
           wait
           for
           liberty
           ,
           the
           Papists
           may
           not
           be
           shut
           out
           alone
           ,
           but
           have
           Toleration
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           Shall
           they
           use
           our
           hands
           to
           do
           their
           Works
           ,
           and
           pull
           their
           Freedom
           out
           of
           the
           Fire
           ?
           We
           have
           already
           unspeakably
           served
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           in
           abating
           the
           Odium
           of
           the
           Gunpowder
           Plot
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Treasons
           ,
           Insurrections
           ,
           and
           Spanish
           Invasion
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             freely
             did
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             VVrite
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             even
             after
             the
          
           Indulgence
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             
             these
             passages
             ,
             concerning
             the
          
           Separating
           and
           Dividing
           Humor
           of
           their
           People
           ;
           It
           shameth
           ,
           it
           grieveth
           us
           to
           see
           and
           hear
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           from
           
             New
             England
          
           this
           common
           cry
           ,
           
           We
           are
           endanger'd
           by
           Divisions
           ,
           principally
           because
           the
           Self-conceited
           part
           of
           the
           Religious
           People
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           must
           have
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           will
           needs
           be
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           them
           .
           
             And
             soon
             after
             he
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
          
           You
           have
           made
           more
           Papists
           than
           ever
           you
           or
           we
           are
           like
           to
           recover
           .
           Nothing
           is
           any
           whit
           considerable
           that
           a
           Papist
           hath
           to
           say
           ,
           till
           he
           cometh
           to
           your
           case
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Doth
           not
           experience
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           without
           Papal
           Unity
           and
           Force
           ,
           these
           People
           will
           never
           be
           ruled
           ,
           or
           united
           ?
           It
           is
           you
           that
           tempt
           them
           to
           use
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           nor
           kept
           in
           concord
           ,
           by
           the
           Wisest
           ,
           and
           holyest
           ,
           and
           most
           Self-denying
           Ministers
           upon
           Earth
           .
           
             (
             Are
             not
             these
             kind
             words
             for
             themselves
             ,
             considering
             what
             he
             gives
             to
             others
             ?
             )
          
           And
           must
           you
           ,
           even
           you
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           our
           comfort
           ,
           become
           our
           shame
           ,
           and
           break
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           Men
           Papists
           by
           your
           Temptation
           ?
           Wo
           to
           the
           World
           because
           of
           offences
           ,
           and
           wo
           to
           some
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           now
           any
           impartial
           Reader
           Iudge
           ,
           who
           did
           most
           effectually
           serve
           the
           
             Papists
             Designs
          
           ,
           those
           who
           kept
           to
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           fell
           into
           the
           Course
           of
           Separation
           ?
           I
           will
           allow
           ,
           what
           Mr.
           Baxter
           saith
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             might
             use
             their
             endeavors
             to
             exasperate
             the
             several
             Parties
             against
             each
             other
          
           ;
           and
           might
           sometimes
           press
           the
           more
           rigorous
           execution
           of
           Laws
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           was
           to
           set
           them
           at
           the
           greater
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           more
           pliable
           to
           a
           
             General
             Toleration
          
           And
           they
           sometimes
           complained
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           most
           adverse
           to
           this
           ,
           found
           themselves
           under
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           when
           more
           tractable
           Men
           escaped
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           weakly
           imputed
           to
           the
           
             implacable
             temper
          
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           easily
           understand
           the
           true
           Cause
           of
           such
           a
           discrimination
           :
           But
           from
           the
           whole
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           
             grand
             Design
          
           of
           the
           Papists
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           was
           to
           break
           in
           pieces
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           flatter'd
           themselves
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           great
           Accessions
           to
           their
           strength
           and
           Party
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           inflamed
           the
           differences
           among
           us
           to
           the
           utmost
           height
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           make
           all
           the
           
             Dissenting
             
             Parties
          
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           for
           a
           
             General
             Toleration
          
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           not
           question
           would
           destroy
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           advance
           their
           Interest
           .
           Whether
           they
           did
           judge
           truly
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           to
           determine
           ;
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           they
           went
           upon
           the
           greatest
           Probabilities
           .
           But
           ,
           Is
           it
           possible
           to
           imagine
           such
           skilful
           Engineers
           should
           use
           so
           much
           Art
           and
           Industry
           to
           undermine
           and
           blow
           up
           a
           Bulwark
           ,
           unless
           they
           hoped
           to
           gain
           the
           place
           ,
           or
           at
           lest
           some
           very
           considerable
           advantage
           to
           themselves
           by
           it
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           a
           most
           unfortunate
           condition
           our
           Church
           is
           in
           ,
           if
           those
           who
           design
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           design
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           should
           both
           conspire
           towards
           its
           destruction
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           represented
           ,
           was
           the
           posture
           of
           our
           Church-Affairs
           ,
           when
           the
           late
           horrible
           Plot
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           Destruction
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Person
          
           ,
           and
           Subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           came
           to
           be
           discover'd
           .
           It
           seems
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           other
           methods
           tedious
           and
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           they
           met
           with
           many
           cross
           accidents
           ,
           many
           rubs
           and
           disappointments
           in
           their
           way
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           resolved
           upon
           a
           
             Summary
             way
          
           of
           Proceeding
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           their
           business
           by
           one
           blow
           .
           VVhich
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           circumstances
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           incredible
           ,
           
           that
           if
           they
           had
           no
           such
           design
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           a
           VVonder
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           ;
           especially
           considering
           the
           allowed
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Upon
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           the
           Means
           of
           Papists
           used
           confirm
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           (
           knowing
           our
           great
           proneness
           to
           Infidelity
           )
           by
           the
           Murder
           of
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           who
           received
           the
           Depositions
           ,
           the
           Nation
           was
           extremely
           Alarm'd
           with
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           provoked
           to
           the
           utmost
           detestation
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           who
           had
           been
           long
           apprehensive
           of
           their
           restless
           designs
           ,
           were
           glad
           to
           see
           others
           awaken'd
           ;
           but
           they
           seemed
           like
           Men
           roused
           out
           of
           a
           deep
           sleep
           ,
           being
           amazed
           and
           confounded
           ,
           fearful
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           mistrust
           all
           persons
           who
           were
           not
           in
           such
           a
           Consternation
           as
           themselves
           .
           During
           this
           heat
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           ,
           both
           in
           Private
           ,
           and
           Publick
           ,
           endeavor'd
           to
           bring
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           hoping
           the
           apprehension
           of
           present
           danger
           ,
           common
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           would
           have
           disposed
           them
           to
           a
           better
           inclination
           to
           
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             our
             Peace
             .
          
           But
           finding
           the
           Nation
           thus
           vehemently
           bent
           against
           Popery
           ,
           those
           who
           had
           formerly
           carried
           it
           so
           smoothly
           and
           fairly
           towards
           the
           common
           and
           
             innocent
             Papists
          
           (
           as
           they
           then
           stiled
           them
           )
           and
           thought
           them
           
           
             equally
             capable
             of
             Toleration
             with
             themselves
             ,
          
           now
           they
           fly
           out
           into
           the
           utmost
           rage
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           others
           were
           apt
           ,
           by
           
             sly
             insinuations
          
           ,
           to
           represent
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           had
           appeared
           with
           vigor
           and
           resolution
           against
           Popery
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           trucking
           underhand
           for
           Toleration
           with
           them
           )
           as
           Papists
           in
           Masquerade
           .
           But
           now
           they
           tack
           about
           ,
           and
           strike
           in
           with
           the
           violent
           Rage
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           none
           so
           fierce
           against
           Popery
           as
           they
           .
           VVhat
           influence
           it
           hath
           had
           upon
           others
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           confess
           it
           did
           not
           lessen
           my
           esteem
           of
           the
           Integrity
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           so
           much
           transported
           by
           sudden
           heats
           ,
           beyond
           the
           just
           bounds
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           Decency
           ,
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           towards
           their
           greatest
           Enemies
           ,
           having
           learnt
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             Man
             worketh
             not
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           They
           expected
           as
           little
           favor
           from
           them
           as
           any
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           some
           of
           them
           had
           been
           made
           the
           first
           Examples
           of
           their
           Cruelty
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           was
           interpreted
           to
           be
           want
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           think
           there
           is
           no
           Fire
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           unless
           it
           flame
           out
           at
           the
           VVindows
           ;
           and
           this
           advantage
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           inveterate
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           represent
           us
           all
           as
           secret
           friends
           
           to
           the
           Papists
           (
           so
           improbable
           a
           Lie
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           himself
           would
           Blush
           at
           the
           Telling
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Malice
           ,
           but
           the
           Folly
           and
           Ill
           Contrivance
           of
           it
           )
           and
           those
           who
           were
           more
           moderate
           ,
           were
           content
           to
           allow
           3
           or
           4
           among
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           about
           4
           or
           5
           among
           the
           Clergy
           of
           London
           To
           feed
           this
           humor
           (
           which
           wonderfully
           spread
           among
           more
           of
           the
           People
           than
           we
           could
           have
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           so
           weak
           )
           most
           of
           the
           Malicious
           Libels
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           Reprinted
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           new
           ones
           added
           to
           them
           .
           Among
           the
           rest
           ,
           one
           Translated
           out
           of
           French
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           
             Advances
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             towards
             Popery
          
           ;
           but
           so
           unhappily
           managed
           ,
           that
           those
           Persons
           are
           Chiefly
           Mention'd
           ,
           who
           had
           appeared
           with
           most
           zeal
           against
           Popery
           .
           Yet
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           had
           the
           Arts
           of
           some
           Men
           prevailed
           over
           the
           Iudgments
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           even
           this
           Discourse
           was
           greedily
           swallowed
           by
           them
           .
           But
           I
           must
           do
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           that
           Right
           ,
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           Injury
           he
           had
           done
           to
           some
           Worthy
           Divines
           of
           our
           Church
           therein
           ;
           and
           begged
           God
           and
           them
           Pardon
           for
           it
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           as
           he
           followed
           the
           Example
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           great
           Enemies
           to
           our
           Church
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           but
           repented
           
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           die
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           others
           ,
           upon
           better
           consideration
           ,
           will
           see
           reason
           to
           follow
           his
           .
           But
           this
           was
           but
           an
           inconsiderable
           trifle
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           follow
           .
           We
           were
           still
           in
           hopes
           ,
           that
           Men
           
             so
             Wise
             ,
             so
             Self-denying
          
           as
           the
           
             Non-conformist
             Ministers
          
           represent
           themselves
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           would
           ,
           in
           so
           Critical
           a
           time
           ,
           have
           made
           some
           steps
           or
           advances
           towards
           an
           Union
           with
           us
           ;
           at
           lest
           to
           have
           let
           us
           known
           their
           Sense
           of
           the
           Present
           State
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           their
           Readiness
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           could
           ,
           against
           the
           Assaults
           of
           a
           
             Common
             Enemy
          
           .
           In
           stead
           of
           this
           ,
           those
           we
           Discoursed
           with
           ,
           seemed
           farther
           off
           than
           before
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           lest
           expected
           such
           a
           Blow
           ,
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           out
           comes
           a
           Book
           ,
           which
           far
           better
           deserved
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           
             Plea
             for
             Disorder
             and
             Separation
          
           ,
           not
           without
           frequent
           ,
           sharp
           ,
           and
           bitter
           Reflections
           on
           the
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Conformity
           required
           by
           Law
           ;
           as
           though
           it
           had
           been
           designed
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           Represent
           the
           Clergy
           of
           our
           Church
           as
           a
           Company
           of
           Notorious
           ,
           Lying
           and
           
             Perjured
             Villains
          
           ,
           for
           Conforming
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           Orders
           established
           among
           us
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           no
           fewer
           than
           30
           
             Tremendous
             Aggravations
             of
             
             the
             Sin
             of
             Conformity
          
           set
           down
           in
           it
           .
           And
           all
           this
           done
           ,
           without
           the
           lest
           Provocation
           given
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           when
           all
           our
           Discourses
           that
           touched
           them
           ,
           tended
           only
           to
           Union
           ,
           and
           the
           Desirableness
           of
           Accommodation
           .
           If
           this
           had
           been
           the
           single
           Work
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           his
           Passion
           and
           Infirmities
           might
           have
           been
           some
           tolerable
           excuse
           for
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           Writes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Whole
           Party
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           delivers
           the
           
             Sense
             of
             all
             his
             Acquaintance
          
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           Principles
           be
           owned
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           them
           ,
           there
           can
           hardly
           be
           expected
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           
             National
             Settlement
          
           ,
           but
           all
           Churches
           must
           be
           heaps
           of
           Sand
           ,
           which
           may
           lie
           together
           till
           a
           puff
           of
           Wind
           disperses
           them
           ;
           having
           no
           firmer
           Bond
           of
           Vnion
           ,
           than
           the
           
             present
             humor
          
           and
           
             good
             will
          
           of
           the
           People
           .
           But
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           I
           have
           Discoursed
           at
           large
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           concerns
           the
           business
           of
           Separation
           in
           the
           Second
           and
           Third
           Parts
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           though
           this
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           Enemies
           to
           Peace
           Men
           may
           be
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           the
           same
           Author
           sets
           forth
           another
           Book
           ,
           with
           this
           
             Title
             ,
             The
             true
             and
             only
             Way
             of
             Concord
             
             of
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           As
           though
           he
           had
           been
           Christ's
           Plenipotentiary
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           were
           to
           set
           the
           Terms
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           among
           all
           Christians
           ;
           but
           I
           wish
           he
           had
           shewed
           himself
           such
           a
           Pattern
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           and
           a
           Peaceable
           Disposition
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           have
           so
           much
           Reason
           to
           Dispute
           his
           Credentials
           .
           But
           this
           is
           likewise
           Fraught
           with
           such
           impracticable
           Notions
           ,
           and
           dividing
           Principles
           ;
           as
           though
           his
           whole
           design
           had
           been
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           
             No
             True
             Way
             of
             Concord
             among
             Christians
             :
          
           for
           if
           there
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           what
           he
           allows
           ;
           all
           the
           
             Christian
             Churches
          
           this
           day
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           mighty
           mistake
           .
           When
           I
           looked
           into
           these
           Books
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Design
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           mightily
           concerned
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           surprised
           ,
           that
           a
           Person
           of
           his
           Reputation
           for
           Piety
           ,
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           and
           Experience
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           
             Lover
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           always
           professed
           himself
           ;
           and
           one
           who
           tells
           the
           World
           so
           often
           of
           his
           
             Dying
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
          
           should
           think
           of
           leaving
           two
           such
           Firebrands
           behind
           him
           ,
           as
           both
           these
           Books
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           who
           duely
           considers
           them
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           since
           followed
           by
           4
           or
           5
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           seems
           resolved
           to
           leave
           his
           Life
           and
           
           Sting
           together
           in
           the
           Wounds
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           made
           me
           extremely
           pity
           the
           case
           of
           this
           poor
           Church
           ,
           when
           even
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Plead
           for
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           Water
           to
           quench
           her
           Flames
           ,
           do
           but
           add
           more
           Fuel
           to
           them
           This
           gave
           the
           first
           occasion
           to
           those
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           I
           afterwards
           delivered
           in
           my
           Sermon
           ;
           for
           since
           by
           the
           means
           of
           such
           Books
           ,
           the
           zeal
           of
           so
           many
           People
           was
           turned
           off
           from
           the
           Papists
           against
           those
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           I
           saw
           a
           plain
           necessity
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           must
           be
           run
           down
           by
           the
           Impetuous
           Violence
           of
           an
           Enraged
           ,
           but
           Vnprovoked
           Company
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           venture
           our selves
           to
           try
           ,
           whether
           we
           could
           stem
           that
           Tide
           ,
           which
           we
           saw
           coming
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           it
           falling
           to
           my
           Lot
           to
           Preach
           in
           the
           most
           publick
           Auditory
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           at
           a
           more
           than
           usual
           Appearance
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           Sunday
           in
           the
           Term
           ,
           I
           considered
           the
           Relation
           I
           stood
           in
           under
           our
           Honored
           Diocesan
           ,
           to
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           my self
           more
           obliged
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           concerned
           
             the
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           therein
           .
           Upon
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           take
           that
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           due
           sense
           I
           had
           of
           the
           Unreasonableness
           and
           Mischief
           of
           the
           Present
           Separation
           .
           Wherein
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           intending
           to
           reflect
           on
           
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             
             Preaching
             in
             the
             Neighborhood
             of
             my
             Parish
             ,
          
           that
           to
           my
           best
           remembrance
           ,
           I
           never
           once
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           making
           or
           Preaching
           of
           that
           Sermon
           .
           And
           yet
           throughout
           his
           Answer
           he
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           
             That
             I
             had
             scarce
             any
             one
             in
             my
             eye
             but
             himself
             .
          
           His
           Books
           indeed
           had
           made
           too
           great
           an
           Impression
           on
           my
           Mind
           for
           me
           easily
           to
           forget
           them
           :
           But
           it
           was
           the
           great
           ,
           the
           Dangerous
           ,
           the
           Vnaccountable
           Separation
           ,
           which
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           the
           Greatness
           or
           Smallness
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           to
           the
           Abilities
           or
           Piety
           of
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           live
           in
           ;
           which
           made
           me
           fix
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ;
           although
           I
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           so
           sore
           a
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Parties
           most
           concerned
           ,
           could
           hardly
           endure
           to
           have
           it
           touched
           ,
           though
           with
           a
           Soft
           and
           Gentle
           hand
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           considered
           the
           Duty
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           Church
           ,
           above
           the
           esteem
           and
           good
           words
           of
           Peevish
           and
           Partial
           Men
           ;
           as
           I
           had
           before
           done
           in
           my
           dealing
           with
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           I
           resolved
           to
           give
           them
           no
           Iust
           Provocation
           by
           Reproachful
           Language
           ,
           or
           Personal
           Reflections
           ;
           but
           if
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           would
           Anger
           them
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           hold
           my self
           obliged
           to
           study
           to
           please
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           ,
           against
           this
           whole
           Vndertaking
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           two
           common
           Objections
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           Unseasonable
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           too
           Sharp
           and
           Severe
           .
        
         
           To
           both
           these
           I
           shall
           Answer
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           Unseasonableness
           of
           it
           .
           What!
           Was
           it
           Unseasonable
           to
           perswade
           Protestants
           to
           
             Peace
             and
             Unity
          
           ?
           That
           surely
           is
           very
           seasonable
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           then
           .
           And
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           one
           that
           Reads
           it
           ,
           whether
           this
           were
           not
           the
           chief
           ,
           and
           only
           Design
           of
           my
           Sermon
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             This
             was
             Unseasonable
          
           ,
           is
           just
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Garrison
           were
           besieg'd
           by
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           being
           surprised
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           had
           frequent
           notice
           of
           it
           given
           them
           ,
           yet
           many
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           joyn
           in
           a
           common
           body
           ,
           under
           Command
           of
           their
           Officers
           ,
           but
           would
           run
           into
           Corners
           ,
           a
           few
           in
           a
           Company
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           one
           should
           undertake
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           return
           to
           their
           due
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           mind
           the
           Common
           Interest
           ,
           and
           some
           Grave
           
           by-standers
           should
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             good
             Counsel
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             this
             present
             it
             is
             very
             Unseasonable
             .
          
           When
           could
           it
           be
           more
           seasonable
           ,
           than
           when
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           danger
           is
           greatest
           upon
           them
           ?
           At
           another
           time
           it
           might
           have
           been
           less
           necessary
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           common
           danger
           is
           apparent
           to
           all
           ,
           Men
           of
           Sense
           ,
           or
           common
           ingenuity
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           take
           such
           advice
           most
           kindly
           at
           such
           a
           
             season
             .
             But
             this
             advice
             was
             not
             given
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             it
             look
             like
             a
             design
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             a
             persecution
             of
             them
             .
          
           There
           had
           been
           some
           color
           for
           this
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           the
           left
           word
           tending
           that
           way
           through
           the
           whole
           Sermon
           .
           But
           this
           objection
           is
           generally
           made
           by
           those
           who
           never
           read
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           never
           intend
           to
           read
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           I
           have
           found
           have
           spoken
           with
           the
           greatest
           bitterness
           against
           it
           .
           They
           resolved
           to
           condemn
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           see
           nothing
           that
           might
           have
           alter'd
           their
           Sentence
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           ,
           
             it
             was
             Preached
             before
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Judges
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             for
             persecution
             of
             Dissenters
             .
          
           No●e
           are
           so
           incapable
           of
           Conviction
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           presently
           determine
           what
           a
           thing
           must
           be
           ,
           without
           considering
           what
           it
           is
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           speak
           of
           Peace
           
           before
           Hannibal
           ,
           or
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Government
           before
           
             Julius
             Caesar
          
           ?
           Must
           one
           speak
           of
           nothing
           but
           Drums
           and
           Trumpets
           before
           ,
           great
           Generals
           ?
           Which
           is
           just
           as
           reasonable
           as
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           Preach
           about
           Dissenters
           before
           Judges
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           design
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           the
           severe
           Execution
           of
           Laws
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           me
           to
           think
           to
           convince
           those
           by
           any
           Vindication
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           the
           Sermon
           it self
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           satisfaction
           .
           
             But
             the
             Dissenters
             themselves
             were
             not
             there
             to
             hear
             it
             .
          
           And
           must
           we
           never
           Preach
           against
           the
           Papists
           but
           when
           they
           are
           present
           ?
           It
           seems
           they
           soon
           heard
           enough
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Noise
           and
           Clamor
           they
           made
           about
           it
           .
           
             Yet
             still
             this
             gives
             advantage
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             quarrel
             among
             our selves
             .
          
           Would
           to
           God
           this
           advantage
           had
           never
           been
           given
           them
           !
           And
           
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             by
             whom
             these
             offences
             come
             .
          
           And
           what
           must
           we
           do
           ?
           Must
           we
           stand
           still
           with
           open
           Arms
           ,
           and
           naked
           Breasts
           to
           receive
           all
           the
           Wounds
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           us
           ?
           Must
           we
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           run
           down
           with
           a
           Popular
           fury
           ,
           raised
           by
           Reviling
           Books
           ,
           and
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           not
           open
           our
           Mouths
           for
           our
           own
           Vindication
           ,
           lest
           the
           Papists
           should
           overhear
           us
           ?
           Which
           is
           ,
           as
           
           if
           the
           unruly
           Soldiers
           in
           an
           Army
           must
           be
           let
           alone
           in
           a
           Mutiny
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Enemy
           should
           take
           notice
           ,
           and
           make
           some
           advantage
           of
           it
           .
           But
           which
           will
           be
           the
           greater
           advantage
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           spread
           and
           increase
           ,
           or
           care
           taken
           in
           time
           to
           suppress
           it
           ?
           If
           our
           Dissenters
           had
           not
           appeared
           more
           Active
           ,
           and
           busie
           than
           formerly
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           not
           both
           by
           publick
           Writings
           ,
           and
           secret
           Insinuations
           ,
           gone
           about
           to
           blast
           the
           Reputation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           disingenuously
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           ;
           there
           might
           have
           been
           some
           pretence
           for
           the
           Unseasonableness
           of
           my
           Sermon
           .
           But
           when
           those
           things
           were
           notorious
           ,
           to
           say
           it
           was
           Unseasonable
           to
           Preach
           such
           a
           Sermon
           then
           ,
           or
           now
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           is
           ,
           in
           effect
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           may
           say
           and
           do
           what
           they
           will
           against
           us
           ,
           at
           all
           seasons
           ;
           but
           whatever
           we
           say
           or
           do
           for
           our
           own
           Vindication
           is
           Unseasonable
           ;
           Which
           ,
           under
           favor
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           little
           less
           than
           a
           State
           of
           Persecution
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           like
           setting
           us
           in
           the
           Pillory
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           throw
           dirt
           at
           us
           ,
           without
           allowing
           us
           any
           means
           to
           defend
           our Selves
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           complain
           of
           the
           too
           
             great
             sharpness
             and
             severity
          
           of
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           Wherein
           doth
           it
           lie
           ?
           Not
           ,
           in
           raking
           into
           old
           Sores
           ,
           or
           looking
           back
           to
           the
           proceedings
           of
           former
           times
           ?
           
           Not
           ,
           in
           exposing
           the
           particular
           faults
           of
           some
           Men
           ,
           and
           laying
           them
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           whole
           Party
           ?
           Not
           ,
           in
           sharp
           and
           provoking
           reflections
           on
           Mens
           Persons
           ?
           All
           these
           I
           purposely
           ,
           and
           with
           care
           declined
           .
           My
           design
           being
           not
           to
           exasperate
           any
           ;
           but
           to
           perswade
           and
           argue
           them
           into
           a
           better
           disposition
           to
           Union
           ,
           by
           laying
           open
           the
           common
           danger
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Mischief
           of
           the
           present
           Separation
           But
           I
           am
           told
           by
           one
           ,
           
           
             There
             are
             severe
             reflections
             upon
             the
             sincerity
             and
             honesty
             of
             the
             Designs
             of
             the
             Non-conformists
          
           ;
           
           by
           another
           ,
           
             that
             indeed
             I
             do
             not
             bespeak
             for
             them
             ,
             Gibbets
             ,
             Whipping-posts
             ,
             and
             Dungeons
             ;
             nor
             (
             directly
             )
             any
             thing
             grievous
             to
             their
             flesh
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             not
             pass
             any
             gentle
             doom
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Everlasting
             State.
          
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           Iudge
           any
           one
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           present
           sincerity
           ,
           or
           final
           condition
           ;
           
             to
             their
             own
             Master
             they
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           my
           business
           was
           to
           consider
           ,
           the
           nature
           and
           tendency
           of
           their
           Actions
           .
           My
           Iudgment
           being
           ,
           that
           a
           causless
           breaking
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           is
           really
           as
           great
           and
           as
           dangerous
           a
           Sin
           ,
           as
           Murder
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           respects
           aggravated
           beyond
           it
           ;
           and
           herein
           ,
           having
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           greatest
           reputation
           
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           :
           Would
           they
           have
           had
           me
           represented
           that
           as
           no
           sin
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           to
           be
           so
           great
           a
           one
           ;
           or
           those
           as
           not
           guilty
           ,
           whom
           in
           my
           Conscience
           I
           thought
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           Would
           they
           have
           had
           me
           suffered
           this
           Sin
           to
           have
           
             lain
             upon
             them
          
           without
           
             reproving
             it
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           Would
           they
           have
           had
           me
           found
           out
           all
           the
           soft
           and
           palliating
           considerations
           to
           have
           lessen'd
           their
           sense
           of
           it
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           had
           seen
           too
           much
           of
           this
           already
           :
           and
           a
           mighty
           prejudice
           done
           thereby
           to
           Men
           ,
           otherwise
           scrupulous
           and
           conscientious
           ,
           that
           seem
           to
           have
           lost
           all
           Sense
           of
           this
           Sin
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           neither
           were
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           unless
           perhaps
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           quarrel
           among
           themselves
           in
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           mean
           ,
           so
           jejune
           ,
           so
           narrow
           a
           Notion
           of
           Schism
           ,
           so
           much
           short
           of
           that
           Care
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             Peace
          
           which
           Ch●ist
           hath
           made
           so
           great
           a
           Duty
           of
           his
           Followers
           ;
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           Men
           of
           understanding
           should
           be
           satisfy'd
           with
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           excuse
           their
           own
           actings
           .
           And
           that
           I
           confess
           ,
           is
           a
           shrew'd
           temptation
           .
           But
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           judge
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Obligation
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Churches
             Peace
          
           extends
           ,
           so
           far
           doth
           the
           Sin
           of
           
           Schism
           ●each
           ;
           and
           the
           Obligation
           to
           
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             of
             
             the
             Church
          
           extends
           to
           all
           lawful
           Constitutions
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           would
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           Obligation
           to
           
             Civil
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             as
             far
             as
             is
             possible
          
           ,
           and
           
             as
             much
             as
             lies
             in
             us
             .
          
           Therefore
           to
           break
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           any
           
             lawful
             Orders
          
           and
           Constitutions
           made
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           is
           directly
           the
           Sin
           of
           Schism
           ,
           or
           an
           unlawful
           breach
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           determined
           by
           Mens
           fancies
           ,
           and
           present
           apprehensions
           ;
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           but
           upon
           plain
           and
           evident
           grounds
           ,
           manifesting
           the
           repugnancy
           of
           the
           things
           required
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Institutions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           of
           that
           importance
           that
           he
           allows
           Men
           rather
           to
           divide
           from
           such
           a
           Communion
           ,
           than
           joyn
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           such
           things
           .
           We
           were
           in
           a
           lamentable
           case
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           nothing
           more
           to
           plead
           against
           the
           Impositions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           against
           ours
           :
           and
           I
           think
           it
           impossible
           to
           defend
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           our
           Separation
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           no
           better
           grounds
           to
           proceed
           upon
           ,
           than
           they
           have
           against
           our
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           BOOK
           it self
           .
           This
           then
           being
           my
           opinion
           concerning
           their
           Practices
           ,
           Was
           this
           a
           fault
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           
           shew
           some
           reason
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           How
           could
           I
           do
           that
           without
           proving
           those
           Practices
           to
           be
           sinful
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           were
           sinful
           ,
           How
           could
           they
           who
           knowingly
           and
           deliberately
           continue
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           them
           be
           innocent
           ?
           What
           influence
           the
           prejudices
           of
           Education
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           Teachers
           ,
           the
           almost
           Invincible
           Ignorance
           of
           some
           weaker
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Vncurable
           Biass
           of
           some
           Mens
           Minds
           may
           have
           to
           lessen
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           ;
           but
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Actions
           ,
           and
           the
           Tendency
           of
           them
           ▪
           which
           I
           then
           declared
           to
           be
           Sinful
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           being
           alter'd
           in
           my
           Iudgment
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Answers
           I
           have
           seen
           (
           and
           I
           have
           read
           all
           that
           have
           been
           published
           )
           that
           I
           am
           much
           more
           confirmed
           in
           it
           .
           But
           Dr.
           O.
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             had
             seen
             a
             Collection
             made
             of
             severe
             reflections
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Person
             of
             Honor
             ,
          
           
           
             with
             his
             Judgment
             upon
             them
          
           .
           I
           wish
           the
           Doctor
           had
           favour'd
           me
           with
           a
           sight
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           at
           present
           it
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           make
           the
           Objections
           and
           Answers
           too
           .
           And
           it
           was
           not
           so
           fairly
           done
           to
           mention
           them
           ,
           unless
           he
           had
           produced
           them
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           the
           
             ●nknown
             Objections
          
           ,
           I
           hope
           no
           Answer
           is
           expected
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           one
           expression
           wherein
           I
           am
           charged
           
             with
             a
             Scurrilous
             Sarcasm
             ,
             or
             a
             very
             
             Unchristian
             Judging
             Mens
             hearts
             ,
             or
             a
             Ridiculous
             piece
             of
             Nonsense
             ,
          
           viz.
           When
           I
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             most
             godly
             People
             among
             them
             can
             the
             lest
             endure
             to
             be
             to
             told
             of
             their
             Faults
             :
          
           Now
           ,
           
           saith
           Mr.
           
             A.
             How
             can
             they
             be
             most
             Godly
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             reproof
             of
             their
             Faults
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             main
             part
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
           I
           am
           really
           sorry
           ,
           some
           of
           my
           Answerers
           have
           so
           much
           made
           good
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Saying
           in
           its
           plainest
           Sense
           .
           But
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           clear
           my
           Intention
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           consider
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           spoken
           ;
           viz.
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           bear
           being
           told
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           
             Separation
             by
             their
             own
             Teachers
          
           .
           For
           my
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             that
             they
             Fear
             the
             Reproaches
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             which
             some
             few
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Persons
             among
             them
             ,
             have
             found
             they
             must
             undergo
             ,
             if
             they
             touch
             upon
             this
             Subject
             (
             for
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             Godly
             People
             among
             them
             can
             the
             lest
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             their
             Faults
             .
             )
          
           In
           all
           which
           words
           I
           had
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           who
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           ,
           with
           great
           honesty
           ,
           published
           his
           Cure
           of
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           therein
           sharply
           rebuked
           the
           
             Separating
             ,
             Dividing
             Humor
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           who
           pretended
           most
           to
           
             Religious
             Strictness
          
           ,
           he
           met
           with
           bitter
           Reproaches
           from
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           
           of
           this
           Freedom
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           foced
           to
           Publish
           a
           Defence
           of
           his
           Cure
           in
           Vindication
           of
           himself
           from
           them
           ;
           wherein
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             was
             judged
             by
             them
             to
             be
             too
             Censorious
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             too
             sharp
             in
             telling
             them
             of
             that
             which
             he
             did
             not
             doubt
             to
             be
             their
             Sin
             :
             And
          
           again
           ,
           
             If
             I
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             Should
             you
             be
             so
             impatient
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             bear
             with
             one
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             an
             Opinion
             differeth
             from
             you
             ?
             And
             why
             should
             not
             you
             bear
             with
             my
             Dissent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             do
             with
             yours
             ?
          
           
           Again
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             not
             you
             bear
             with
             lesser
             contradiction
             ,
             when
             others
             must
             bear
             with
             far
             greater
             from
             you
             ?
             Will
             you
             proclaim
             you
             selves
             to
             be
             the
             more
             impatient
             ?
             You
             will
             then
             make
             Men
             think
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             most
             guilty
             .
          
           —
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             And
             yet
             you
             that
             should
             be
             most
             patient
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             a
             heinous
             crime
             and
             injury
             ,
             to
             be
             told
             ,
             that
             you
             wrong
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             judge
             too
             hardly
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Communion
             is
             not
             unlawful
             .
          
           And
           when
           we
           joyn
           to
           this
           ,
           what
           he
           saith
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             most
             Self-conceited
             Professors
             who
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             are
             most
             given
             to
             Division
             and
             Separation
             :
          
           in
           a
           passage
           before
           mention'd
           ;
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           vindicate
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           saying
           ,
           than
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             most
             Self-conceited
          
           do
           often
           pass
           for
           
             the
             most
             Godly
          
           among
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           figure
           so
           common
           ,
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           more
           Apology
           ,
           than
           our
           Saviours
           calling
           the
           
             Pharisees
             Righteous
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           they
           were
           
             so
             whole
          
           ,
           as
           
             to
             need
             no
             Physician
          
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           think
           such
           figures
           which
           were
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           unfit
           for
           a
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           care
           I
           took
           to
           prevent
           giving
           any
           just
           occasion
           of
           Offence
           ,
           my
           Sermon
           had
           not
           been
           long
           abroad
           ,
           but
           I
           heard
           of
           Great
           Clamors
           against
           it
           .
           At
           first
           it
           went
           down
           quietly
           enough
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           People
           began
           to
           Read
           and
           Consider
           it
           ,
           being
           pleased
           to
           find
           so
           weighty
           and
           so
           necessary
           a
           Point
           debated
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           Calmness
           ,
           and
           freedom
           from
           Passion
           .
           Which
           being
           discerned
           by
           the
           Leaders
           ,
           and
           Managers
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           it
           was
           soon
           resolved
           ,
           that
           the
           Sermon
           must
           be
           cried
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           Disswaded
           ,
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           from
           Reading
           it
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           were
           Talked
           with
           about
           it
           ,
           they
           shrunk
           up
           their
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           looked
           Sternly
           ,
           and
           shook
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           hardly
           forbore
           some
           Bitter
           Words
           both
           of
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Sermon
           .
           Vpon
           this
           followed
           a
           great
           Cry
           and
           Noise
           ,
           both
           in
           
             City
             and
             Country
          
           ,
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           some
           honest
           persons
           really
           pittied
           
           me
           ,
           thinking
           I
           had
           done
           some
           very
           ill
           thing
           ;
           so
           
             many
             People
             were
             of
             a
             sudden
             so
             set
             against
             me
             ,
          
           and
           
             spoke
             so
             bitterly
             of
             my
             Sermon
             .
          
           I
           Asked
           ,
           What
           the
           matter
           was
           ?
           What
           False
           Doctrine
           I
           had
           Preached
           ?
           Did
           they
           suspect
           I
           was
           turn'd
           Papist
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           Time
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Nation
           was
           set
           against
           Popery
           ?
           who
           had
           Written
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           when
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           so
           fierce
           ,
           were
           afraid
           to
           appear
           ?
           
             It
             was
             something
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             had
             Angred
             them
             sorely
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             What
             :
          
           which
           made
           me
           Read
           my
           Sermon
           over
           again
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           Offensive
           Passages
           there
           might
           be
           in
           it
           ;
           after
           all
           ,
           I
           could
           see
           no
           just
           cause
           for
           any
           Offence
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           I
           perswaded
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           Submit
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           Submit
           to
           them
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           lay
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           many
           Mens
           Stomacks
           .
           They
           would
           have
           had
           me
           Humor'd
           the
           Growing
           Faction
           ,
           which
           ,
           under
           a
           Pretence
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           Designed
           to
           Overthrow
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           or
           ,
           at
           lest
           have
           Preached
           for
           Alterations
           and
           Abatements
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           Ceremonies
           and
           Subscriptions
           ,
           and
           leaving
           them
           full
           Liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           then
           I
           might
           have
           gained
           their
           good
           opinion
           ,
           and
           been
           thought
           
           to
           have
           Preached
           a
           very
           
             Seasonable
             Sermon
          
           .
           But
           supposing
           my
           own
           private
           opinion
           were
           never
           so
           much
           for
           some
           Abatements
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           that
           might
           tend
           to
           strengthen
           and
           unite
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           were
           consistent
           with
           our
           
             National
             Settlement
          
           ;
           Had
           it
           been
           seasonable
           to
           have
           spoken
           of
           the
           Alteration
           of
           Laws
           before
           Magistrates
           and
           Judges
           ,
           who
           are
           tied
           up
           to
           the
           Laws
           in
           being
           ?
           Is
           it
           fit
           for
           private
           persons
           ,
           when
           Laws
           are
           in
           force
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Iudge
           what
           Laws
           are
           fit
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           I
           think
           the
           Alteration
           of
           Established
           Laws
           ,
           which
           concern
           the
           Preservation
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Weightiest
           things
           that
           can
           be
           taken
           into
           Consideration
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Arguments
           are
           very
           plausible
           one
           way
           ,
           yet
           the
           Objections
           are
           very
           strong
           another
           .
           The
           Union
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Ease
           of
           
             Scrupulous
             Consciences
          
           ,
           the
           
             providing
             for
             so
             many
             poor
             Families
             of
             Ejected
             Ministers
             ,
          
           are
           great
           Motives
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           But
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Impossibility
           of
           satisfying
           all
           Dissenters
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Vncertainty
           of
           gaining
           any
           considerable
           number
           by
           Relaxations
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Difficulty
           of
           keeping
           Factions
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           considering
           the
           Vngovernableness
           of
           some
           Mens
           Tempers
           and
           Principles
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           danger
           of
           breaking
           all
           in
           pieces
           by
           Toleration
           ;
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Exposing
           our selves
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           by
           Receding
           too
           far
           from
           the
           first
           Principles
           and
           Frame
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           6.
           
           The
           Difficulty
           of
           keeping
           out
           Priests
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           allowed
           Dissenters
           ,
           are
           very
           weighty
           Considerations
           on
           the
           other
           side
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           whatever
           Men
           talk
           of
           the
           
             easiness
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             present
             Impositions
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           they
           look
           no
           farther
           than
           their
           own
           case
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           consider
           the
           Strength
           and
           Union
           of
           a
           
             National
             Settlement
          
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           thereof
           to
           keep
           out
           Popery
           ;
           and
           ,
           How
           much
           easier
           it
           is
           to
           break
           things
           in
           pieces
           ,
           than
           to
           set
           them
           in
           order
           again
           ;
           for
           ,
           new
           Objections
           will
           still
           be
           raised
           against
           any
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           result
           may
           be
           nothing
           but
           Disorder
           and
           
           Confusion
           .
           Of
           what
           moment
           these
           things
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           other
           persons
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           great
           enough
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           think
           it
           very
           unseasonable
           to
           meddle
           with
           
             Establish'd
             Law
             's
          
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           but
           think
           it
           seasonable
           to
           endeavor
           to
           remove
           such
           Scruples
           and
           Prejudices
           ,
           as
           hindered
           the
           People
           most
           from
           Communion
           with
           our
           Churches
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           Epistle
           before
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           
             If
             the
             People
             be
             brought
             to
             Vnderstand
             and
             Practice
             their
             Duty
             ,
             as
             to
             Communion
             with
             our
             Churches
             ,
             other
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             obstruct
             our
             Union
             ,
             will
             more
             easily
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             This
             passage
          
           ,
           Mr
           A.
           tells
           me
           ,
           
           
             was
             the
             Sport
             and
             Entertainment
             of
             the
             
             Coffe●-Houses
             .
          
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           great
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           those
           places
           ;
           but
           I
           see
           Mr.
           A.
           is
           able
           to
           give
           me
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Sage
           Discourses
           upon
           Points
           of
           Divinity
           there
           .
           But
           if
           those
           pleasant
           Gentlemen
           would
           have
           understood
           the
           difference
           between
           
             Lay-Communion
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             Conformity
          
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           apprehended
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           passage
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           the
           People
           once
           thought
           themselves
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           what
           they
           may
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           towards
           Communion
           with
           us
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           Ministers
           who
           seem
           now
           most
           most
           forward
           to
           defend
           the
           Separation
           ,
           would
           think
           of
           putting
           
           a
           fairer
           Construction
           upon
           many
           things
           than
           now
           they
           do
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           thought
           it
           fittest
           to
           handle
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           over-violent
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           without
           ever
           considering
           them
           ,
           or
           have
           met
           with
           ill-instructors
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           faithfully
           let
           them
           know
           what
           the
           terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           as
           to
           themselves
           ,
           were
           .
           For
           the
           Scruple
           of
           the
           Surplice
           seems
           to
           be
           worn
           out
           ;
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
          
           is
           generally
           allowed
           by
           the
           more
           Iudicious
           Non-conformists
           ;
           and
           the
           only
           Scruple
           ,
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           about
           
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           Minister
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           but
           
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             offer
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             Baptized
             where
             it
             is
             used
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Baxter
           resolves
           the
           case
           ;
           
             Baptism
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
             priviledge
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             Sin
             (
             if
             it
             be
             one
             )
             is
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             .
             Another
             Man
             's
             sinful
             Mode
             will
             not
             justifie
             the
             neglect
             of
             our
             Duty
             ;
             else
             we
             might
             not
             joyn
             in
             any
             Prayer
             or
             Sacrament
             in
             which
             the
             Minister
             Modally
             sinneth
             :
             that
             is
             with
             none
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           
             Use
             of
             the
             Liturgy
          
           ,
           
           Mr.
           Baxter
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             that
             Separateth
             from
             all
             Churches
             among
             us
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Unlawfulness
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             doth
             Separate
             from
             them
             on
             a
             Reason
             Common
             to
             All
             ,
             
             or
             almost
             All
             Christian
             Churches
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             the
             thoughts
             of
             which
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             .
             And
             although
             the
             New
             Impositions
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             makes
             their
             Ministerial
             Conformity
             harder
             than
             formerly
             ;
             yet
             the
             Peoples
             Conformity
             is
             the
             same
             (
             if
             not
             easier
             ,
             by
             some
             Amendments
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             )
             as
             when
             Separation
             was
             fully
             confuted
             by
             the
             Old
             Non-conformists
             .
          
           
           
             And
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             Worthy
             of
             them
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Wrote
             more
             against
             Separation
             ,
             than
             the
             Conformists
             :
             and
             the
             present
             Non-conformists
             have
             not
             more
             Wisdom
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             or
             Holiness
             than
             they
             .
             But
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             did
             not
             only
             urge
             the
             People
             against
             Separation
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             to
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             preferring
             it
             before
             their
             private
             Duties
             .
          
           What
           ground
           was
           there
           now
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Hideous
           .
           Out-Cry
           about
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           perswaded
           Men
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           the
           Old
           Pious
           ,
           and
           Peaceable
           Nonconformists
           would
           have
           done
           ;
           who
           talked
           more
           sharply
           against
           the
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Mischief
           of
           Separation
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           
             First
             Part
          
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ?
        
         
         
           But
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           the
           Papists
           Instruments
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           Wrath
           and
           Displeasure
           against
           me
           ,
           they
           Summon
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           resolve
           ,
           with
           their
           full
           might
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           me
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           deal
           with
           me
           by
           open
           Force
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           Manly
           ,
           and
           Generous
           ;
           they
           made
           use
           of
           mean
           and
           base
           Arts
           ,
           by
           Scurrilous
           Rimes
           ,
           by
           Virulent
           and
           Malicious
           Libels
           sent
           to
           me
           without
           Names
           ;
           by
           Idle
           Stories
           ,
           and
           False
           Suggestions
           ,
           to
           rob
           me
           at
           once
           ,
           of
           my
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           the
           Tranquillity
           of
           my
           Mind
           .
           But
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           despised
           such
           pittiful
           Artifices
           ,
           and
           such
           Vnmanly
           and
           Barbarous
           Usage
           ;
           which
           made
           no
           other
           Impression
           on
           my
           mind
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           me
           understand
           ,
           that
           other
           Men
           could
           use
           me
           ,
           as
           Bad
           ,
           or
           Worse
           ,
           than
           the
           Papists
           .
           But
           this
           brought
           to
           my
           Mind
           a
           Passage
           of
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Whitgift
          
           ,
           
           concerning
           their
           Predecessors
           usage
           of
           
             Bishop
             Jewel
          
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           so
           stoutly
           defended
           this
           Church
           against
           the
           
             Papists
             .
             But
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             their
             manner
             ,
             except
             you
             please
             their
             humor
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             you
             otherwise
             deserve
             never
             so
             well
             ,
             all
             is
             nothing
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             Deprave
             you
             ,
             Rail
             on
             you
             ,
             Backbite
             you
             ,
             Invent
             Lies
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             spread
             False
             Rumors
             ,
             
             as
             though
             you
             were
             the
             Vilest
             Persons
             upon
             Earth
          
           I
           could
           hardly
           have
           believed
           so
           ill
           a
           Character
           of
           Men
           pretending
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           Religion
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           found
           so
           just
           a
           parallel
           ;
           abating
           only
           the
           due
           allowances
           that
           must
           be
           made
           as
           to
           my
           Case
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           far
           greater
           deserts
           of
           that
           incomparable
           Bishop
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           hard
           Censures
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           assure
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           firm
           a
           Protestant
           as
           ever
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           still
           as
           ready
           to
           Promote
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           any
           Real
           Kindness
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           themselves
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           
             National
             Settlement
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Honor
           of
           our
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           After
           a
           while
           ,
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           draw
           their
           Strength
           into
           open
           Field
           ,
           and
           the
           First
           who
           appeared
           against
           me
           ,
           was
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           who
           treated
           me
           with
           that
           Civility
           ,
           and
           Decent
           Language
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           Return
           him
           Thanks
           for
           it
           ;
           however
           ,
           I
           was
           far
           from
           being
           satisfied
           with
           his
           Reasoning
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
           The
           next
           was
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           who
           appeared
           with
           so
           much
           Anger
           ,
           and
           unbecoming
           Passion
           ;
           that
           I
           truly
           pittied
           him
           ;
           and
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           transported
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           cure
           an
           inclination
           to
           an
           indecent
           passion
           ,
           to
           
           see
           ,
           how
           ill
           it
           became
           a
           Man
           of
           his
           Age
           ,
           Profession
           ,
           and
           Reputation
           .
           At
           first
           he
           sent
           me
           some
           Captious
           Questions
           for
           a
           Trial
           of
           Skill
           ;
           I
           Returned
           him
           Answer
           ,
           
             They
             were
             not
             to
             the
             business
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             Answer
             my
             Sermon
          
           (
           as
           I
           perceived
           by
           his
           Letter
           he
           was
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           how
           hardly
           he
           could
           abstain
           from
           Writing
           however
           )
           
             I
             desired
             him
             not
             to
             make
             too
             hasty
             a
             Reply
             .
          
           But
           he
           ,
           who
           seldom
           takes
           the
           Advice
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           was
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           the
           more
           provoked
           by
           this
           Good
           Counsel
           ;
           and
           seems
           to
           have
           Written
           his
           whole
           Book
           in
           one
           continued
           fit
           of
           Anger
           ;
           and
           by
           some
           Rules
           of
           Civility
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           ,
           he
           published
           my
           Private
           Letter
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           letting
           me
           know
           that
           he
           intended
           it
           .
           Whatever
           Injurious
           and
           Spiteful
           Reflections
           he
           hath
           made
           upon
           me
           through
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           can
           more
           easily
           forgive
           him
           ,
           than
           he
           can
           forgive
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           looks
           them
           over
           again
           with
           a
           better
           mind
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           pass
           over
           the
           Scurrility
           of
           his
           Preface
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           in
           20
           Particulars
           described
           ,
           the
           
             most
             Unskilful
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             Partial
             ,
             Obstinate
             ,
             Cruel
             ,
             Impertinent
             Adversaries
          
           he
           could
           think
           of
           
             places
             of
             Scripture
          
           ,
           or
           Similitudes
           for
           ,
           he
           then
           concludes
           ;
           
             But
             although
             all
             this
             be
             not
             the
             case
             of
             the
             
             Reverend
             Doctor
             .
          
           What
           a
           malicious
           way
           of
           Reproaching
           is
           this
           ?
           To
           name
           so
           many
           very
           ill
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           apply
           as
           much
           as
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           is
           charged
           with
           any
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           meant
           not
           that
           ,
           for
           he
           added
           ,
           
             although
             all
             this
             be
             not
             the
             case
             of
             R.
             Dr.
          
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Justice
           ,
           the
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Ingenuity
           of
           Mr.
           B.
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           put
           him
           upon
           Writing
           ,
           they
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           think
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           
             Non-conformist
             Ministers
          
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           
             the
             Wisest
             ,
             the
             Meekest
          
           ,
           nor
           
             the
             most
             Self-denying
             Men
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           He
           seems
           much
           concerned
           about
           
             my
             being
             likely
             to
             have
             the
             last
             Word
             :
          
           which
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           let
           him
           have
           ,
           hoping
           he
           may
           come
           to
           himself
           before
           he
           Dies
           ;
           and
           may
           live
           to
           Repent
           of
           the
           Injuries
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           his
           Brethren
           and
           the
           Mischiefs
           he
           hath
           done
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           so
           industriously
           exposing
           the
           Governors
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           laying
           the
           Foundation
           for
           
             Endless
             Separation
          
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           who
           entred
           the
           Lists
           ,
           was
           one
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           Write
           more
           like
           a
           Well-disposed
           Gentleman
           ,
           than
           like
           a
           Divine
           ;
           he
           wishes
           very
           well
           to
           the
           Cause
           he
           undertakes
           ;
           he
           di●courses
           Gravely
           and
           Piously
           ,
           without
           Bitterness
           
           and
           Rancor
           ,
           or
           any
           sharp
           Reflections
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           a
           great
           mixture
           of
           Kindness
           towards
           one
           ;
           for
           which
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Prayers
             for
             me
          
           ,
           I
           do
           heartily
           Thank
           him
           .
           What
           I
           find
           Material
           to
           the
           business
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           have
           consider'd
           in
           its
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           comes
           forth
           with
           a
           more
           than
           
             ordinary
             briskness
          
           ;
           and
           seems
           to
           set
           up
           rather
           for
           a
           sort
           of
           Wit
           ,
           than
           a
           
             Grave
             Divine
          
           .
           His
           Book
           resembled
           the
           Bird
           of
           Athens
           ,
           for
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           made
           up
           of
           Face
           and
           Feathers
           :
           For
           ,
           setting
           aside
           his
           Bold
           Sayings
           ,
           his
           Impertinent
           Triflings
           ,
           his
           hunting
           up
           and
           down
           for
           any
           occasion
           of
           venting
           his
           little
           Stories
           and
           Similitudes
           ,
           there
           is
           very
           little
           of
           Substance
           left
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           what
           he
           hath
           borrowed
           from
           Dr.
           O.
           or
           Mr.
           B.
           Methinks
           ,
           such
           a
           light
           ,
           vain
           ,
           scurrilous
           Way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           doth
           not
           become
           such
           a
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           as
           our
           
             Dissenting
             Brethren
          
           pretend
           to
           .
           There
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           pleasantness
           of
           Wit
           which
           serves
           to
           entertain
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           rough
           and
           deep
           Way
           of
           Controversies
           ;
           but
           certainly
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Raillery
           and
           Good
           Humor
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           the
           Iests
           of
           Porters
           and
           Watermen
           .
           But
           this
           Author
           seems
           to
           be
           Ambitious
           of
           the
           honor
           of
           a
           
             Second
             Martin
          
           ,
           whose
           way
           he
           imitates
           ,
           and
           whose
           Wit
           he
           equals
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           his
           
           greatest
           Fault
           ,
           for
           he
           deals
           with
           me
           as
           a
           Man
           that
           was
           by
           any
           means
           to
           be
           run
           down
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           common
           Ingenuity
           .
           For
           ,
           suppose
           
             I
             had
             mistaken
             the
             Sense
             of
             my
             Text
             ,
          
           which
           I
           am
           certain
           I
           did
           not
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           the
           only
           Person
           in
           the
           World
           that
           Talks
           Impertinently
           .
           Suppose
           
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Fault
             in
             my
             Reasoning
             ,
          
           methinks
           the
           sense
           of
           Humane
           Frailty
           should
           make
           Men
           not
           grow
           Insolent
           upon
           such
           a
           Discovery
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           know
           one
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           in
           ;
           as
           will
           appear
           hereafter
           .
           But
           ,
           Will
           nothing
           serve
           but
           to
           Represent
           me
           to
           the
           World
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Atheistical
             Hypocrite
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           as
           a
           secret
           underminer
           of
           the
           
             proof
             of
             a
             Deity
          
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           proving
           it
           ?
           Yet
           ,
           this
           he
           doth
           more
           than
           once
           :
           which
           was
           so
           remote
           from
           his
           Business
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           Wretched
           ,
           Malicious
           Design
           of
           Exposing
           me
           ,
           could
           make
           him
           draw
           it
           in
           :
           He
           gives
           a
           gentle
           Touch
           at
           it
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           Readers
           Appetite
           ;
           but
           p.
           70.
           he
           charges
           me
           
             with
             proceeding
             upon
             such
             Principles
             ,
             as
             plainly
             render
             it
             impossible
             by
             any
             certain
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             existence
             of
             a
             Deity
             .
          
           Mr.
           B.
           had
           unhappily
           said
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           ground
           ,
           
             that
             my
             Principles
             overthrow
             all
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           A.
           vouches
           it
           ,
           and
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           it
           for
           him
           .
           Mr.
           B.
           begins
           his
           Plea
           
           for
           Peace
           with
           a
           saying
           of
           St.
           Augustin
           ,
           (
           he
           meant
           St.
           
             Hierom
             )
             that
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             patient
             under
             the
             accusation
             of
             Heresy
             :
          
           What
           should
           a
           Man
           then
           be
           under
           the
           accusation
           of
           
             being
             guilty
             of
             overthrowing
             all
             Religion
             ,
             and
             rendring
             it
             impossible
             ,
             by
             any
             certain
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ?
          
           According
           to
           all
           Rules
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           a
           Charge
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           against
           any
           Man
           ,
           without
           such
           evidence
           ,
           as
           appears
           clear
           and
           convincing
           to
           him
           that
           brings
           it
           .
           But
           I
           very
           much
           mistrust
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           A.
           in
           his
           Conscience
           knew
           ,
           his
           Proofs
           to
           be
           weak
           and
           insufficient
           ;
           What
           then
           can
           we
           think
           of
           him
           that
           charges
           another
           with
           so
           high
           a
           Crime
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           that
           he
           cannot
           prove
           it
           ?
           His
           first
           Proof
           ,
           he
           takes
           from
           my
           
             Popish
             Adversaries
             ,
             about
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             proving
             a
             Deity
             ,
             by
             such
             Infallible
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             must
             suppose
             the
             existence
             of
             what
             we
             prove
          
           ;
           as
           all
           infallibility
           from
           
             Divine
             Assistance
          
           must
           do
           .
           But
           did
           I
           ever
           say
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Certainty
           without
           Infallible
           Assistance
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           whole
           matter
           about
           Certainty
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           
             Proof
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           I
           had
           so
           lately
           cleared
           in
           my
           last
           Answer
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           he
           refers
           to
           in
           this
           very
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           be
           
           convinced
           of
           the
           Impertinency
           of
           it
           .
           His
           Main
           Argument
           he
           pretends
           to
           bring
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           my
           own
           ;
           for
           his
           words
           are
           ,
           
             He
             lays
             down
             this
             for
             a
             Principle
             ,
             that
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Certainty
             lies
             in
             the
             necessary
             Existence
             of
             a
             being
             Absolutely
             Perfect
             ;
             How
             then
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             prove
             his
             Existence
             by
             such
             demonstration
             ,
             Cui
             non
             potest
             subesse
             falsum
             ?
          
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             I
             have
             excluded
             all
             Demonstration
             from
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             we
             must
             first
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             invisible
             God
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             certainly
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             visible
             World.
          
           But
           if
           I
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           I
           lay
           down
           no
           such
           Principles
           of
           my
           own
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           do
           particularly
           insist
           upon
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             proving
             a
             God
             from
             his
             Works
             ,
          
           What
           doth
           this
           Man
           deserve
           for
           his
           Calumnies
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             which
             he
             saith
             I
             lay
             down
             for
             a
          
           Principle
           ,
           
             I
             only
             propose
             as
             an
             i●serence
             from
             the
          
           Hypothesis
           
             of
             other
             Men.
             For
             my
             words
             are
             ,
          
           
           And
           if
           that
           Principle
           be
           supposed
           ,
           as
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Physical
           Certainty
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           :
           —
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           that
           
           Principle
           be
           supposed
           .
           
             From
             hence
             appears
             a
             double
             Falsification
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           I
           make
           it
           
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             certainty
          
           ,
           whereas
           I
           expresly
           set
           down
           in
           their
           Hypothesis
           
             Physical
             Certainty
             as
             to
             the
             being
             of
             things
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           Is
           there
           no
           certainty
           but
           what
           is
           Physical
           ?
           What
           thinks
           he
           of
           Mathematical
           ,
           or
           
             Metaphysical
             Certainty
          
           ?
           so
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           Mathematical
           or
           
             Metaphysical
             Certainty
          
           of
           the
           
             Being
             of
             God
          
           ,
           though
           this
           Principle
           were
           allowed
           .
           How
           then
           doth
           this
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             I
             render
             it
             impossible
             ,
             by
             any
             Certain
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             Deity
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           I
           make
           it
           
             a
             Principle
             of
             my
             own
          
           ,
           whereas
           I
           only
           suppose
           it
           as
           following
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           others
           .
           To
           clear
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           〈◊〉
           lay
           down
           the
           scope
           of
           that
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             certainty
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Sense
          
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           I
           shewed
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             sense
          
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           fall
           short
           of
           
             Mathematical
             Demonstrations
          
           ;
           which
           having
           done
           from
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           then
           consider
           their
           Hypothesis
           ,
           who
           derive
           
             all
             Physical
             Certainty
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             
             will
             not
             suffer
             Mens
             Minds
             to
             be
             deceived
             in
             clear
             perceptions
          
           ;
           then
           from
           this
           Principle
           being
           supposed
           ,
           I
           infer
           several
           things
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             certainty
             of
             Faith.
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Certainty
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           such
           as
           was
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
             lies
             in
             the
             necessary
             Existence
             of
             a
             being
             absolutely
             perfect
             .
          
           Which
           I
           deduce
           as
           ●
           
             just
             inference
          
           from
           the
           former
           Hypothesis
           ;
           and
           therefore
           on
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           something
           above
           our
           Comprehension
           ,
           viz.
           
             Absolute
             perfection
          
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           
             certain
             knowledge
             of
             things
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           difficulty
           of
           our
           conception
           of
           
             matters
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           hindrance
           to
           the
           certainty
           of
           Faith.
           2.
           
           That
           we
           have
           as
           great
           ,
           or
           greater
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           deceived
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           Senses
           because
           as
           I
           there
           Argue
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sue●
           great
           danger
           of
           being
           deceived
           ,
           or
           in
           being
           deceived
           in
           the
           objects
           of
           Sense
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           Let
           any
           Man
           now
           Iudge
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           the
           discourse
           of
           one
           
             that
             rendred
             it
             impossible
             ,
             by
             any
             certain
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Existence
             of
             a
             Deity
             ?
          
           or
           that
           I
           laid
           down
           that
           as
           a
           
             Principle
             of
             my
             own
          
           ,
           from
           which
           being
           supposed
           ,
           I
           deduce
           such
           inferences
           as
           prove
           the
           
           certainty
           of
           Faith
           hath
           no
           greater
           difficulties
           ,
           than
           the
           certainty
           of
           Sense
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           excluding
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           Argument
           from
           
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             to
             prove
             his
             Being
             ,
          
           that
           I
           particularly
           and
           largely
           insist
           upon
           it
           from
           p.
           401.
           to
           p.
           411.
           but
           he
           pretends
           
             that
             I
             bring
             no
             Argument
             but
             from
             the
             Idea
             of
             God
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
          
           wich
           is
           so
           false
           ,
           that
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           
             I
             make
             use
             of
             that
          
           Argument
           
             only
             to
             slex
          
           ,
           that
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           God
           hath
           no
           inconsistency
           in
           it
           ,
           nothing
           repugnant
           to
           the
           faculties
           of
           our
           Minds
           :
           
             as
             appeas
             by
             that
             very
             place
             he
             quotes
             :
          
           
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           
             The
             main
             Arguments
             I
             insist
             upon
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           That
           the
           things
           in
           the
           World
           are
           the
           manifest
           effects
           of
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           and
           Power
           :
           and
           that
           there
           be
           such
           things
           in
           the
           World
           which
           are
           unacceptable
           without
           a
           Deity
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             any
             Man
             now
             Iudge
             ,
             with
             what
          
           Conscience
           or
           ingenuity
           ,
           
             this
             Man
             hath
             managed
             such
             an
          
           Accusation
           
             against
             me
             ▪
          
           as
           that
           I
           go
           upon
           such
           Principles
           ,
           as
           plainly
           render
           it
           impossible
           ,
           by
           any
           certain
           Argument
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Existence
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           he
           will
           pretend
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           
           not
           design
           to
           prove
           me
           Atheistical
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             that
             I
             acted
             very
             unreasonably
             ,
             in
             requiring
             a
             greater
             certainty
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Separation
             ,
             than
             I
             do
             allow
             in
             far
             greater
             things
             .
          
           As
           to
           his
           design
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           Iudge
           by
           his
           way
           of
           preceeding
           in
           it
           .
           As
           to
           the
           colour
           he
           hath
           to
           bring
           it
           in
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Separation
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           
             The
             Sub-Committee
             of
             the
             Assembly
             arguing
             against
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             such
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             ariseth
             out
             of
             an
             Opinion
             (
             cui
             potest
             subesse
             falsum
             )
             which
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             to
             justifie
             Separation
          
           .
           But
           here
           is
           a
           dangerous
           &c.
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           made
           me
           look
           again
           into
           the
           Papers
           ,
           and
           there
           I
           find
           such
           words
           left
           out
           ,
           as
           fully
           explain
           and
           determine
           the
           sense
           ;
           for
           the
           whole
           Sentence
           runs
           thus
           .
           
           
             We
             much
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             such
             tenderness
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             ariseth
             out
             of
             an
             Opinion
             ,
          
           Cui
           potest
           subesse
           falsum
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Conscience
             is
             so
             tender
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             withal
             an
             erring
             Conscience
             ,
             can
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             justifie
             such
             a
             material
             Separation
             as
             our
             Brethren
             plead
             for
             .
          
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           the
           force
           is
           not
           laid
           upon
           the
           
             bare
             possibility
             of
             Deception
          
           (
           for
           then
           no
           Separation
           
           could
           be
           allowed
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           since
           all
           Men
           are
           fallible
           )
           but
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           an
           
             actual
             deception
          
           ,
           which
           an
           
             Erroneous
             Conscience
          
           supposes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           such
           a
           deception
           as
           doth
           suppose
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           arise
           from
           a
           possibility
           of
           
             being
             deceived
          
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           
             Error
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           The
           Plea
           is
           ,
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             this
             Plea
             be
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             Separation
             ?
             We
             much
             doubt
             it
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ,
           Why
           so
           ?
           the
           other
           Reply
           ;
           
             Our
             Reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             this
             Tenderness
             may
             arise
             from
             an
             Erroneous
             Conscience
             .
          
           But
           why
           should
           you
           suspect
           an
           Erroneous
           Conscience
           in
           the
           Case
           ?
           
             Because
             Persons
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             deceived
             in
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Conscience
             :
             especially
             when
             they
             go
             meerly
             upon
             their
             own
             apprehensions
             ,
             without
             producing
             Arguments
             ex
             Naturâ
             rei
             .
          
           For
           all
           the
           debate
           between
           them
           about
           
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           proceeded
           upon
           this
           .
           So
           that
           their
           meaning
           is
           not
           here
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           to
           the
           bare
           
             possibility
             of
             deception
          
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           carried
           a
           great
           probability
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             actually
             deceived
          
           .
           And
           what
           coherence
           is
           there
           now
           between
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           Proof
           that
           I
           bring
           for
           the
           
             Existence
             of
             a
             Deity
          
           ?
           so
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           
           an
           occasion
           sought
           after
           ,
           to
           lay
           as
           much
           load
           upon
           me
           as
           he
           could
           .
           And
           by
           this
           tast
           let
           the
           Reader
           Iudge
           ,
           what
           Ingenuity
           I
           am
           to
           expect
           from
           this
           Man.
           
        
         
           The
           Last
           who
           appeared
           against
           my
           Sermon
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Christian
             Temper
             ,
          
           I
           was
           glad
           to
           find
           an
           Adversary
           pretending
           to
           that
           ;
           having
           found
           so
           little
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Answers
           of
           Mr.
           B.
           and
           Mr.
           A.
           His
           business
           is
           ,
           
             To
             commit
             the
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             with
             the
             Dean
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             :
          
           which
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           Common
           People
           imagine
           ,
           this
           was
           some
           busie
           Justice
           of
           Peace
           who
           had
           taken
           them
           both
           at
           a
           Conventicle
           .
           The
           whole
           Design
           of
           that
           Book
           doth
           not
           seem
           very
           agreeable
           to
           
             the
             Christian
             Temper
          
           which
           the
           Author
           pretends
           to
           .
           For
           it
           is
           to
           pick
           up
           all
           the
           Passages
           he
           could
           meet
           with
           (
           in
           a
           Book
           written
           twenty
           years
           since
           )
           with
           great
           tenderness
           towards
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           's
           were
           
             Establish'd
             .
             As
             though
          
           ,
           as
           
             Mr
             Cotton
          
           once
           answered
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           
             there
             were
             no
             weighty
             Argument
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             what
             might
             be
             gather'd
             from
             the
             weakness
             or
             unwariness
             of
             my
             Expressions
             .
          
           
           And
           ,
           Have
           you
           not
           very
           well
           requited
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           for
           the
           tenderness
           and
           pitty
           he
           had
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           concernment
           he
           then
           expressed
           ,
           to
           have
           brought
           you
           i●
           ,
           upon
           
             easier
             terms
          
           than
           
           were
           since
           required
           ?
           And
           ,
           Hath
           he
           now
           deserved
           this
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           all
           
             thrown
             in
             his
             face
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thus
           upbraided
           with
           his
           former
           kindness
           ?
           Is
           this
           your
           Ingenuity
           ,
           your
           Gratitude
           ,
           your
           
             Christian
             Temper
          
           ?
           Are
           you
           afraid
           of
           having
           too
           many
           Friends
           ,
           that
           you
           thus
           use
           those
           ,
           whom
           you
           once
           took
           to
           be
           such
           ?
        
         
           Methinks
           herein
           you
           appear
           very
           Self-denying
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           take
           you
           to
           be
           any
           of
           
             the
             Wisest
             Men
             upon
             Earth
          
           .
           When
           you
           think
           it
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           upon
           longer
           time
           ,
           and
           farther
           consideration
           ,
           those
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           who
           then
           opposed
           Separation
           ,
           should
           change
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           Will
           you
           not
           allow
           one
           
             single
             Person
          
           ,
           who
           happen'd
           to
           Write
           about
           these
           matters
           when
           he
           was
           
             very
             young
          
           ;
           in
           
             twenty
             years
          
           time
           of
           the
           most
           busie
           and
           thoughtful
           part
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           see
           reason
           to
           alter
           his
           Iudgment
           ?
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           wherein
           is
           it
           that
           he
           hath
           thus
           contradicted
           himself
           ?
           Is
           it
           in
           the
           Point
           of
           Separation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           present
           business
           ?
           No
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           very
           Book
           ,
           he
           speaks
           as
           fully
           concerning
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Separation
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Sermon
           .
           Which
           will
           appear
           by
           these
           particulars
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           set
           up
           new
           Churches
           ,
           
           because
           they
           cannot
           conform
           to
           
           such
           practises
           which
           they
           suspect
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Those
           are
           New
           Churches
           when
           Men
           erect
           distinct
           Societies
           for
           Worship
           under
           distinct
           and
           peculiar
           Officers
           ,
           governing
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Church
           Rules
           ,
           different
           from
           that
           form
           they
           separate
           from
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           
             As
             to
             things
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Reformed
             Churches
             left
             undeter●in'd
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             meer
             order
             and
             decency
             ,
             and
             wholly
             as
             to
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             his
             private
             judgment
             may
             be
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             bound
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             lawful
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Allow
           but
           these
           Three
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           present
           Separation
           if
           you
           can
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           you
           make
           such
           a
           stir
           about
           other
           passages
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           take
           so
           little
           notice
           of
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           pertinent
           and
           material
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           possible
           for
           you
           to
           espy
           them
           ,
           when
           you
           ransacked
           every
           Corner
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           some
           thing
           which
           might
           seem
           to
           make
           to
           your
           purpose
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           very
           first
           passage
           you
           quote
           is
           within
           two
           Leaves
           of
           these
           ;
           
           and
           Two
           passages
           more
           you
           soon
           after
           quote
           ,
           are
           within
           a
           Page
           of
           them
           ;
           
           and
           another
           in
           the
           very
           
             same
             Page
          
           ;
           
           
           and
           so
           many
           up
           and
           down
           so
           very
           near
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           you
           should
           not
           see
           and
           consider
           them
           ?
           
             Yes
             he
             hath
             at
             last
             found
             something
             very
             near
             them
          
           ;
           for
           he
           quotes
           the
           very
           Pages
           where
           they
           are
           .
           And
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             will
             do
             me
             no
             wrong
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             distinguish
             ,
             he
             confesses
             ,
             between
             Non-communion
             in
             unlawful
             or
             suspected
             Rites
             or
             Practises
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             entering
             into
             distinct
             Societies
             for
             Worship
          
           This
           is
           doing
           me
           some
           right
           however
           ,
           although
           he
           doth
           not
           fully
           set
           down
           my
           meaning
           .
           But
           he
           urges
           another
           passage
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             others
             cast
             them
             wholly
             out
             of
             Communion
             ,
             their
             Separation
             is
             necessary
             —
          
           That
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           hath
           been
           always
           said
           by
           our
           Divines
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             But
             ,
             Will
             not
             this
             equally
             hold
             against
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             it
             Excommunicates
             those
             who
             cannot
             conform
             ?
          
           I
           Answer
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Our
           Church
           doth
           not
           cast
           any
           
             wholly
             out
             of
             Communion
          
           for
           meer
           
             Scrupulous
             Non-conformity
          
           in
           some
           particular
           Rites
           .
           For
           ,
           it
           allows
           them
           to
           Communicate
           in
           other
           
             parts
             of
             Worship
          
           ;
           as
           appeared
           by
           all
           the
           Non-conformists
           of
           former
           times
           ,
           who
           constantly
           joyned
           in
           Prayers
           and
           other
           
             Acts
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           although
           they
           scrupled
           some
           particular
           Ceremonies
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           case
           is
           vastly
           different
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           necessity
           of
           our
           Separation
           ,
           
           upon
           being
           
             wholly
             cast
             out
          
           of
           Communion
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           others
           
             Separating
             from
             us
             ,
             supposing
             a
             general
             Excommunication
             ipso
             facto
          
           against
           those
           
             who
             publickly
             defame
             the
             Orders
             of
             this
             Church
          
           For
           that
           is
           all
           which
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           the
           Canons
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           case
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           
             lesser
             Excommunication
          
           denounced
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           only
           in
           our
           case
           against
           
             Publick
             and
             scandalous
             Offenders
          
           (
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           is
           allowed
           in
           all
           Churches
           ;
           and
           is
           generally
           supposed
           to
           lay
           no
           obligation
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           duly
           executed
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           
             latae
             sententiae
             &
             ipso
             facto
          
           )
           but
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           we
           are
           cast
           out
           with
           an
           Anathema
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           pronounce
           us
           
             uncapable
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           return
           to
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           their
           Communion
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           it
           which
           that
           Author
           meant
           ,
           by
           being
           
             wholly
             cast
             out
             of
             Communion
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           highest
           
             Church
             Censure
          
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           Author
           could
           not
           possibly
           mean
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           an
           equal
           reason
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           when
           he
           expresly
           determines
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           our
           
             Church
             ,
             Men
             are
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Orders
             of
             it
          
           ;
           being
           only
           about
           matters
           of
           Decency
           and
           Order
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           which
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Primitive
           and
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           are
           left
           undetermined
           by
           
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God.
          
           Although
           therefore
           he
           might
           allow
           a
           scrupulous
           forbearance
           of
           some
           Acts
           of
           Communion
           ,
           as
           to
           some
           
             suspected
             Rites
          
           ,
           yet
           upon
           the
           Principles
           there
           asserted
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           allow
           Mens
           proceedings
           to
           a
           
             Positive
             Separation
          
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           much
           shall
           serve
           to
           clear
           the
           Agreement
           between
           the
           Rector
           of
           Sutton
           and
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
           But
           if
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           be
           found
           different
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           I
           do
           intreat
           them
           to
           allow
           me
           that
           which
           I
           heartily
           wish
           to
           them
           ,
           viz.
           that
           in
           
             Twenty
             years
          
           time
           we
           may
           arrive
           to
           such
           maturity
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           reason
           to
           change
           our
           opinion
           of
           
             some
             things
          
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           I
           had
           not
           Cause
           to
           add
           ,
           of
           
             some
             Persons
          
           too
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           thing
           more
           which
           this
           Author
           takes
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           do
           not
           (
           for
           else
           he
           offers
           little
           or
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           in
           the
           others
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           say
           our
           differences
           are
           condemned
           by
           the
           wiser
           Protestants
           abroad
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             they
             may
             thank
             their
             Friends
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             have
             misrepresented
             them
             to
             the
             World.
          
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           and
           learned
           
             Protestant
             Divines
          
           abroad
           now-living
           ,
           I
           have
           subjoyned
           to
           the
           
             following
             Treatise
          
           ,
           some
           late
           Letters
           of
           theirs
           ,
           
           to
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           
             Honor
             and
             Dignity
          
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Separation
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           Which
           were
           not
           written
           by
           such
           ,
           who
           had
           only
           a
           partial
           representation
           from
           others
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           but
           two
           of
           them
           by
           those
           who
           have
           been
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           curious
           observers
           both
           of
           the
           
             Separate
             Meetings
          
           and
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           our
           Churches
           ;
           and
           the
           Third
           by
           the
           Famous
           and
           Excellent
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           .
           And
           i●
           a
           Council
           could
           be
           called
           of
           all
           the
           
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           doubt
           of
           their
           Determination
           of
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           the
           
             Present
             Separation
          
           .
        
         
           
             But
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
          
           Preface
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             great
          
           Objection
           
             yet
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             which
             concerns
          
           the
           Time
           of
           Publishing
           this
           Treatise
           ;
           which
           some
           do
           seem
           to
           think
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           unseasonable
           ;
           when
           there
           is
           so
           much
           talk
           of
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           there
           appears
           a
           more
           General
           Inclination
           to
           it
           than
           formerly
           .
           And
           what
           ,
           
             say
             they
          
           ,
           can
           the
           laying
           open
           the
           Weakness
           of
           Dissenters
           tend
           to
           ,
           but
           to
           Provoke
           and
           Exasperate
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           obstruct
           the
           Union
           so
           much
           desired
           ?
           In
           so
           doing
           ,
           I
           shall
           appear
           to
           resent
           more
           the
           Injuries
           done
           to
           my Self
           ,
           
           than
           the
           Mischief
           which
           may
           come
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           if
           this
           opportunity
           be
           not
           embraced
           for
           making
           an
           Union
           among
           Protestants
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
          
           Objection
           .
           
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
          
           .
        
         
           God
           forbid
           that
           I
           should
           either
           design
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           tended
           to
           obstruct
           so
           Blessed
           a
           Work
           ,
           as
           a
           Firm
           and
           Lasting
           Vnion
           among
           Protestants
           would
           be
           .
           But
           my
           Business
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Vnreasonableness
           of
           those
           Principles
           and
           Practises
           ,
           which
           hinder
           Men
           from
           such
           an
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           for
           Perpetual
           and
           Endless
           Separations
           .
           For
           upon
           the
           Principles
           laid
           down
           by
           some
           of
           our
           
             Dissenting
             Brethren
          
           ,
           let
           the
           Constitution
           be
           made
           never
           so
           easie
           to
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           others
           may
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Grounds
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           the
           Differences
           as
           high
           as
           ever
           .
           Which
           will
           render
           all
           Attempts
           of
           Vnion
           vain
           ;
           and
           leave
           the
           same
           Weapons
           ready
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           by
           others
           .
           If
           the
           Vnion
           so
           much
           talked
           of
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           tends
           to
           the
           lessening
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           increasing
           of
           our
           Differences
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           for
           strengthning
           and
           supporting
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           for
           weaking
           and
           betraying
           it
           ,
           by
           laying
           it
           more
           open
           to
           the
           Assaults
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           no
           Man
           shall
           be
           more
           ready
           to
           promote
           it
           than
           I
           ;
           no
           Man
           will
           rejoyce
           more
           in
           the
           Accomplishment
           of
           it
           :
        
         
         
           But
           universal
           liberty
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           from
           Union
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           looseing
           is
           from
           binding
           up
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           strange
           if
           that
           which
           the
           Papists
           ,
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           thought
           the
           best
           means
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ,
           should
           now
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           Indulgence
           be
           at
           present
           strictly
           limited
           to
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           ;
           are
           we
           sure
           it
           shall
           always
           so
           continue
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           same
           Reasons
           ,
           as
           to
           scruple
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           suffering
           for
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           extend
           farther
           when
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Popish
             Religion
          
           get
           footing
           on
           the
           
             Dissenters
             grounds
          
           ?
           Where
           hath
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           more
           Labourers
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           harvest
           ,
           than
           under
           the
           greatest
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ?
           Let
           the
           State
           of
           the
           
             Northern
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           be
           Compared
           with
           the
           Number
           of
           Papists
           in
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           .
           And
           it
           will
           be
           found
           impossible
           to
           Root
           out
           Popery
           ,
           where
           Toleration
           is
           allowed
           .
           
             (
             1
          
           )
           Because
           of
           the
           various
           ways
           of
           creeping
           in
           under
           several
           disguises
           ,
           which
           the
           Priests
           and
           Jesuits
           have
           ;
           and
           can
           never
           be
           prevented
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           general
           Indulgence
           for
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           an
           unaccountable
           
             Church
             Power
          
           is
           allowed
           to
           separate
           
             Congregations
             .
             (
             2
          
           )
           Because
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           great
           hardship
           ,
           when
           Mens
           heats
           are
           over
           ,
           for
           them
           only
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Liberty
           
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           when
           the
           wildest
           Fanaticks
           are
           allowed
           it
           .
           
             (
             3
          
           )
           Because
           the
           diversity
           of
           Sects
           which
           will
           be
           kept
           up
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           will
           be
           always
           thought
           a
           plausible
           argument
           to
           draw
           Men
           to
           the
           
             Popish
             pretences
          
           of
           
             Unity
             .
             (
             4
          
           )
           Because
           the
           allowed
           Sects
           will
           in
           probability
           grow
           more
           insolent
           upon
           a
           
             Legal
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           and
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           settled
           Constitution
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           already
           by
           the
           yet
           visible
           effects
           of
           the
           former
           Indulgence
           .
           If
           Laws
           would
           alter
           the
           temper
           of
           Mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           make
           proud
           ,
           selfwilled
           ,
           froward
           and
           passionate
           Men
           ,
           become
           meek
           ,
           and
           humble
           ,
           gentle
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           great
           pitty
           ,
           some
           Men
           had
           not
           had
           the
           Law
           on
           their
           side
           long
           ago
           .
           But
           is
           this
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           ?
           are
           we
           to
           expect
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           should
           work
           more
           upon
           them
           than
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           such
           then
           continue
           peevish
           and
           quarelsome
           ,
           full
           of
           wrath
           and
           bitterness
           against
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           minds
           ;
           and
           they
           meet
           with
           Men
           as
           froward
           and
           contentious
           as
           themselves
           ;
           will
           this
           look
           like
           the
           Union
           of
           Protestants
           ?
           And
           By-standers
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           all
           that
           you
           mean
           by
           Union
           of
           
             Protestants
             ,
             viz.
          
           a
           Liberty
           to
           Pray
           and
           Preach
           ,
           and
           to
           Write
           and
           Dispute
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           much
           more
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           in
           the
           Papal
           pretence
           to
           Unity
           and
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Is
           there
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           for
           Dissenting
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           agree
           with
           us
           in
           all
           Doctrinal
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           only
           scruple
           the
           use
           of
           a
           few
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           some
           late
           Impositions
           ?
           shall
           these
           differences
           still
           be
           continued
           ,
           when
           they
           may
           be
           so
           easily
           removed
           ?
           And
           so
           many
           useful
           Men
           be
           incouraged
           and
           taken
           into
           the
           Constitution
           ?
           Do
           we
           value
           a
           few
           indifferent
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           some
           late
           Declarations
           ,
           and
           doubtful
           expressions
           ,
           beyond
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           and
           Stability
           of
           this
           Church
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           material
           Question
           ,
           I
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           deliver
           my
           opinion
           freely
           and
           impartially
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
        
         
           I.
           With
           respect
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           the
           Terms
           of
           whose
           Union
           with
           us
           ,
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           our
           Brethren
           to
           be
           so
           much
           easier
           than
           their
           own
           .
           But
           these
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           allow
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           but
           say
           they
           cannot
           joyn
           in
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           because
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           hath
           such
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           therefore
           till
           these
           be
           removed
           or
           left
           indifferent
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           
           Baptism
           or
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ;
           because
           in
           the
           one
           the
           Cross
           is
           used
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           Kneeling
           is
           required
           .
           
             As
             to
             these
             I
             answer
          
           ,
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           Upon
           the
           most
           diligent
           search
           ,
           I
           could
           make
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           find
           no
           good
           ground
           for
           any
           scruple
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           use
           of
           these
           Ceremonies
           ;
           and
           as
           little
           as
           any
           as
           to
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           used
           in
           our
           Church
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           noise
           that
           hath
           been
           made
           about
           its
           being
           a
           
             New
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           but
           of
           this
           at
           large
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           I
           see
           no
           ground
           for
           the
           Peoples
           separation
           from
           other
           Acts
           of
           Communion
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           some
           Rites
           they
           suspect
           to
           be
           unlawful
           .
           And
           especially
           when
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Rites
           is
           none
           of
           their
           own
           Act
           ,
           as
           the
           Cross
           in
           Baptism
           is
           not
           ;
           and
           when
           such
           an
           Explication
           is
           annexed
           concerning
           the
           intention
           of
           
             Kneeling
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           as
           is
           in
           the
           Rubrick
           after
           the
           Communion
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           because
           the
           use
           of
           Sacraments
           in
           a
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           most
           free
           from
           all
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           Administred
           ,
           as
           rather
           to
           invite
           than
           discourage
           scrupulous
           Persons
           from
           joyning
           in
           them
           ;
           I
           do
           think
           it
           would
           be
           a
           part
           of
           
             Christian
             Wisdom
          
           and
           Condescension
           in
           the
           Governours
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           to
           remove
           those
           Bars
           from
           a
           freedom
           
           in
           joyning
           in
           full
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           either
           by
           wholly
           taking
           away
           
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           may
           give
           offence
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           confining
           the
           use
           of
           it
           to
           the
           publick
           administration
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           or
           by
           leaving
           it
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           the
           Parents
           desire
           it
           .
           As
           to
           
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ,
           since
           some
           Posture
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           many
           devout
           People
           scruple
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Primitive
             Church
          
           did
           in
           antient
           times
           ,
           receive
           it
           in
           the
           Posture
           of
           Adoration
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           take
           this
           away
           ,
           even
           in
           Parochial
           Churches
           ;
           provided
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           scruple
           Kneeling
           do
           receive
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           least
           offence
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           rather
           standing
           than
           sitting
           ,
           because
           the
           former
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Surplice
           in
           
             Parochial
             Churches
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           of
           that
           consequence
           ,
           as
           to
           bear
           a
           Dispute
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           And
           as
           to
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           alteration
           .
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           late
           much
           scrupled
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             Use
             of
             God-fathers
             and
             God-mothers
             excluding
             the
             Parents
             .
          
           Although
           I
           do
           not
           question
           but
           the
           Practice
           of
           our
           Church
           may
           be
           justified
           (
           as
           I
           have
           done
           it
           towards
           the
           End
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           )
           
           yet
           I
           see
           no
           necessity
           of
           adhering
           so
           strictly
           to
           the
           Canon
           herein
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           little
           alteration
           may
           prevent
           these
           scruples
           ,
           either
           by
           permitting
           the
           Parents
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Sponsors
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Parents
           publickly
           desiring
           the
           Sponsors
           to
           represent
           them
           in
           offering
           the
           Child
           to
           Baptism
           ;
           or
           ,
           which
           seems
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Parents
           offer
           the
           Child
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Sponsors
           perform
           the
           Covenanting
           part
           ,
           representing
           the
           Child
           ;
           and
           the
           charge
           after
           Baptism
           be
           given
           in
           common
           to
           the
           Parents
           and
           Sponsors
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           allowed
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           obstruction
           remaining
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           full
           Union
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           such
           Dissenters
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Communion
           ,
           as
           do
           not
           reject
           all
           Communion
           with
           us
           as
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           because
           there
           are
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           become
           zealous
           Protestants
           ,
           
             and
             plead
             much
             their
             Communion
             with
             us
             in
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             although
             they
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             Worship
             ,
             because
             they
             deny
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             constitution
             of
             our
             Churches
          
           ;
           their
           case
           deserves
           some
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           and
           how
           far
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           serviceable
           to
           the
           common
           Interest
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Support
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           among
           us
           ?
        
         
         
           To
           their
           Case
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           a
           general
           
             unlimited
             Toleration
          
           to
           
             dissenting
             Protestants
          
           ,
           will
           soon
           bring
           Confusion
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           Popery
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           already
           ;
           and
           a
           suspension
           of
           all
           the
           penal
           Laws
           that
           relate
           to
           Dissenters
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           a
           
             boundless
             Toleration
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           any
           present
           Favours
           be
           granted
           to
           such
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           our
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           their
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           a
           
             general
             Toleration
          
           ,
           (
           for
           if
           ever
           the
           Papists
           obtain
           it
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           under
           their
           Name
           )
           if
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           favour
           be
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           shewed
           them
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           with
           such
           restrictions
           and
           limitations
           ,
           as
           may
           prevent
           the
           Mischief
           which
           may
           easily
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           For
           all
           such
           Meetings
           are
           a
           perpetual
           Reproach
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           by
           their
           declaring
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Churches
             are
             no
             true
             Churches
             ,
          
           that
           
             our
             Manner
             of
             Worship
             is
             unlawful
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             our
             Church-Government
             is
             Antichristian
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             on
             these
             accounts
             they
             separate
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           But
           if
           such
           an
           Indulgence
           be
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           granted
           ,
           I
           humbly
           offer
           these
           things
           to
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           none
           be
           permitted
           to
           enjoy
           the
           priviledge
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             they
             
             do
             hold
             Communion
             with
             our
             Churches
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           For
           it
           seems
           unreasonable
           to
           allow
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           will
           give
           countenance
           to
           endless
           and
           causeless
           Separations
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           all
           who
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           besides
           taking
           the
           Test
           against
           Popery
           ,
           do
           subscribe
           the
           36
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           because
           the
           pretence
           of
           this
           Liberty
           is
           joyning
           with
           us
           in
           Points
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           more
           probably
           prevent
           Papists
           getting
           in
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           all
           such
           as
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           must
           declare
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           and
           enter
           their
           Names
           before
           such
           Commissioners
           as
           shall
           be
           authorised
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           that
           so
           this
           may
           be
           no
           pretence
           for
           idle
           ,
           loose
           ,
           and
           profane
           persons
           ,
           never
           going
           to
           any
           Church
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           both
           Preachers
           and
           Congregations
           be
           liable
           to
           severe
           penalties
           ,
           if
           they
           use
           any
           bitter
           or
           reproachful
           words
           ,
           either
           in
           Sermons
           or
           Writings
           ,
           against
           the
           established
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Churches
           ;
           because
           they
           desire
           only
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           the
           using
           this
           liberty
           will
           discover
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           a
           turbulent
           factions
           humour
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           separate
           from
           our
           Communion
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           all
           indulged
           Persons
           be
           particularly
           
           obliged
           to
           pay
           all
           legal
           Duties
           to
           the
           Parochial
           Churches
           (
           lest
           meer
           covetousness
           tempt
           Men
           to
           run
           among
           them
           )
           and
           no
           persons
           so
           indulged
           be
           capable
           of
           any
           publick
           Office.
           It
           not
           being
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           such
           should
           be
           trusted
           with
           Government
           ,
           who
           look
           upon
           the
           Worship
           established
           by
           Law
           as
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           no
           other
           penalty
           be
           laid
           on
           such
           indulged
           persons
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           
             Twelve
             Pence
          
           a
           Sunday
           for
           their
           absence
           from
           the
           
             Parochial
             Churches
          
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           duly
           collected
           for
           the
           Vse
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           complained
           of
           as
           any
           heavy
           Burden
           ,
           considering
           the
           Liberty
           they
           do
           enjoy
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           Visitors
           appointed
           by
           Law
           ,
           have
           an
           exact
           Account
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           persons
           belonging
           to
           the
           indulged
           Congregations
           ,
           with
           their
           Qualities
           and
           Places
           of
           Abode
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           be
           admitted
           a
           Member
           of
           any
           such
           Congregation
           without
           acquainting
           their
           Visitor
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           means
           may
           be
           used
           to
           prevent
           their
           leaving
           our
           Communion
           ,
           by
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           their
           scruples
           .
           This
           Power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           cannot
           be
           scrupled
           by
           them
           ,
           since
           herein
           they
           are
           considered
           as
           Commissioners
           appointed
           by
           Law.
           
        
         
         
           8.
           
           That
           no
           indulged
           persons
           presume
           under
           severe
           penalties
           to
           breed
           up
           Scholars
           ,
           or
           to
           teach
           Gentlemens
           Sons
           
             University
             Learning
          
           ;
           because
           this
           may
           be
           justly
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           design
           to
           propagate
           Schism
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           disturbance
           of
           
             future
             Generations
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           As
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           
             ejected
             Mininisters
          
           ,
           I
           have
           these
           things
           to
           offer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           bare
           subscription
           of
           the
           
             Thirty
             six
             Articles
          
           concerning
           
             doctrinal
             Points
          
           ,
           be
           not
           allowed
           as
           sufficient
           to
           qualifie
           any
           man
           for
           a
           Living
           ,
           or
           any
           Church-preferment
           ,
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Any
           Lay-man
           upon
           these
           Terms
           may
           not
           only
           be
           capable
           of
           a
           Living
           ,
           but
           may
           take
           upon
           him
           to
           
             Administer
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           which
           was
           never
           allowed
           in
           any
           well
           constituted
           Church
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             World.
          
           And
           such
           an
           allowance
           among
           us
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           setling
           and
           uniting
           us
           ,
           will
           immediately
           bring
           things
           into
           great
           confusion
           ,
           and
           give
           mighty
           advantage
           to
           the
           Papists
           against
           our
           Church
           .
           And
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           a
           Design
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           
             Union
             of
             Protestants
          
           ,
           tends
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           throwing
           all
           things
           into
           confusion
           ,
           which
           at
           last
           will
           end
           in
           Popery
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           will
           bring
           a
           Faction
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           will
           more
           endanger
           it
           than
           external
           opposition
           .
           For
           such
           Men
           will
           come
           in
           triumphantly
           ,
           having
           beaten
           down
           three
           of
           the
           
             Thirty
             nine
             Articles
          
           ;
           and
           being
           in
           legal
           possession
           of
           their
           Places
           ,
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           d●fie
           and
           contemn
           those
           who
           submitted
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           glory
           in
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           draw
           Followers
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           victorious
           Confessors
           against
           Prelacy
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           And
           can
           they
           imagin
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           will
           see
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           ,
           to
           suffer
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           not
           appear
           in
           their
           own
           Vindication
           ?
           Things
           are
           not
           come
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           nor
           will
           they
           suddenly
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           will
           be
           either
           afraid
           ,
           or
           ashamed
           to
           own
           her
           Cause
           .
           We
           do
           heartily
           and
           sincerely
           desire
           Union
           with
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           had
           on
           just
           and
           reasonable
           Terms
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           give
           up
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             the
             Church
          
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           condemn
           its
           Constitution
           ,
           or
           make
           the
           
             Ceremonies
             unlawful
          
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           hitherto
           observed
           and
           practised
           in
           it
           .
           If
           any
           Expedient
           can
           be
           found
           out
           for
           the
           ease
           of
           other
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           without
           reflecting
           on
           our
           own
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           be
           taken
           in
           ,
           without
           reproach
           
           or
           dishonour
           to
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           I
           hope
           no
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           will
           oppose
           it
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Design
           be
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           as
           a
           Faction
           to
           bridle
           and
           controll
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Power
          
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           
             forty
             Bishops
          
           in
           a
           Diocese
           against
           one
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           for
           them
           to
           trample
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           its
           Order
           and
           Government
           upon
           fair
           and
           moderate
           terms
           ,
           let
           them
           not
           call
           this
           a
           Design
           of
           Union
           ,
           but
           the
           giving
           Law
           to
           a
           Party
           to
           oppose
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           what
           the
           success
           of
           this
           will
           be
           ,
           let
           wise
           Men
           judge
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           a
           subcription
           to
           
             Thirty
             six
             Articles
          
           were
           sufficient
           by
           the
           Statute
           13
           
             El.
             c.
          
           12.
           
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           how
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Statute
           a
           Man
           is
           bound
           publickly
           to
           read
           the
           
             Thirty
             nine
             Articles
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimonial
             of
             his
             Subscription
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             being
             deprived
          
           ipso
           facto
           ,
           
             if
             he
             do
             not
          
           .
           For
           the
           L.
           Ch.
           I.
           Coke
           faith
           ,
           
           
             That
             subscription
             to
             the
             39
             Articles
             is
             required
             by
             force
             of
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
          
           12.
           
           And
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Delinquent
             is
             disabled
             and
             deprived
          
           ipso
           facto
           ;
           
             and
             that
             a
             conditional
             subscription
             to
             them
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             was
             resolved
             by
             all
             the
             Judges
             in
          
           England
           .
           But
           how
           a
           Man
           should
           be
           deprived
           
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           for
           not
           subscribing
           ,
           and
           Reading
           the
           39
           Articles
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Cases
           mentioned
           in
           Coke
           ;
           and
           yet
           be
           required
           onely
           to
           subscribe
           to
           36
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Statute
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           too
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           conceive
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           if
           any
           temper
           can
           be
           found
           out
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           Subscription
           ,
           that
           may
           give
           ease
           to
           the
           scruples
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           desired
           Union
           may
           be
           attained
           without
           that
           apparent
           danger
           of
           increasing
           the
           Factions
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           by
           an
           absolute
           subscription
           to
           all
           those
           Articles
           which
           concern
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           and
           a
           
             solemn
             Promise
             under
             their
             hand
             ,
             or
             Subscription
             of
             Peaceable
             submission
             ,
          
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           oppose
           or
           contradict
           them
           ,
           either
           in
           Preaching
           or
           Writing
           ;
           upon
           the
           same
           penalty
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           subscribed
           to
           the
           36.
           
           Which
           may
           be
           a
           more
           probable
           means
           to
           keep
           the
           Church
           in
           quiet
           ,
           than
           forceing
           a
           more
           rigorous
           subscription
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           leaving
           them
           at
           their
           full
           liberty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           the
           other
           subscription
           required
           ,
           1.
           
           Jac.
           to
           the
           3
           Articles
           .
           The
           first
           is
           provided
           for
           ,
           by
           
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             .
          
           
           The
           third
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           subscription
           to
           the
           39
           Articles
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           
             about
             the
             Book
             of
             Common
             Prayer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           Whether
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           scrupulous
           ,
           some
           more
           doubtful
           and
           obscure
           passages
           may
           not
           yet
           be
           explained
           or
           amended
           ?
           Whether
           the
           
             New
             Translation
          
           of
           the
           Psalms
           were
           not
           fitter
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           
             Parochial
             Churches
          
           ?
           Whether
           portions
           of
           
             Canonical
             Scripture
          
           were
           not
           better
           put
           in
           stead
           of
           
             Apocrypha
             Lessons
          
           ?
           Whether
           the
           Rubrick
           about
           
             Salvation
             of
             Infants
          
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           restored
           to
           its
           former
           place
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Office
             of
             Confirmation
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           present
           exceptions
           against
           it
           be
           removed
           ?
           Whether
           those
           expressions
           which
           suppose
           the
           strict
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           
             Burying
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           were
           not
           better
           left
           at
           liberty
           in
           our
           present
           Case
           ?
           Such
           a
           Review
           made
           by
           Wise
           and
           
             Peaceable
             Men
          
           ,
           not
           given
           to
           Wrath
           and
           Disputing
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           dishonour
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           add
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           Upon
           such
           a
           Review
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           great
           Reason
           that
           all
           Persons
           who
           Officiate
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           be
           not
           only
           tied
           to
           a
           constant
           Use
           of
           it
           in
           
             all
             Publick
             Offices
          
           ;
           (
           as
           often
           as
           they
           administer
           them
           )
           which
           they
           ought
           in
           Person
           frequently
           
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           declare
           at
           their
           first
           entrance
           upon
           a
           
             Parochial
             Charge
          
           ,
           their
           approbation
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           their
           own
           Reading
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           People
           may
           not
           suspect
           them
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           factious
           Design
           ,
           under
           an
           outward
           pretence
           of
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Church
           they
           live
           in
           .
        
         
           (
           3
           )
           Whether
           such
           a
           solemn
           Using
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           approbation
           and
           promise
           of
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           late
           Form
           of
           declaring
           
             their
             Assent
             and
             Consent
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           much
           scrupled
           by
           our
           Brethren
           ?
        
         
           These
           are
           all
           the
           things
           which
           appear
           to
           me
           reasonable
           to
           be
           allowed
           in
           order
           to
           an
           Union
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           granted
           without
           detriment
           or
           dishonour
           to
           our
           Church
           .
           There
           are
           other
           things
           very
           desireable
           towards
           the
           happiness
           and
           flourishing
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           in
           
             Parochial
             Churches
          
           ,
           in
           a
           due
           subordination
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           the
           Reforming
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           as
           to
           Excommunication
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           excellent
           Profession
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
          
           ;
           the
           Building
           of
           more
           Churches
           in
           great
           Parishes
           ,
           especially
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           the
           retrenching
           Pluralities
           ;
           the
           strictness
           and
           solemnity
           of
           Ordinations
           ;
           the
           making
           a
           Book
           
           of
           Canons
           suitable
           to
           this
           Age
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           Regulating
           the
           Conversations
           of
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           might
           facilitate
           our
           Union
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           Church
           in
           spite
           of
           all
           its
           Enemies
           become
           a
           
             Praise
             in
             the
             whole
             Earth
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Zeal
           I
           have
           for
           the
           
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           firm
           Union
           among
           Brethren
           ,
           hath
           Transported
           me
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           a
           Preface
           ;
           Which
           I
           do
           now
           conclude
           with
           my
           hearty
           Prayers
           to
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Fountain
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           would
           so
           direct
           the
           Counsels
           of
           those
           in
           Authority
           ,
           and
           incline
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           neither
           run
           into
           a
           Wilderness
           of
           Confusion
           ,
           nor
           be
           driven
           into
           the
           Abysse
           of
           Popery
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           
             true
             Religion
          
           being
           preserved
           among
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           mind
           serve
           the
           
             only
             true
             God
          
           ,
           through
           his
           only
           Son
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             alone
             Advocate
             and
             Mediator
          
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             An
             Historical
             Account
             of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             No
             Separation
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             although
             there
             were
             then
             the
             same
             Reasons
             which
             are
             now
             pleaded
             .
             The
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             being
             the
             same
             which
             were
             required
             by
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             Queen
             Maries
             days
             .
             §
             3.
             
             A
             true
             account
             of
             the
             Troubles
             of
             Francfurt
             .
             Mr.
             
             B's
             mistake
             about
             them
             .
             §
             4.
             
             The
             first
             causes
             of
             the
             dislike
             of
             our
             Ceremonies
             .
             §
             5.
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             retaining
             them
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
             §
             6.
             
             The
             Tendencies
             to
             Separation
             checked
             by
             Beza
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Divines
             abroad
             .
             §
             7.
             
             The
             Heats
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             gave
             occasion
             to
             Separation
             .
             §
             8.
             
             Their
             zele
             against
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             representing
             the
             sinfulness
             and
             mischief
             of
             it
             .
             §
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             between
             the
             Separatists
             and
             Nonconformists
             .
             §
             11.
             
             Their
             Answers
             to
             the
             Separatists
             Reasons
             .
             §
             12.
             
             The
             progress
             of
             Separation
             .
             The
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             among
             the
             Separatists
             the
             occasion
             of
             Independency
             .
             That
             makes
             Separation
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             by
             owning
             some
             of
             our
             Churches
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             .
             §
             13.
             
             The
             mischiefs
             which
             followed
             Independency
             both
             abroad
             ,
             and
             §
             14.
             hither
             into
             England
             .
             §
             15.
             
             The
             Controversie
             stated
             between
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Assembly
             and
             the
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             .
             §
             16.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             Assembly
             given
             up
             by
             the
             present
             Dissenters
             .
             §
             17.
             
             The
             old
             Nonconformists
             
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             mens
             preaching
             here
             ,
             when
             forbidden
             by
             Laws
             ,
             fully
             cleared
             from
             some
             late
             Objections
             .
          
        
         
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             present
             Separation
             .
          
           
             §
             1.
             
             The
             different
             Principles
             of
             Separation
             laid
             down
             .
             The
             things
             agreed
             on
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             Church
             .
             §
             2.
             
             The
             largeness
             of
             Parishes
             a
             mere
             Colour
             and
             Pretence
             ;
             shewed
             from
             Mr.
             
             B's
             own
             words
             .
             §
             3.
             
             The
             Mystery
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Separation
            
             opened
             .
             §
             4.
             
             The
             Principles
             of
             it
             as
             to
             the
             People
             .
             Of
             occasional
             Communion
             ,
             how
             far
             owned
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             force
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             shewed
             from
             parallel
             cases
             .
             §
             5.
             
             The
             reasons
             for
             this
             occasional
             Communion
             examined
             .
             §
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             pretence
             of
             greater
             Edification
             in
             separate
             Meetings
             ,
             never
             allowed
             by
             the
             Separatists
             or
             Independents
             as
             a
             reason
             for
             Separation
             .
             No
             reason
             for
             this
             pretence
             she●ed
             from
             Mr.
             
             B's
             words
             .
             §
             7.
             
             The
             Principles
             of
             Separation
             as
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             our
             Churches
             .
             Of
             joyning
             with
             our
             Churches
             as
             Oratories
             .
             §
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Peoples
             judging
             of
             the
             worthiness
             and
             competency
             of
             their
             Ministers
             .
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Character
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             impertinency
             of
             this
             Plea
             as
             to
             the
             
               London
               Separation
            
             .
             §
             9.
             
             The
             absurdity
             of
             allowing
             this
             liberty
             to
             separate
             from
             Mr.
             
             B's
             own
             words
             .
             §
             10.
             
             The
             allowance
             be
             gives
             for
             Separation
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Conformity
             .
             What
             publick
             Worship
             may
             be
             forbidden
             .
             §
             11.
             
             The
             Ministry
             of
             our
             Church
             charged
             with
             Usurpation
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             and
             Separation
             allowed
             on
             that
             account
             .
             §
             12.
             
             Of
             Separation
             from
             Ithacian
             Prelatists
             .
             §
             13.
             
             
             That
             the
             Schism
             doth
             not
             always
             lie
             on
             the
             Imposers
             side
             ,
             where
             the
             terms
             of
             Communion
             are
             thought
             sinful
             .
             §
             14.
             
             The
             Principles
             of
             the
             
               Independent
               Separation
            
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             who
             hold
             all
             Communion
             with
             our
             Church
             unlawful
             .
             §
             15.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             Separation
             stated
             and
             explained
             .
             §
             16.
             
             The
             charge
             of
             Separation
             made
             good
             against
             those
             who
             hold
             Occasional
             Communion
             lawful
             .
             §
             17.
             
             The
             obligation
             to
             constant
             Communion
             ,
             where
             Occasional
             Communion
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             at
             large
             proved
             .
             §
             18.
             
             The
             Objection
             from
             our
             Saviours
             practice
             answered
             .
             §
             19.
             
             The
             text
             
               Phil.
               3.
               16.
            
             cleared
             from
             all
             Objections
             .
             §
             20.
             
             A
             new
             Exposition
             of
             that
             text
             shewed
             to
             be
             impertinent
             .
             §
             21.
             
             The
             charge
             of
             Separation
             proved
             against
             those
             who
             hold
             all
             Communion
             with
             us
             unlawful
             .
             §
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             mischief
             brought
             upon
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Reformation
             by
             it
             .
             The
             testimonies
             of
             forein
             Protestant
             Divines
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             §
             24.
             
             No
             possibility
             of
             Union
             among
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             upon
             their
             grounds
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             much
             wished
             for
             and
             desired
             by
             the
             best
             Protestants
             .
             §
             25.
             
             All
             the
             ancient
             Schisms
             justifiable
             on
             the
             same
             pretences
             .
             §
             26.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             end
             of
             Separation
             on
             the
             like
             grounds
             .
             Mr.
             A's
             Plea
             for
             Schism
             at
             large
             considered
             .
             §
             27.
             
             The
             Obligation
             on
             Christians
             to
             preserve
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Cases
             mentioned
             wherein
             Separation
             is
             allowed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             In
             all
             others
             it
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pleas
             for
             the
             present
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             The
             Plea
             for
             Separation
             from
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               Parochial
               Churches
            
             considered
             .
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Iustice
             
             Hobart's
             Testimony
             for
             Congregational
             Churches
             answered
             .
             Sect.
             3.
             
             No
             Evidence
             in
             Antiquity
             for
             Independent
             Congregations
             .
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             governed
             by
             Episcopal
             Power
             ,
             and
             not
             Democratical
             in
             S.
             
             Cyprian's
             time
             .
             Sect.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             No
             evidence
             in
             Scripture
             of
             more
             Churches
             than
             one
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             of
             more
             Congregations
             .
             Sect.
             7.
             
             No
             Rule
             in
             Scripture
             to
             commit
             Church-power
             to
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ;
             but
             the
             General
             Rules
             extend
             it
             further
             .
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Of
             
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
            
             ;
             the
             Question
             about
             it
             stated
             .
             But
             one
             Bishop
             in
             a
             City
             in
             the
             best
             Churches
             ,
             though
             many
             Assemblies
             .
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
             clearly
             proved
             in
             the
             African
             Churches
             .
             The
             extent
             of
             S.
             
             Austin's
             Diocess
             .
             Sect.
             10.
             
             Diocesan
             Episcopacy
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             The
             largeness
             of
             
             Theodoret's
             Diocese
             :
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             Epistle
             cleared
             from
             all
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             late
             Objections
             .
             Sect.
             11.
             
             Diocese
             Episcopacy
             not
             repugnant
             to
             any
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             proved
             from
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             .
             Sect.
             12.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Presbyters
             in
             our
             Church
             .
             Sect.
             13.
             
             The
             Episcopal
             Power
             succeeds
             the
             Apostolical
             ,
             proved
             from
             many
             Testimonies
             .
             Sect.
             14.
             
             What
             Power
             of
             Discipline
             is
             left
             to
             Parochial
             Churches
             ,
             as
             to
             Admission
             .
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Whether
             the
             power
             of
             Suspension
             be
             no
             part
             of
             Church
             Discipline
             .
             Sect.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             defect
             of
             Discipline
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             overthrows
             the
             being
             of
             our
             Parochial
             Churches
             .
             
             Sect.
             18.
             
             Of
             
               National
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             they
             are
             built
             .
             Sect.
             19.
             
             The
             advantages
             of
             National
             Churches
             above
             Independent
             Congregations
             .
             Sect.
             20.
             
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             Quaeries
             about
             National
             Churches
             answered
             .
             The
             Notion
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             explained
             .
             Sect.
             21.
             
             What
             necessity
             of
             one
             Constitutive
             Regent
             part
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             .
             Sect.
             22.
             
             What
             Consent
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Union
             of
             a
             National
             Church
             .
             Sect.
             23.
             
             Other
             Objections
             answered
             .
             Sect.
             24.
             
             Of
             the
             
               Peoples
               power
               of
               choosing
               their
               own
               Pastors
               .
            
             Not
             founded
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Sect.
             25.
             
             The
             testimony
             of
             Antiquity
             concerning
             it
             fully
             inquired
             into
             .
             The
             great
             disturbances
             of
             popular
             Elections
             :
             the
             Ganons
             against
             them
             .
             The
             
               Christian
               Princes
            
             interposing
             .
             The
             ancient
             Rights
             of
             Nomination
             and
             Presentation
             .
             The
             practice
             of
             foreign
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             No
             reason
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Rights
             of
             Patronage
             to
             put
             the
             choice
             into
             the
             peoples
             hands
             .
             Objections
             answered
             .
             Sect.
             26.
             
             No
             unlawfulness
             in
             the
             
               Terms
               of
               our
               Communion
            
             .
             Of
             substantial
             parts
             of
             Worship
             .
             The
             things
             agreed
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Sect.
             27.
             
             The
             way
             of
             finding
             the
             difference
             between
             their
             Ceremonies
             and
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             cleared
             .
             Sect.
             28.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             Popish
             Doctrine
             from
             ours
             as
             to
             Ceremonies
             .
             Sect.
             29.
             
             The
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             a
             Rule
             of
             Admission
             into
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             Sect.
             30
             No
             new
             Sacrament
             .
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             Objections
             answered
             .
             Sect.
             31.
             
             His
             great
             mistakes
             about
             the
             Papist's
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Moral
             Casuality
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             Sect.
             32.
             
             Of
             the
             Customs
             observed
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             strictly
             required
             .
             Sect.
             33.
             
             Of
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             against
             Opposers
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             Excommunication
             
               ipso
               facto
               .
               
               Sect.
            
             34.
             
             Of
             the
             Plea
             of
             an
             erroneous
             Conscience
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Separation
             .
             Sect.
             35.
             
             Of
             scruples
             of
             Conscience
             still
             remaining
             .
             Sect.
             36.
             
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             in
             Baptism
             .
             Sect.
             37.
             
             No
             ground
             of
             Separation
             because
             more
             Ceremonies
             may
             be
             introduced
             .
             Sect.
             38.
             
             No
             Parity
             of
             Reason
             as
             to
             the
             Dissenters
             Pleas
             for
             separating
             from
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             our
             Separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             An
             Appendix
             containing
             several
             Letters
             of
             Eminent
             Protestant
             Divines
             abroad
             ,
             shewing
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             the
             present
             Separation
             from
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             .
          
           
             
               Letter
               of
               Monsieur
               le
               
                 Moyn
                 ,
                 —
                 p.
              
               395
            
             
               Of
               Monsieur
               le
               
                 Angle
                 ,
                 —
                 p.
              
               412
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Monsieur
              
               Claude
               ,
               —
               p.
               427
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
           
             Errata
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Page
             14.
             marg
             .
             r.
             
               Church
               History
               l.
               9
               p.
            
             81.
             p.
             17.
             l.
             24.
             after
             find
             insert
             in
             .
             p.
             34.
             l.
             18.
             for
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             r.
             
               the
               Apostle
            
             ,
             p.
             36.
             l.
             5.
             r.
             follows
             .
             p.
             53.
             l.
             21.
             for
             our
             r.
             one
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             p.
             59.
             l.
             5.
             for
             (
             1
             )
             r.
             (
             3
             )
             p.
             71.
             l.
             27.
             r.
             secession
             .
             p.
             72.
             l
             ,
             8.
             r.
             
               as
               will.
            
             l.
             28.
             r.
             
               for
               which
            
             .
             l.
             ult
             .
             r.
             Cameron
             .
             p.
             101
             ,
             l
             ,
             12.
             dele
             for
             before
             
               say
               they
            
             .
             p.
             102.
             l.
             11.
             r.
             
               their
               teachers
            
             .
             p.
             378.
             l.
             2.
             dele
             whether
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           Historical
           Account
           OF
           THE
           RISE
           and
           PROGRESS
           OF
           THE
           CONTROVERSIE
           ABOUT
           Separation
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 I.
              
               FOr
               our
               better
               understanding
               the
               State
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               Premise
               these
               Two
               Things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               although
               the
               present
               Reasons
               for
               Separation
               would
               have
               held
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               yet
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               was
               then
               practised
               ,
               or
               allowed
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               were
               then
               most
               zealous
               for
               Reformation
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               when
               Separation
               began
               ,
               it
               was
               most
               vehemently
               opposed
               by
               those
               Non-conformists
               who
               disliked
               many
               things
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               wished
               for
               a
               farther
               Reformation
               .
               
                 And
                 from
                 a
              
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               State
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Controversie
               
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Principles
               
                 owned
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 overthrow
                 the
                 present
                 practise
                 of
              
               Separation
               
                 among
                 us
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               making
               out
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               full
               account
               of
               the
               Rise
               and
               Progress
               of
               this
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 That
                 although
                 the
                 present
                 Reasons
                 for
                 Separation
                 would
                 have
                 held
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 was
                 then
                 practised
                 ,
                 or
                 allowed
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 most
                 zealous
                 for
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               By
               Separation
               we
               mean
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               
                 Withdrawing
                 from
                 the
                 constant
                 Communion
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 Ioyning
                 with
                 Separate
                 Congregations
                 for
                 greater
                 Purity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
                 .
              
               By
               
                 the
                 present
                 Reasons
                 for
                 Separation
              
               we
               understand
               such
               as
               are
               at
               this
               day
               insisted
               on
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               pretend
               to
               justifie
               these
               Practises
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               make
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               to
               
                 be
                 unlawful
              
               .
               And
               not
               one
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               which
               my
               Adversaries
               at
               this
               time
               hope
               to
               Justifie
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               by
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               had
               as
               much
               force
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               our
               Church
               stands
               on
               the
               same
               Grounds
               ;
               useth
               the
               same
               Ceremonies
               (
               only
               fewer
               ;
               )
               prescribes
               the
               same
               Liturgy
               (
               only
               more
               corrected
               ;
               )
               hath
               the
               same
               constitution
               and
               frame
               of
               Government
               ;
               the
               same
               defect
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               the
               same
               manner
               of
               appointing
               Parochial
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               at
               least
               as
               effectual
               means
               of
               Edification
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               when
               the
               Reformation
               was
               first
               established
               .
               And
               what
               advantage
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               our
               present
               circumstances
               ,
               
               as
               to
               the
               Number
               ,
               Diligence
               and
               Learning
               of
               our
               Allowed
               Preachers
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               Retrenching
               of
               some
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               others
               ;
               as
               to
               the
               Mischiefs
               we
               have
               seen
               follow
               the
               practice
               of
               Separation
               ,
               do
               all
               make
               it
               much
               more
               unreasonable
               now
               ,
               than
               it
               had
               been
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 II.
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               different
               apprehensions
               concerning
               some
               few
               things
               required
               by
               our
               Church
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               are
               the
               least
               scrupled
               now
               .
               
               Rogers
               refused
               the
               wearing
               of
               
                 a
                 Square
                 Cap
                 ,
                 and
                 Tippet
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 unless
                 a
                 Difference
                 were
                 made
                 between
                 the
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 and
                 ours
                 .
                 Hooper
              
               at
               first
               scrupled
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Habits
              
               ,
               but
               he
               submitted
               afterwards
               to
               the
               use
               of
               them
               .
               Bucer
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               disliked
               some
               things
               in
               the
               first
               Common-Prayer-Book
               of
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               ,
               which
               were
               Corrected
               in
               the
               Second
               :
               So
               that
               upon
               the
               Review
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               there
               seemed
               to
               be
               little
               or
               no
               dissatisfaction
               left
               in
               the
               Members
               of
               our
               Church
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               things
               which
               are
               now
               made
               the
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               .
               For
               we
               read
               of
               none
               ,
               who
               refused
               
                 the
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               comply
               with
               those
               very
               few
               Ceremonies
               which
               were
               retained
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 and
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               now
               thought
               such
               Bugbears
               to
               scare
               People
               from
               our
               Communion
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               cry
               out
               in
               such
               a
               dreadful
               manner
               of
               the
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
              
               ;
               as
               though
               the
               Church
               must
               unavoidably
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               weight
               and
               burden
               of
               two
               or
               three
               such
               insupportable
               Ceremonies
               .
               
               Now
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 create
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 complain
                 of
                 an
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 Vnion
                 .
              
               By
               
               Whom
               ?
               At
               what
               Time
               ?
               In
               what
               Manner
               was
               
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
                 created
              
               ?
               Hath
               our
               Church
               made
               any
               New
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               ,
               or
               alter'd
               the
               Old
               Ones
               ?
               No
               :
               the
               same
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 perpetuating
                 the
                 old
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 venturing
                 our
                 Peace
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 Worm-eaten
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 must
                 certainly
                 misc●rry
                 .
              
            
             
               Not
               to
               insist
               on
               his
               way
               of
               Expression
               ,
               in
               calling
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 An
                 Old
                 Worm-eaten
                 Bottom
              
               ;
               which
               ill
               be●omes
               them
               ,
               that
               would
               now
               be
               held
               the
               most
               Zealous
               Protestants
               .
               I
               would
               only
               know
               ,
               if
               those
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               which
               were
               imposed
               by
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               other
               Reformers
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               only
               continued
               by
               us
               ,
               do
               ,
               as
               this
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Create
                 a
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ;
               how
               then
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               King
               
               Edward's
               dayes
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Division
               in
               our
               Church
               about
               them
               ?
            
             
               And
               even
               Dr.
               Ames
               ,
               who
               searched
               as
               carefully
               as
               any
               into
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               can
               bring
               no
               other
               Instances
               of
               any
               differences
               then
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               Rogers
               and
               Hooper
               :
               he
               adds
               indeed
               ,
               That
               Ridley
               
                 and
                 others
                 agreed
                 with
              
               Hooper
               .
               Wherein
               ?
               What
               ,
               in
               opposing
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               when
               Hooper
               himself
               yielded
               in
               that
               which
               he
               at
               first
               scrupled
               ?
               
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perfect
                 reconciliation
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 suffered
                 .
              
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               the
               least
               colour
               of
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               before
               that
               Reconciliation
               ,
               either
               Hooper
               or
               Rogers
               held
               Separate
               Assemblies
               from
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               or
               that
               Ridley
               ever
               receded
               from
               his
               stedfast
               adhering
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
               This
               is
               then
               a
               very
               mean
               Artifice
               ,
               and
               disingenuous
               Insinuation
               .
               For
               although
               Ridley
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Hooper
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               great
               Modesty
               and
               Humility
               ,
               seems
               to
               take
               the
               blame
               upon
               himself
               ,
               by
               attributing
               the
               greater
               Wisdom
               
               to
               Hooper
               in
               that
               difference
               ;
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               Retract
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               but
               only
               declares
               the
               hearty
               love
               that
               he
               bore
               to
               him
               for
               his
               constancy
               in
               the
               Truth
               .
               Neither
               do
               we
               find
               that
               ever
               Hooper
               repented
               of
               his
               Subm●ssion
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               so
               earnestly
               perswaded
               ,
               both
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Bucer
               condemns
               his
               frowardness
               ,
               
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 cause
                 was
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 approved
                 by
                 the
                 Wiser
                 and
                 Better
                 sort
                 of
                 Men.
              
               But
               Ames
               saith
               ,
               Mr.
               Bradford
               
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 added
                 ,
                 who
                 calleth
                 Forked
                 Caps
                 and
                 Tippets
                 ,
                 Antichristian
                 Pelf
                 and
                 Baggage
                 .
              
               Suppose
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               it
               proves
               no
               more
               than
               that
               a
               good
               man
               had
               an
               unreasonable
               Scruple
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               thought
               so
               by
               our
               Brethren
               themselves
               at
               this
               day
               .
               But
               did
               he
               ever
               divide
               the
               Church
               on
               such
               an
               account
               as
               this
               ?
               Did
               he
               set
               up
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               because
               
                 a
                 square
                 Cap
                 and
                 a
                 Tippet
              
               would
               not
               go
               down
               with
               him
               ?
               No
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               far
               better
               man
               than
               to
               do
               so
               .
               But
               if
               the
               whole
               words
               had
               been
               set
               down
               ,
               the
               seeming
               force
               of
               these
               words
               had
               been
               taken
               away
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 The
                 cogniza●ce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 forked
                 Caps
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Tippets
                 ,
                 shaven
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 other
                 Baggage
                 and
                 Artichristian
                 pelf
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ;
                 i.e.
              
               it
               is
               more
               a
               Mark
               of
               Gods
               Service
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdom
               as
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               at
               ease
               as
               a
               
                 Romish
                 Priest
              
               ,
               for
               he
               puts
               them
               altogether
               ,
               
                 Caps
                 ,
                 Tippets
                 ,
                 and
                 shaven
                 Crowns
                 .
              
               And
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               Impositions
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               or
               Separation
               on
               the
               account
               of
               them
               ?
               Dr.
               Ames
               knew
               too
               much
               ,
               to
               pretend
               to
               any
               thing
               like
               that
               in
               those
               times
               ;
               For
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               then
               heard
               of
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               these
               
                 dividing
                 Impositions
              
               .
               Some
               furious
               Anabaptists
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               or
               
                 Secret
                 Papists
              
               then
               
               had
               
                 separate
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               
               of
               which
               Ridley
               bids
               Enquiry
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Visitation
              
               ;
               but
               no
               Protestants
               ,
               none
               that
               joyned
               in
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Fait●
                 ,
                 and
                 Substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               Dr.
               O.
               speaks
               ,
               
               did
               then
               ap●●ehend
               
                 any
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Separation
              
               from
               it
               ;
               
                 not
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 A●●●
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 nor
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Religious
                 Observation
                 of
                 Holy-days
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ;
               nor
               any
               one
               of
               all
               the
               particulars
               mentioned
               by
               Dr.
               
                 O.
                 which
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 makes
                 our
                 Communion
                 unlawful
                 and
                 separation
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 .
              
               How
               come
               these
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               to
               be
               so
               unlawful
               now
               ;
               which
               were
               then
               approved
               by
               such
               holy
               ,
               learned
               ,
               and
               excellent
               men
               as
               our
               first
               Reformers
               ?
               Were
               they
               not
               arrived
               
                 to
                 that
                 measure
                 of
                 attainments
              
               ,
               or
               
                 comprehension
                 of
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               that
               men
               in
               our
               Age
               are
               come
               to
               ?
               Is
               it
               credible
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               so
               great
               integrity
               ,
               such
               indefatigable
               industry
               ,
               such
               profound
               judgment
               ,
               as
               Cranmer
               and
               Ridley
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               should
               discern
               no
               such
               sinfulness
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               now
               every
               dissenting
               Artificer
               can
               cry
               out
               upon
               ,
               as
               unlawful
               ?
               Is
               it
               possible
               ,
               that
               men
               that
               sifted
               every
               thing
               with
               so
               much
               care
               themselves
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               the
               best
               help
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               begg●d
               the
               Divine
               Assistance
               ,
               should
               so
               fatally
               miscarry
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               might
               importance
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ?
               Could
               not
               Latimer
               ,
               or
               Bradford
               ,
               or
               such
               holy
               and
               mortified
               men
               as
               they
               ,
               discern
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Mote
               of
               unlawfulness
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               which
               others
               espy
               such
               Beams
               in
               now
               ?
               What
               makes
               this
               wonderful
               difference
               of
               eye-sight
               ?
               Were
               they
               under
               a
               cloudy
               ,
               and
               dark
               ,
               and
               Iewish
               Dispensation
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               clear
               Gospel
               Light
               of
               Division
               and
               Separation
               reserved
               for
               our
               times
               ?
               Did
               they
               want
               warmth
               
               and
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               ,
               who
               burnt
               at
               the
               Stake
               for
               it
               ?
               Doth
               God
               reveal
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               meek
               ,
               the
               humble
               ,
               the
               inquisitive
               ,
               the
               resolute
               Minds
               ?
               And
               would
               he
               conceal
               such
               weighty
               things
               from
               those
               who
               were
               so
               desirous
               to
               find
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               so
               resolved
               to
               adhere
               to
               it
               ?
               If
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Church
              
               were
               such
               an
               
                 unlawful
                 thing
              
               ,
               as
               some
               now
               make
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               such
               men
               should
               have
               no
               suspition
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               not
               when
               they
               went
               to
               suffer
               ?
               For
               as
               
                 H.
                 Iacob
              
               ,
               
               the
               old
               Nonconformist
               ,
               saith
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               Iohnson
               the
               
                 Separatist
                 ,
                 Did
                 not
              
               M.
               Cranmer
               
                 hold
                 himself
                 for
                 Arch-Bishop
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 unjustly
                 and
                 unsufficiently
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Queen
              
               Mary
               
                 forcibly
                 restrained
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 Did
                 he
                 ever
                 repent
                 of
                 holding
                 that
                 Office
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 ?
                 Also
                 did
                 not
              
               Ridley
               
                 stand
                 upon
                 his
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
              
               London
               
                 though
                 ready
                 to
                 die
              
               ?
               Latimer
               ,
               
                 though
                 he
                 renounced
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Philpo●
               
                 never
                 disliked
                 his
                 Archdeaconry
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 refused
                 bloody
              
               Bonner
               ,
               
                 yet
                 he
                 appealed
                 to
                 his
                 Ordinary
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Winchester
               .
               
                 The
                 like
                 mind
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Bishop
              
               Farrar
               .
               
                 And
                 generally
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 were
                 Ministers
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Prelats
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 renounced
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 died
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
               Johnson
               indeed
               quotes
               some
               passages
               of
               
                 Bradford
                 ,
                 Hooper
              
               ,
               and
               Bale
               against
               the
               Hierarchy
               ;
               But
               he
               notoriously
               misapplies
               the
               words
               of
               Bradford
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               
                 The
                 time
                 was
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 out
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 Popery
              
               ;
               which
               he
               would
               have
               understood
               of
               the
               times
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               under
               
                 Edward
                 VI.
              
               whereas
               he
               speaks
               them
               expresly
               of
               King
               Henry's
               days
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               credible
               ,
               Hooper
               should
               think
               the
               Hierarchy
               unlawful
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               is
               generally
               believed
               )
               had
               the
               Administration
               of
               two
               Bishopricks
               
               at
               once
               .
               
               
               Bale's
               words
               were
               spoken
               in
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               his
               time
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Hierarchy
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               after
               a
               Bishop
               himself
               .
               But
               
                 H.
                 Iacob
              
               answers
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               
                 That
                 supposing
                 these
                 men
                 disliked
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 the
                 stronger
                 against
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Separation
                 :
              
               
               
                 Seeing
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 communicate
                 and
                 partake
                 with
                 them
                 then
                 as
                 true
                 Christians
                 .
              
               And
               that
               not
               only
               occasionally
               and
               at
               
                 certain
                 seasons
              
               ,
               but
               they
               maintained
               constant
               and
               
                 fixed
                 Communion
              
               with
               our
               Church
               as
               the
               members
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Thus
               matters
               stood
               as
               to
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               in
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Edward
                 VI.
              
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Persecution
               began
               in
               Queen
               
               Mary's
               time
               ,
               great
               numbers
               were
               forced
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               foreign
               parts
               ,
               
               whereof
               some
               went
               to
               Zurick
               ,
               others
               to
               Basil
               ,
               others
               to
               Strasburg
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               
                 Frankford
                 .
                 Grindal
              
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               
                 B.
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 saith
                 they
                 were
                 nigh
                 100
                 Students
                 and
                 Ministers
                 then
                 in
                 Exile
                 :
              
               These
               ,
               with
               the
               people
               in
               all
               other
               places
               ,
               Geneva
               excepted
               ,
               kept
               to
               the
               Orders
               established
               in
               our
               Church
               ;
               but
               at
               Frankford
               some
               began
               to
               be
               very
               busie
               in
               Reforming
               our
               Liturgy
               ,
               leaving
               out
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               adding
               others
               ;
               which
               occasioned
               the
               following
               
                 Troubles
                 of
                 Frankford
              
               .
               The
               true
               ground
               whereof
               is
               commonly
               much
               mis-represented
               .
               
               Mr.
               Baxter
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 difference
                 was
                 between
                 those
                 which
                 strove
                 for
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 free-way
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
              
               i.e.
               as
               he
               explains
               it
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 sense
                 and
                 habit
                 of
                 the
                 Speaker
                 :
              
               but
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               mistake
               ,
               will
               appear
               from
               the
               account
               published
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               1575.
               by
               one
               that
               was
               a
               Friend
               to
               the
               Dissenting
               Party
               .
               From
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               no
               sooner
               were
               the
               English
               arriv'd
               at
               Frankford
               ,
               but
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 
                 Congregation
              
               there
               ,
               came
               to
               them
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               obtained
               from
               the
               Magistrates
               the
               freedom
               of
               a
               Church
               for
               those
               who
               came
               out
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               the
               French
               ;
               they
               thanked
               him
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               for
               so
               much
               kindness
               ,
               but
               withal
               let
               them
               understand
               this
               would
               be
               little
               benefit
               to
               the
               English
               ,
               unless
               they
               might
               have
               the
               liberty
               of
               performing
               all
               the
               Offices
               of
               Religion
               in
               their
               own
               Tongue
               Upon
               an
               Address
               made
               to
               the
               Senate
               ,
               this
               request
               was
               granted
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Church
              
               at
               different
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               and
               they
               could
               agree
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               express
               
                 Proviso
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 French
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 thereby
                 Minister
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 .
              
               But
               afterwards
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               did
               not
               require
               them
               to
               be
               strictly
               tied
               up
               
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 mutually
                 agree
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               ,
               they
               perused
               the
               
                 English
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               endeavour'd
               to
               bring
               it
               as
               near
               as
               they
               could
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 Model
              
               ,
               by
               leaving
               out
               the
               Responses
               ,
               the
               
                 Letany
                 ,
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ;
               and
               adding
               a
               larger
               
                 Confession
                 ,
                 more
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Time
              
               ;
               after
               which
               a
               Psalm
               was
               Sung
               ;
               then
               the
               Minister
               ,
               after
               a
               short
               Prayer
               for
               Divine
               Assistance
               (
               according
               to
               
                 Calvins
                 Custom
              
               )
               was
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               which
               being
               ended
               ,
               then
               followed
               a
               
                 General
                 Prayer
                 for
                 all
                 Estates
              
               ,
               particularly
               for
               England
               ,
               ending
               with
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               and
               so
               repeating
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
              
               ,
               and
               another
               Psalm
               Sung
               ,
               the
               People
               were
               dismissed
               with
               the
               Blessing
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               here
               was
               not
               the
               least
               controversie
               ,
               
                 whether
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 or
                 not
              
               ;
               but
               whether
               the
               
                 Order
                 of
                 Service
              
               was
               not
               to
               be
               accommodated
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 French
                 Model
              
               .
               However
               ,
               when
               they
               sent
               to
               the
               English
               in
               
               other
               places
               to
               resort
               thither
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               Conveniencies
               they
               enjoy'd
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               them
               with
               what
               they
               had
               done
               ;
               it
               gave
               great
               offence
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               expressed
               in
               their
               Letters
               .
               Those
               of
               Zurick
               sent
               them
               word
               ,
               
                 They
                 determined
                 to
                 use
                 no
                 other
                 Order
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 last
                 established
                 in
              
               England
               ;
               and
               in
               another
               Letter
               ,
               
                 They
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 removed
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 of
                 Service
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
              
               England
               
                 last
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 King
              
               Edward
               .
               To
               this
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Frankford
               returned
               Answer
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 ,
                 warrant
                 the
                 Full
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 impute
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 such
                 Alterations
                 would
                 be
                 allowed
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 intended
                 not
                 hereby
                 to
                 deface
                 the
                 worthy
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 King
              
               Edward
               .
               These
               Learned
               Men
               of
               Strasburg
               ,
               understanding
               their
               resolutions
               ,
               send
               Grindall
               to
               them
               with
               a
               Letter
               subscribed
               by
               16
               ;
               wherein
               they
               intreat
               them
               ,
               
                 To
                 reduce
                 the
                 English
                 Church
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 lately
                 set
                 forth
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               lest
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 by
                 much
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 chief
                 Authors
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 suffer
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 confirm
                 that
                 fact
                 with
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 Bloods
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 also
                 both
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 accuse
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 of
                 Mutability
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Godly
                 to
                 Doubt
                 of
                 that
                 Truth
                 wherein
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 coming
                 thither
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 purposed
                 .
              
               And
               to
               obtain
               their
               desire
               ,
               they
               tell
               them
               ,
               
                 They
                 had
                 sent
                 Persons
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 Negotiate
                 this
                 Affair
                 with
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 obtained
                 their
                 Request
                 ,
                 they
                 promised
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 question
                 the
                 English
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 would
                 
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               the
               weight
               of
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               the
               desireableness
               of
               their
               Brethrens
               company
               in
               that
               time
               of
               Exile
               ,
               they
               persist
               in
               their
               former
               resolutions
               ,
               not
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Entire
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               time
               Knox
               was
               come
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               being
               chosen
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               :
               However
               ,
               they
               returned
               this
               Answer
               to
               
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 made
                 as
                 little
                 Alteration
                 as
                 was
                 possible
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 ,
                 certain
                 Ceremonies
                 the
                 Country
                 would
                 not
                 bear
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 dissent
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 lie
                 at
                 the
                 Ransom
                 of
                 their
                 Bloods
                 for
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 most
                 worthy
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               some
               suggested
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               take
               the
               Order
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 as
                 farthest
                 from
                 Superstition
              
               ;
               but
               Knox
               declined
               this
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               advised
               with
               the
               Learned
               Men
               at
               
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 Zurick
                 ,
                 Emden
              
               ,
               &c.
               knowing
               ,
               that
               the
               Odium
               of
               it
               would
               be
               thrown
               upon
               him
               .
               But
               finding
               their
               Zeal
               and
               Concernment
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               he
               ,
               with
               Whittingham
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               drew
               up
               an
               Abstract
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               desiring
               his
               Judgment
               of
               it
               .
               Who
               ,
               upon
               perusal
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               throughly
               heated
               in
               a
               Cause
               ,
               that
               so
               nearly
               concerned
               him
               ,
               writes
               a
               very
               sharp
               Letter
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               
                 Brethren
                 at
                 Frankford
              
               ;
               gently
               Rebuking
               them
               for
               their
               
                 unseasonable
                 Contentions
                 about
                 these
                 matters
              
               ,
               but
               severely
               Reproving
               the
               
                 English
                 Divines
              
               who
               stood
               up
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Model
               of
               Geneva
               stood
               in
               Competition
               with
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               all
               his
               Censures
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               Confesses
               .
               The
               things
               he
               thought
               
                 most
                 unfit
              
               ,
               were
               Tolerable
               ;
               but
               he
               blames
               them
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 choose
                 a
                 better
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 might
                 choose
              
               ;
               but
               he
               gives
               not
               the
               least
               incouragement
               to
               Separation
               if
               it
               were
               continued
               ;
               and
               he
               declares
               for
               his
               own
               part
               ,
               
                 how
                 easie
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 yield
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 External
                 Rites
                 are
                 .
              
               And
               he
               was
               so
               far
               ,
               in
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               from
               being
               for
               
                 Free
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               or
               making
               
                 the
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 a
                 Ground
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
              
               as
               Dr.
               O.
               doth
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               delivered
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               Freedom
               ,
               to
               the
               then
               Protector
               ,
               about
               the
               best
               method
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 mightily
                 approve
                 a
                 Certain
                 Form
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 Men
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 vary
                 ,
              
               
               
                 both
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 which
                 some
                 Mens
                 folly
                 would
                 betray
                 them
                 to
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               free
               way
               of
               Praying
               ;
               
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 General
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 vain
                 affectation
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 shewing
                 some
                 new
                 things
                 .
              
               Let
               Mr.
               Br.
               now
               Judge
               ,
               Whether
               it
               were
               likely
               that
               the
               Controversie
               then
               at
               Frankford
               ,
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               between
               them
               that
               were
               for
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               for
               a
               
                 free
                 way
                 of
                 Praying
              
               ;
               when
               Calvin
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Dissenters
               appealed
               ,
               was
               so
               much
               ,
               in
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               against
               the
               latter
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               ,
               
               by
               
               Calvin's
               Letter
               to
               
                 Cox
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Case
               at
               Frankford
               had
               not
               been
               truly
               represented
               to
               him
               ;
               which
               made
               him
               Write
               with
               greater
               sharpness
               than
               otherwise
               he
               would
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               he
               expresses
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               was
               so
               composed
               among
               them
               ,
               when
               by
               Dr.
               Cox
               his
               means
               ,
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
              
               was
               brought
               into
               use
               at
               Frankford
               .
               And
               to
               excuse
               himself
               for
               his
               liberal
               censures
               before
               ,
               he
               mentions
               Lights
               ,
               as
               required
               by
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               in
               the
               second
               Liturgy
               of
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
               .
               So
               that
               either
               they
               deceived
               him
               ,
               who
               sent
               him
               the
               Abstract
               ;
               or
               he
               was
               put
               to
               this
               miserable
               shift
               to
               defend
               himself
               ;
               the
               matter
               being
               ended
               contrary
               to
               his
               expectation
               .
               For
               ,
               although
               upon
               the
               receipt
               of
               
               Calvin's
               Letter
               ,
               the
               Order
               of
               Geneva
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               presently
               voted
               
               in
               ,
               
               yet
               there
               being
               still
               some
               Fast
               Friends
               to
               the
               
                 English
                 Service
              
               ,
               they
               were
               fain
               to
               compromise
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               a
               Mixt
               Form
               for
               the
               present
               .
               But
               ,
               Dr.
               Cox
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               coming
               thither
               from
               England
               ,
               and
               misliking
               these
               Alterations
               ,
               declared
               .
               That
               they
               were
               for
               having
               
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 an
                 English
                 Church
              
               there
               ;
               
               and
               so
               they
               began
               the
               Letany
               next
               Sunday
               ;
               which
               put
               Knox
               into
               so
               great
               a
               Rage
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               pursuing
               his
               Text
               (
               which
               was
               directly
               contrary
               )
               he
               made
               it
               his
               business
               ,
               
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 nakedness
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
              
               as
               far
               as
               his
               Wit
               and
               Ill
               Will
               would
               carry
               him
               .
               He
               charged
               the
               Service-Book
               with
               
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Impurity
              
               ,
               and
               Imperfection
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Governors
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 with
                 slackness
                 in
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 want
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               business
               of
               Hooper
               ,
               allowing
               Pluralities
               ;
               all
               the
               ill
               things
               he
               could
               think
               on
               .
               When
               Cox
               and
               his
               Party
               (
               with
               whom
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               our
               excellent
               Iewel
               )
               were
               admitted
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               presently
               forbad
               Knox
               having
               any
               thing
               farther
               to
               do
               in
               that
               Congregation
               ;
               who
               being
               complained
               of
               soon
               after
               for
               Treason
               against
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               by
               him
               Published
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               leave
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               to
               retire
               to
               Geneva
               ;
               whither
               most
               of
               his
               Party
               followed
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               saith
               Grindal
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Ridley
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 at
              
               Frankford
               
                 was
                 well
                 quieted
                 by
                 the
                 Prudence
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Cox
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 met
                 there
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               observed
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 of
                 Bishop
              
               Jewel
               (
               before
               his
               Works
               )
               
                 that
                 this
                 Controversie
                 was
                 not
                 carried
                 with
                 them
                 out
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 they
                 received
                 New
                 Impressions
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 whither
                 they
                 went.
              
               For
               as
               those
               who
               were
               Exiles
               in
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               time
               (
               as
               particularly
               Hooper
               ,
               who
               lived
               
               many
               years
               in
               Switzerland
               )
               brought
               home
               with
               them
               a
               great
               liking
               of
               the
               Churches
               Model
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               lived
               (
               which
               being
               such
               as
               their
               Country
               would
               bear
               ,
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               nearer
               
                 Apostolical
                 Simplicity
              
               ,
               being
               far
               enough
               from
               any
               thing
               of
               Pomp
               ,
               or
               Ceremony
               )
               which
               created
               in
               them
               an
               aversion
               to
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               Vestments
               here
               used
               :
               So
               now
               ,
               upon
               this
               new
               Persecution
               ,
               those
               who
               had
               Friendship
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               as
               Knox
               ,
               and
               Whittingham
               ,
               or
               were
               otherwise
               much
               obliged
               by
               those
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               English
               were
               ,
               who
               came
               first
               to
               Frankford
               ,
               were
               soon
               possessed
               with
               a
               greater
               liking
               of
               their
               Model
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ,
               than
               of
               our
               own
               .
               And
               when
               Men
               are
               once
               engaged
               in
               Parties
               ,
               and
               several
               Interests
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               remove
               the
               Prejudices
               which
               they
               have
               taken
               in
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               have
               great
               Abettors
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               goes
               beyond
               any
               Reason
               with
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               True
               Foundation
               of
               those
               Unhappy
               Differences
               ,
               which
               have
               so
               long
               continued
               among
               us
               ,
               about
               the
               Orders
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               For
               when
               Calvin
               and
               some
               others
               found
               ,
               that
               their
               Counsel
               was
               not
               like
               to
               be
               followed
               in
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               our
               Bishops
               proceeding
               more
               out
               of
               Reverence
               to
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               ,
               than
               
                 meer
                 opposition
                 to
                 Popery
              
               (
               which
               some
               other
               Reformers
               made
               their
               Rules
               )
               they
               did
               not
               cease
               by
               Letters
               ,
               and
               other
               wayes
               ,
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               our
               Reformation
               was
               imperfect
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Dregs
                 of
                 Popery
              
               remained
               .
               So
               they
               called
               the
               Vse
               of
               those
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               deny
               to
               have
               been
               far
               more
               Ancient
               than
               the
               great
               Apostasy
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
                 .
                 Calvin
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Protector
               ,
               Avows
               this
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Rule
               of
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 To
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 Popery
                 as
                 they
                 could
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 what
                 
                 Habits
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 had
                 been
                 abused
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Popery
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 lest
                 others
                 were
                 hardened
                 in
                 their
                 Superstition
                 thereby
                 :
              
               but
               at
               last
               he
               yields
               to
               this
               moderation
               in
               the
               case
               ;
               
                 That
                 such
                 Ceremonies
                 might
                 be
                 reteined
                 as
                 were
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Capacities
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 provided
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 their
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 i.e.
              
               were
               not
               first
               begun
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Popery
               .
               Now
               ,
               by
               this
               Rule
               of
               Moderation
               our
               Church
               did
               proceed
               ;
               for
               it
               took
               away
               all
               those
               Ceremonies
               which
               were
               of
               late
               invention
               .
               As
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               multitude
               of
               Rites
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               reserved
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Second
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               only
               
                 the
                 Cross
                 after
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               so
               used
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               for
               there
               the
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Scrutinies
               before
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               the
               Anointing
               with
               the
               
                 Chrysm
                 in
                 vertice
              
               after
               it
               ;
               in
               stead
               of
               these
               ,
               our
               Church
               made
               choice
               of
               
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               being
               of
               Uncontroulable
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               not
               used
               till
               the
               Child
               is
               Baptized
               .
               In
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Fifteen
               Ceremonies
               required
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               our
               Church
               hath
               only
               appointed
               Kneeling
               .
               
               I
               say
               appointed
               ,
               for
               although
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Elevation
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               be
               strictly
               required
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               
               (
               as
               manifestly
               appears
               by
               the
               Popes
               manner
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               Kneeling
               ,
               but
               either
               Sitting
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Bonaventures
               time
               ;
               or
               
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 Sitting
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 little
                 Leaning
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
              
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               at
               this
               day
               )
               therefore
               our
               Church
               taking
               away
               the
               Adoration
               at
               the
               Elevation
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               seem
               to
               recede
               from
               the
               Practise
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               received
               the
               Eucharist
               in
               the
               Posture
               of
               Adoration
               then
               used
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               Kneeling
               to
               be
               observed
               of
               all
               Communicants
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               the
               great
               number
               
               of
               
                 Consecrated
                 Vestments
              
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               it
               only
               retained
               a
               
                 plain
                 Linnen
                 Garment
              
               ,
               which
               was
               unquestionably
               used
               in
               the
               times
               of
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               St.
               Augustin
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Habits
              
               ,
               they
               are
               retained
               only
               as
               a
               Mark
               of
               Distinction
               of
               a
               certain
               Order
               of
               Men
               ;
               the
               Colour
               of
               the
               Chimere
               being
               changed
               from
               Scarlet
               to
               Black.
               These
               are
               now
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               about
               which
               all
               the
               Noise
               and
               Stir
               hath
               been
               made
               in
               our
               Church
               ;
               and
               any
               sober
               ,
               considering
               Man
               ,
               free
               from
               Passion
               ,
               and
               Prejudice
               ,
               would
               stand
               amazed
               at
               the
               Clamour
               and
               Disturbance
               which
               hath
               been
               made
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               about
               the
               intolerable
               Mischief
               of
               these
               Impositions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 Material
                 Question
                 they
                 ever
                 Ask
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               Why
               were
               these
               few
               retained
               by
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               distastful
               to
               some
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               were
               like
               to
               prove
               the
               occasion
               of
               future
               Contentions
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               here
               give
               a
               Just
               and
               True
               Account
               of
               the
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               our
               Reformers
               either
               to
               Retain
               ,
               or
               to
               Apoint
               these
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               then
               proceed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Out
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 Reverence
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               They
               would
               hereby
               convince
               the
               Papists
               they
               did
               put
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Gross
               and
               Intolerable
               Superstitions
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               the
               Innocent
               Rites
               and
               Practises
               which
               were
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               .
               And
               What
               could
               more
               harden
               the
               Papists
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               Men
               put
               no
               difference
               betwen
               these
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               Advantage
               which
               those
               do
               give
               to
               the
               
               Papists
               ,
               who
               are
               for
               Reforming
               1600
               years
               backward
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               pinch'd
               with
               a
               Testimony
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               presently
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 :
              
               as
               though
               every
               thing
               which
               they
               disliked
               ,
               were
               a
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Next
               to
               
                 the
                 taking
                 up
                 Arms
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               which
               made
               Men
               look
               on
               it
               as
               a
               Faction
               and
               Design
               ,
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               thing
               gave
               so
               great
               a
               check
               to
               the
               Progress
               of
               the
               Reformation
               in
               France
               ,
               especially
               among
               Learned
               and
               Moderate
               Men
               ,
               as
               the
               putting
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Corruptions
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               the
               innocent
               Customs
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               the
               time
               was
               when
               many
               Great
               Men
               there
               ,
               were
               very
               inclinable
               to
               a
               Reformation
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               Reformers
               oppose
               the
               undoubted
               Practises
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               equally
               with
               the
               
                 Modern
                 Corruptions
              
               ,
               they
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               as
               Men
               guilty
               of
               an
               unreasonable
               humor
               of
               Innovation
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Thuanus
               ,
               and
               
                 Fran.
                 Baldwins
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Commentaries
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Answers
               to
               Calvin
               and
               Beza
               .
               But
               our
               Reformers
               ,
               although
               they
               made
               the
               Scripture
               the
               only
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               rejected
               all
               things
               repugnant
               thereto
               ;
               yet
               they
               designed
               not
               to
               make
               a
               Transformation
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               a
               Reformation
               of
               it
               ;
               by
               reducing
               it
               as
               near
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               to
               that
               state
               it
               was
               in
               ,
               under
               the
               first
               
                 Christian
                 Emperors
              
               ,
               that
               were
               sound
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               retained
               these
               few
               Ceremonies
               as
               Badges
               of
               the
               Respect
               they
               bore
               to
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               II.
               To
               manifest
               the
               Iustice
               and
               Equity
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ;
               
                 by
                 letting
                 their
                 Enemies
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 Break
              
               Communion
               
                 with
                 them
                 for
              
               meer
               indifferent
               things
               .
               
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 the
              
               Popish
               Bishops
               
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 subtle
                 and
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
              
               Gardiner
               ,
               Heath
               ,
               Tonstall
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 nothing
                 would
                 have
                 rejoyced
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 seen
                 our
              
               Reformers
               
               
                 boggle
                 at
                 such
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 as
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 mighty
                 advantage
                 of
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 instance
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
              
               Bishop
               Hoopers
               
                 scrupling
                 the
              
               Episcopal
               Vestments
               .
               Peter
               Martyr
               
                 tells
                 him
                 plainly
              
               ,
               That
               such
               needless
               scrupulosity
               would
               be
               a
               great
               hindrance
               to
               the
               Reformation
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               since
               the
               People
               are
               with
               difficulty
               enough
               brought
               to
               things
               necessary
               ,
               if
               we
               once
               declare
               things
               indifferent
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               no
               patience
               to
               hear
               us
               any
               longer
               .
               And
               ,
               withall
               ,
               hereby
               we
               condemn
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               and
               those
               Ancient
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               hitherto
               to
               been
               in
               great
               esteem
               .
            
             
               III.
               To
               shew
               their
               Consent
               with
               other
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 did
                 allow
                 and
                 practice
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               
                 generally
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 even
              
               Calvin
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 his
              
               Epistle
               to
               Sadolet
               ,
               declared
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               for
               restoring
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 in
                 his
              
               Book
               of
               the
               true
               way
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               contend
               about
               Ceremonies
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               which
               are
               for
               Decency
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               Symbolical
               .
               
               Oecolampadius
               looked
               on
               the
               Gesture
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               indifferent
               .
               Bucer
               thought
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               after
               Baptism
               neither
               indecent
               nor
               unprofitable
               .
               
                 Since
                 therefore
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
              
               Protestant
               Churches
               
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Chief
              
               Leaders
               
                 of
                 other
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               
                 thought
                 them
              
               not
               unlawful
               ,
               
                 our
                 first
              
               Reformers
               
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foregoing
              
               Reasons
               ,
               
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 to
              
               retain
               
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 so
                 easie
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 and
                 understood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               But
               the
               Impressions
               which
               had
               been
               made
               on
               some
               of
               our
               Divines
               abroad
               ,
               did
               not
               wear
               off
               ,
               at
               their
               Return
               home
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Reign
               .
               For
               they
               reteined
               a
               secret
               dislike
               of
               
               many
               things
               in
               our
               Church
               ;
               but
               the
               Act
               of
               Vniformity
               being
               passed
               ,
               and
               the
               Vse
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               strictly
               enjoyned
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               find
               any
               Separation
               made
               then
               on
               the
               account
               of
               it
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               by
               
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               that
               withdrew
               from
               Frankford
               to
               
                 Geneva
                 ;
                 Knox
              
               was
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               here
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               Personal
               Reflections
               on
               the
               Queen
               ;
               but
               
                 Whittingham
                 ,
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Gilby
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               accepted
               of
               Preferment
               and
               Imployment
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               shewed
               kindness
               to
               them
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               forward
               and
               zealous
               Preaching
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               was
               very
               needful
               ;
               and
               therefore
               many
               of
               them
               were
               placed
               in
               London
               .
               Where
               ,
               having
               gained
               the
               People
               by
               their
               zeal
               and
               diligence
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               
               they
               took
               occasion
               to
               let
               fall
               at
               first
               their
               dislike
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               of
               farther
               Reformation
               of
               our
               Liturgy
               ;
               but
               finding
               that
               they
               had
               gained
               ground
               ,
               they
               never
               ceased
               ,
               till
               by
               inveighing
               against
               
                 the
                 Livery
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               as
               they
               called
               
                 the
                 Vestments
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               they
               had
               inflamed
               the
               People
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               Gilby
               himself
               insinuates
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 let
                 alone
                 a
                 little
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 shaken
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               pressing
               Vniformity
               with
               any
               rigor
               ;
               and
               therefore
               some
               examples
               were
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               warning
               of
               others
               .
               But
               as
               kindness
               made
               them
               presumptuous
               ,
               so
               this
               severity
               made
               them
               clamorous
               ;
               and
               they
               sent
               bitter
               complaints
               to
               
                 Geneva
                 .
                 Beza
              
               ,
               after
               much
               importunity
               ,
               undertook
               to
               give
               an
               Answer
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               being
               of
               great
               consequence
               to
               our
               present
               business
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               give
               a
               fuller
               account
               of
               it
               .
               We
               are
               then
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Party
              
               being
               Exasperated
               ,
               by
               the
               Silencing
               some
               of
               their
               most
               busie
               
               Preachers
               ,
               
               began
               to
               have
               
                 Separate
                 Meetings
              
               ;
               This
               Beza
               takes
               notice
               of
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Grindal
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ;
               and
               it
               appears
               ,
               by
               an
               Examination
               taken
               before
               him
               ,
               20th
               of
               Iune
               1567.
               of
               certain
               persons
               ,
               
                 who
                 were
                 accused
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 absenting
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 for
                 gathering
                 together
                 and
                 making
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 using
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Preachings
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministring
                 Sacraments
                 among
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 hiring
                 a
                 Hall
                 in
              
               London
               
                 under
                 Pretence
                 of
                 a
                 Wedding
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Purpose
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Bishop
               of
               London
               
                 first
                 Rebuked
                 them
                 for
                 their
              
               Lying
               Pretences
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 told
                 them
              
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               Severing
               themselves
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               other
               Christians
               ,
               they
               not
               only
               Condemned
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               whole
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               Reformed
               in
               King
               
               Edward's
               dayes
               ,
               which
               was
               well
               Reformed
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               many
               Good
               Men
               have
               shed
               their
               .
               Blood
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               your
               doings
               Condemn
               .
               Have
               ye
               not
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               truly
               Preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               Ministred
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               good
               order
               kept
               ,
               although
               we
               differ
               from
               other
               Churches
               in
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               in
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               which
               lie
               in
               the
               Princes
               Power
               to
               Command
               ,
               for
               Order
               sake
               ?
               
                 To
                 which
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 Answered
                 ,
              
               That
               as
               long
               as
               they
               might
               have
               the
               Word
               freely
               Preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               Administred
               ,
               without
               the
               preferring
               of
               Idolatrous
               Gear
               about
               it
               ,
               they
               never
               assembled
               together
               in
               Houses
               :
               but
               their
               Preachers
               being
               displaced
               by
               Law
               for
               their
               Non-conformity
               ,
               they
               be
               thought
               themselves
               what
               was
               best
               for
               them
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               calling
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Congregation
               there
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               which
               followed
               the
               Order
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               they
               took
               up
               that
               ,
               and
               this
               Book
               and
               Order
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               we
               hold
               .
               
                 Another
                 Answered
              
               ,
               That
               they
               did
               not
               refuse
               Communion
               for
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               
               but
               because
               they
               had
               tied
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               Antichrist
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               set
               them
               up
               before
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Man
               may
               Preach
               ,
               or
               Minister
               the
               Sacraments
               without
               them
               .
               
                 Things
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 height
                 ,
                 and
              
               Separation
               
                 beginn●ng
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 Wiser
                 Brethren
                 thought
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 proceed
                 any
                 farther
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 Consulted
                 their
              
               Oracle
               at
               Geneva
               .
               Beza
               
                 being
                 often
                 solicited
                 by
                 them
              
               ,
               with
               doleful
               Complaints
               of
               their
               hard
               usage
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               Opinions
               among
               themselves
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               to
               do
               ,
               
                 at
                 last
                 resolves
                 to
                 Answer
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
              
               How
               unwilling
               he
               was
               to
               interpose
               in
               the
               Differences
               of
               another
               Church
               ,
               especially
               when
               but
               one
               Party
               was
               heard
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               afraid
               ,
               this
               was
               only
               the
               way
               to
               exasperate
               and
               provoke
               more
               ,
               rather
               than
               Cure
               this
               evil
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               was
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               Cured
               ,
               but
               Precibus
               &
               Patientiâ
               ,
               by
               Prayers
               and
               Patience
               .
               
                 After
                 this
                 General
                 Advice
              
               ,
               Beza
               
                 freely
                 declares
                 his
                 own
                 judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               Reformation
               
                 of
                 several
                 things
                 he
                 thought
                 amiss
                 in
                 our
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
              
               Silenced
               Preachers
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Peoples
               Separation
               ,
               
                 he
                 expresses
                 his
                 Mind
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Dissenters
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 published
                 their
                 Invectives
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 1.
                 )
              
               As
               to
               the
               Silenced
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Pressing
               Subscription
               continued
               ,
               he
               perswades
               them
               rather
               to
               live
               privately
               than
               to
               yield
               to
               it
               .
               For
               ,
               they
               must
               either
               act
               against
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               quit
               their
               Imployments
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Third
               thing
               that
               may
               be
               supposed
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               should
               exercise
               their
               Function
               against
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Queen
               and
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               we
               Tremble
               at
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               such
               reasons
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               easily
               understood
               ,
               though
               we
               say
               never
               a
               word
               of
               them
               .
               
                 What!
                 Is
              
               Beza
               for
               Silencing
               ,
               
                 and
                 stopping
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Faithful
                 
                 and
                 able
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 great
              
               Necessity
               
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
              
               Souls
               
                 like
                 to
                 be
              
               famished
               
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 when
                 St.
              
               Antholins
               ,
               St.
               Peters
               ,
               St.
               Bartholomews
               ,
               
                 at
                 which
              
               Gilby
               
                 saith
                 their
                 great
              
               Preaching
               
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 destitute
                 of
                 such
                 Men
                 ?
                 Would
              
               Beza
               ,
               even
               Beza
               ,
               
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 be
                 for
              
               Silencing
               
                 so
                 many
              
               Preachers
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 for
                 their
              
               sitting
               quiet
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 would
                 not
                 he
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
              
               Queen
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Bishops
               ?
               
                 It
                 appears
                 that
              
               Beza
               
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 our
              
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 plainly
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 before
                 he
                 Perswades
                 the
              
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               rather
               to
               live
               privately
               than
               to
               subscribe
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 expresses
                 no
                 such
                 terrible
                 apprehensions
                 at
                 their
              
               quitting
               their
               Places
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 at
              
               their
               Preaching
               in
               Opposition
               to
               the
               Laws
               .
               (
               2
               )
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 his
                 Advice
                 was
              
               ,
               As
               long
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               sound
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               diligently
               attend
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               devoutly
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               Amendment
               of
               Life
               with
               their
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               means
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               through
               Reformation
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 express
                 against
              
               S●paration
               ,
               
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 by
              
               Beza
               :
               
                 for
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               Though
               he
               did
               not
               approve
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               yet
               since
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               evil
               in
               themselves
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               think
               them
               of
               that
               moment
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               leave
               their
               Functions
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               People
               should
               forsake
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               rather
               than
               hear
               those
               who
               did
               Conform
               .
               
                 Than
                 which
                 words
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 plainer
                 against
              
               Separation
               .
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 further
                 appears
                 ,
                 by
              
               Beza
               '
               
                 s
                 Resolution
                 of
                 a
                 case
                 concerning
                 a
              
               Schism
               
                 in
                 the
              
               French
               
               Church
               
                 then
                 in
              
               London
               ;
               That
               he
               looked
               on
               it
               as
               a
               Sin
               ,
               for
               any
               one
               to
               Separate
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               kept
               up
               .
               And
               ,
               by
               Separation
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 means
              
               ,
               Not
               meerly
               going
               from
               one
               Church
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               the
               Discontinuing
               Communion
               with
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               as
               though
               one
               were
               no
               Member
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
               Beza's
               Authority
               being
               so
               great
               with
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               put
               an
               effectual
               Stop
               to
               the
               Course
               of
               Separation
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               inclined
               to
               .
               But
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               alone
               among
               the
               Foreign
               Divines
               ,
               who
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               expressed
               themselves
               against
               Separation
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               herein
               used
               .
               
               For
               Gualter
               ,
               a
               Divine
               of
               good
               Reputation
               in
               the
               
                 Helvetian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               takes
               an
               occasion
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               several
               of
               our
               Bishops
               to
               talke
               of
               the
               Difference
               then
               about
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               he
               extremely
               blames
               
                 the
                 Morose
                 humor
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 an
                 occasion
                 thereby
                 to
                 endless
                 Separations
                 .
              
               And
               in
               an
               
                 Epistle
                 to
              
               Cox
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Ely
               ,
               1572.
               he
               tells
               him
               ,
               
                 How
                 much
                 they
                 had
                 disswaded
                 them
                 from
                 making
                 such
                 a
                 stir
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 about
                 Matters
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 Complains
                 grievously
                 of
                 the
                 Lies
                 and
                 Prejudices
                 against
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 Men
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 possess
                 them
                 with
                 ,
                 both
                 at
              
               Geneva
               
                 and
                 other
                 places
              
               .
            
             
               Zanchy
               ,
               
               
                 upon
                 great
                 Sollicitation
                 ,
                 wrote
                 an
                 earnest
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
              
               Queen
               to
               remove
               the
               Ceremonies
               ;
               
                 but
                 withal
                 he
                 sent
                 another
                 to
              
               Bishop
               Iewel
               ,
               
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               ,
               if
               the
               Queen
               could
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               not
               to
               leave
               their
               Churches
               on
               such
               accounts
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               
               his
               part
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               understand
               how
               any
               could
               lawfully
               do
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               they
               had
               otherwise
               liberty
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               do
               something
               therein
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               please
               them
               ;
               as
               long
               as
               the
               things
               were
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               which
               in
               themselves
               were
               neither
               good
               nor
               evil
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 will
                 much
                 more
                 hold
                 against
                 the
              
               Peoples
               S●paration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               But
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               
                 the
                 dissenting
                 party
              
               much
               increasing
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               old
               and
               peaceable
               Non-conformists
               being
               dead
               ,
               or
               unfit
               for
               business
               ;
               the
               management
               of
               their
               affairs
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               younger
               and
               fiercer
               Men.
               Who
               thought
               their
               Predecessors
               too
               cold
               in
               these
               matters
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               honest
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               complained
               of
               the
               
                 Factious
                 and
                 Turbulent
                 Spirit
                 which
                 had
                 then
                 possessed
                 that
                 Party
                 ,
              
               although
               himself
               a
               Moderate
               Non-conformist
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 despised
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 Rail
                 against
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishops
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 as
                 mad
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 kinder
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 soberly
                 adviseth
                 the
                 Governors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 look
                 well
                 after
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 prevail
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 what
                 Mischief
                 and
                 Disturbance
                 they
                 will
                 bring
                 ;
                 whose
                 Hypocrisie
                 is
                 more
                 subtle
                 and
                 pernicious
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Monks
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 Pretence
                 of
                 Greater
                 Purity
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 brought
                 Men
                 under
                 a
                 Iewish
                 Slavery
                 .
              
               These
               New
               Men
               ,
               full
               of
               bitter
               zeal
               ,
               despised
               the
               old
               trifling
               Controversie
               about
               Garments
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               complained
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               nothing
               but
               a
               New
               and
               
                 Thorough
                 Reformation
              
               would
               please
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               in
               the
               Admonition
               presented
               to
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 14
                 Eliz.
              
               
               they
               complain
               for
               want
               of
               
                 a
                 Right
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 a
                 right
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 without
                 which
              
               (
               they
               say
               )
               
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 right
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Liturgy
              
               they
               deride
               ,
               
                 as
                 c●lled
                 and
                 picked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Dunghill
                 ,
                 the
                 Portuise
                 and
                 Mass-Book
                 ;
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Arch-Bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 they
                 call
                 Devillish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 and
                 Condemn
                 the
                 Vocation
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 as
                 Popish
                 and
                 Vnlawful
              
               ;
               and
               add
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 mangled
                 ,
                 and
                 profaned
                 ,
                 that
                 Baptism
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Childish
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 Toys
                 .
              
               All
               which
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               expressions
               of
               a
               like
               Nature
               ,
               are
               extant
               in
               the
               
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Admonitions
              
               .
               Which
               Bold
               and
               Groundless
               Assertions
               ,
               being
               so
               Openly
               Avowed
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               Leaders
               of
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Party
              
               ,
               gave
               the
               true
               Occasion
               to
               the
               following
               practise
               of
               Separation
               .
               For
               when
               these
               things
               were
               not
               only
               published
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Party
               ,
               being
               the
               
                 Pleas
                 for
                 Peace
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               stifly
               maintained
               with
               greater
               Heat
               ,
               than
               Learning
               ,
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               imagine
               ,
               what
               Impressions
               such
               things
               would
               make
               on
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               People
               ;
               who
               have
               still
               a
               good
               Inclination
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               their
               Governors
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               Admire
               those
               that
               Oppose
               them
               .
               And
               these
               they
               Courted
               most
               ,
               having
               their
               Opinions
               so
               suited
               to
               
                 Vulgar
                 capacities
              
               ,
               that
               they
               apprehended
               their
               Interest
               carried
               on
               together
               with
               that
               of
               Purity
               of
               Reformation
               .
               Hence
               they
               pleaded
               then
               ,
               as
               others
               do
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 right
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Pastors
                 against
                 the
                 Vsurpations
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               accounted
               them
               ,
               of
               Princes
               and
               Patrons
               ;
               hence
               they
               railed
               against
               the
               
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               always
               a
               Popular
               Theme
               ;
               and
               so
               would
               the
               exposing
               the
               inequality
               of
               Mens
               Estates
               be
               ,
               if
               
               Men
               durst
               undertake
               it
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               hopes
               of
               impunity
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a
               Little
               Pleasant
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               think
               ,
               what
               a
               share
               they
               should
               come
               to
               in
               the
               New
               Seigniory
               ,
               as
               they
               called
               it
               ,
               or
               Presbytery
               ,
               to
               be
               erected
               in
               every
               Parish
               ;
               and
               what
               Authority
               they
               should
               Exercise
               over
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               over
               their
               Minister
               too
               by
               their
               double
               Votes
               .
               By
               such
               Arts
               as
               these
               ,
               they
               complied
               with
               the
               Natural
               Humors
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               gained
               a
               mighty
               Interest
               amongst
               them
               ;
               as
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
               Germany
               and
               Switzerland
               at
               first
               did
               ,
               upon
               the
               like
               Grounds
               .
               Which
               made
               Bullinger
               ,
               
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Robert
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
              
               ,
               parallel
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               this
               Party
               here
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               with
               them
               in
               those
               Countries
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 nothing
                 seemed
                 pure
                 enough
                 in
                 our
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 Separation
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 Conventicles
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 followed
                 Sects
                 and
                 Schisms
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 great
                 entertainment
                 to
                 our
                 Common
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               Just
               thus
               it
               happened
               here
               ,
               these
               hot
               Reformers
               designed
               no
               Separation
               at
               present
               ;
               which
               they
               knew
               would
               unavoidably
               bring
               confusion
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               was
               laying
               the
               Reins
               on
               the
               Peoples
               ne●ks
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               run
               whither
               they
               pleased
               ,
               without
               any
               possibility
               of
               being
               well
               managed
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               since
               these
               Men
               would
               Refine
               upon
               the
               present
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               there
               soon
               arose
               another
               sort
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               as
               fit
               to
               Refine
               upon
               them
               .
               They
               acknowledged
               they
               had
               good
               Principles
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               not
               practise
               according
               to
               them
               :
               If
               our
               Church
               were
               so
               bad
               as
               they
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               neither
               
                 right
                 Ministery
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 right
                 Government
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 right
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 right
                 Discipline
              
               ;
               What
               follows
               ,
               
               say
               they
               ,
               from
               hence
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 so
                 corrupt
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 together
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 new
                 Churches
                 for
                 the
                 pure
                 administration
                 of
                 all
                 Gospel
                 Ordinances
                 ?
              
               The
               Leaders
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               finding
               this
               Party
               growing
               up
               under
               them
               ,
               were
               quickly
               apprehensive
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               them
               ;
               because
               the
               Consequence
               seemed
               so
               Natural
               from
               their
               
                 own
                 Principles
              
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               were
               so
               ready
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               but
               Worldly
               considerations
               of
               Interest
               and
               Safety
               kept
               them
               from
               practising
               according
               to
               them
               .
               Which
               was
               a
               mighty
               prejudice
               against
               them
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               
                 Robinsons
                 Preface
              
               to
               his
               Book
               of
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               
                 II.
                 The
              
               Separation
               
                 being
                 now
                 begun
                 ,
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               
                 set
                 themselves
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Vehemency
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 thing
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 .
              
               
               As
               for
               those
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               saith
               Parker
               
                 a
                 Noted
              
               Non-conformist
               ,
               Who
               have
               Confuted
               them
               more
               than
               we
               ?
               or
               ,
               Who
               have
               Written
               more
               against
               them
               ?
               
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 expresseth
                 the
                 greatest
                 Detestation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               grieved
               me
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               Satan
               should
               be
               so
               impudent
               ,
               as
               to
               fling
               the
               dung
               of
               that
               Sect
               into
               my
               Face
               ,
               which
               ,
               with
               all
               my
               Power
               ,
               I
               had
               so
               vehemently
               resisted
               ,
               during
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               my
               Ministery
               in
               England
               :
               
               I
               think
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               of
               them
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               fear
               his
               Name
               ;
               howbeit
               their
               Error
               being
               Enemy
               to
               that
               Breast
               of
               Charity
               ,
               wherewith
               Cyprian
               covered
               his
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 ab
                 Ecclesiâ
                 nunquam
                 recessit
              
               ,
               as
               Augustin
               speaketh
               ;
               they
               cannot
               stand
               before
               his
               Tribunal
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Intercession
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               .
               Father
               forgive
               them
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               
               they
               do
               .
               Think
               not
               these
               words
               are
               applyed
               to
               their
               Sect
               amiss
               ;
               for
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               What
               doth
               it
               less
               than
               even
               persecute
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               his
               Host
               ,
               which
               it
               revileth
               ;
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               it
               dishonoreth
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Servants
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               whose
               Graces
               it
               blasphemeth
               ,
               whose
               footsteps
               it
               slandereth
               ,
               and
               whose
               Persons
               it
               despiseth
               .
               
                 And
                 Two
                 Characters
                 he
                 gives
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               their
               Spirits
               were
               bitter
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               puffed
               up
               with
               the
               Leaven
               of
               Pride
               .
               
                 How
                 far
                 these
                 Characters
                 still
                 agree
                 to
                 the
              
               Defenders
               
                 of
                 the
                 present
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 I
                 leave
                 others
                 to
                 Judge
                 .
                 When
              
               Brown
               and
               Harrison
               
                 openly
                 declared
                 for
              
               Separation
               ,
               T.
               C.
               
                 himself
                 undertook
                 to
                 Answer
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 a
              
               Letter
               to
               Harrison
               .
               
                 His
                 example
                 was
                 soon
                 followed
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 his
              
               Brethren
               ,
               
                 who
                 Wrote
                 the
              
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Followers
               of
               
                 Brown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Defence
               of
               that
               Admonition
               .
               When
               Barrow
               and
               Greenwood
               
                 published
                 their
              
               Four
               Reasons
               for
               Separation
               ,
               
                 Three
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               viz.
               Vnlawful
               Ministry
               ,
               Antichristian
               Government
               ,
               and
               False
               Worship
               ;
               Gifford
               ,
               a
               Non-conformist
               at
               Maldon
               in
               Essex
               ,
               
                 undertook
                 to
                 Answer
                 them
                 in
                 several
                 Treatises
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
              
               Non-conformists
               
                 Charge
                 the
              
               Brownists
               
                 with
                 making
                 a
              
               Vile
               ,
               Notorious
               ,
               and
               Damnable
               Schism
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 withdrew
                 from
                 the
              
               Communion
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 set
                 up
              
               New
               Ones
               
                 of
                 their
                 own
              
               .
               Gifford
               
                 not
                 only
                 calls
                 them
              
               Schismaticks
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 saith
              
               ,
               They
               make
               a
               Vile
               Schism
               ,
               Rending
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               condemning
               by
               their
               Assertions
               ,
               the
               Whole
               Visible
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Donatists
               did
               of
               old
               time
               :
               
                 and
                 he
                 adds
              
               ,
               That
               the
               end
               of
               Brownism
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               then
               called
               ,
               is
               Infinite
               Schismes
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               Atheism
               and
               Barbarism
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Second
              
               Book
               ,
               
                 reckoning
                 up
                 the
                 ill
                 effects
                 of
                 this
              
               Separation
               
                 among
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 hath
                 these
                 remarkable
                 words
              
               .
               Now
               look
               also
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               see
               very
               many
               ,
               who
               not
               regarding
               the
               chief
               Christian
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Duties
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               to
               be
               Meek
               ,
               to
               be
               Patient
               ,
               to
               be
               Lowlie
               ,
               to
               be
               full
               of
               Love
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               to
               deal
               Vprightly
               and
               Iustly
               ,
               to
               Guide
               their
               Families
               in
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               Wholsome
               Instructions
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               fast
               in
               the
               Calling
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               them
               ,
               give
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               this
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Sum
               and
               Pith
               of
               Religion
               ,
               namely
               ,
               to
               Argue
               and
               Talk
               continually
               against
               Matters
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               one
               against
               another
               on
               both
               sides
               .
               Some
               are
               proceeded
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               come
               to
               the
               Assemblies
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermons
               and
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               more
               grievous
               sin
               than
               many
               do
               suppose
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               the
               worst
               ,
               for
               sundry
               are
               gone
               further
               ,
               and
               fallen
               into
               a
               Damnable
               Schism
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               so
               much
               the
               more
               fearful
               and
               dangerous
               ,
               in
               that
               many
               do
               not
               see
               the
               foulness
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               hold
               them
               as
               Godly
               Christians
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               over-shot
               in
               these
               matters
               .
               
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Man
                 went
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               ,
               
                 appears
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Stating
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Preface
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               I
               shewed
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               meddle
               at
               all
               in
               these
               Questions
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               corruptions
               and
               faults
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               condemned
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               many
               or
               few
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               small
               or
               great
               ;
               but
               only
               thus
               far
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               such
               ,
               or
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               make
               our
               Churches
               Antichristian
               .
               
               Barrow
               saith
               ,
               That
               this
               Gifford
               was
               one
               that
               Ioyned
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Faction
               in
               the
               Petition
               to
               the
               Parliament
               against
               the
               English
               Hierarchy
               :
               
               
                 and
                 it
                 appears
                 by
                 several
                 passages
                 of
                 his
              
               Books
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
              
               Non-conformist
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
              
               Cartwright
               ,
               Hildersham
               ,
               Brightman
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
              
               Non-conformists
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Prefacer
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Desence
               of
               Bradshaw
               against
               Iohnson
               :
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 find
                 his
                 Name
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
              
               Classes
               in
               Essex
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
              
               Author
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Second
               Answer
               for
               Communicating
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 defends
              
               T.
               Cs.
               
                 Letter
                 to
              
               Harrison
               ,
               Browns
               
                 Colleague
                 against
              
               Separation
               ,
               proves
               Ioyning
               with
               the
               Church
               a
               Duty
               necessarily
               enjoyned
               him
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Providence
               ,
               through
               his
               being
               and
               placing
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               justly
               required
               of
               him
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               Body
               ,
               through
               that
               same
               inforcing
               Law
               of
               the
               coherence
               ,
               and
               being
               together
               of
               the
               parts
               and
               members
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               express
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
               So
               that
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               unless
               I
               hold
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               whereof
               I
               am
               now
               ,
               disanulled
               ,
               and
               become
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               not
               separating
               an
               unworthy
               Member
               ,
               I
               cannot
               voluntarily
               either
               absent
               my self
               from
               their
               Assemblies
               to
               Holy
               Exercises
               ,
               or
               yet
               depart
               away
               being
               come
               together
               ,
               without
               Breach
               of
               the
               Bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Sundring
               the
               Cement
               of
               Love
               ,
               empairing
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               incurring
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               and
               Division
               .
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 he
                 speaks
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
               Richard
               Bernard
               
                 calls
                 it
              
               ,
               An
               Vncharitable
               and
               Lewd
               Schism
               which
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               .
               
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 mention
                 more
                 particular
              
               A●thors
               ,
               since
               in
               the
               Grave
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               because
               we
               have
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               con●●ting
               of
               a
               Lawful
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               a
               Faithful
               People
               ,
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               separate
               themselves
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               needs
               incur
               the
               most
               shameful
               and
               odious
               Reproach
               of
               Manifest
               Schism
               .
               
               
                 And
                 concerning
                 the
              
               State
               
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 lived
                 in
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 they
                 
                 say
              
               ,
               We
               hold
               them
               all
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Dangerous
               Estate
               ,
               (
               we
               are
               loth
               to
               say
               in
               a
               Damnable
               Estate
               )
               as
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               in
               this
               Schism
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               But
               ,
               for
               our
               farther
               understanding
               the
               full
               State
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               What
               things
               were
               agreed
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Main
               Points
               of
               Difference
               lay
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Separatists
               
                 did
                 yield
              
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               True
               and
               Sound
               ,
               and
               a
               Possibility
               of
               Salvation
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               .
               
                 In
                 their
              
               Apology
               
                 presented
                 to
              
               King
               Iames
               ,
               
               
                 thus
                 they
                 speak
              
               ;
               We
               testifie
               by
               these
               presents
               unto
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               desire
               them
               to
               take
               knowledge
               hereof
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               forsaken
               any
               one
               Point
               of
               the
               True
               Ancient
               Catholick
               and
               Apostolick
               Faith
               professed
               in
               our
               Land
               ;
               but
               hold
               the
               same
               Grounds
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               with
               them
               still
               .
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 Publisher
                 of
                 the
                 Dispute
                 about
              
               Separation
               ,
               between
               Iohnson
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               Separatists
               never
               denied
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Profession
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               make
               those
               that
               believed
               and
               obeyed
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               Christians
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               always
               held
               ,
               professed
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               the
               contrary
               .
               
               Barrow
               saith
               ,
               That
               they
               commended
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               English
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               deemed
               them
               saved
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               false
               Offices
               ,
               and
               great
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Worship
               exercised
               :
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
              
               Letter
               
                 to
                 a
              
               Lady
               
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               He
               had
               Reverend
               estimation
               of
               sundry
               ,
               and
               good
               hope
               of
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               in
               England
               ;
               though
               he
               utterly
               disliked
               the
               present
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               present
               Communion
               ,
               Ministry
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               Ecclesiastical
               
               of
               these
               Cathedral
               and
               Parishional
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Separatists
               granted
               ,
               
               That
               Separation
               
                 was
                 not
                 Justifiable
                 from
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               for
               all
               Blemishes
               and
               Corruptions
               in
               it
               .
               
                 Thus
                 they
                 express
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
              
               Apology
               ,
               Neither
               count
               we
               it
               lawful
               for
               any
               Member
               to
               forsake
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               blemishes
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Calling
               ,
               should
               studiously
               seek
               to
               cure
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               and
               further
               it
               ,
               until
               either
               there
               follow
               redress
               ,
               or
               the
               Disease
               be
               grown
               incurable
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
              
               36
               Article
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Confession
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Faith
               ,
               
                 written
                 by
              
               Iohnson
               and
               Ainsworth
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               None
               is
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               rightly
               gathered
               and
               established
               ,
               for
               faults
               and
               Corruptions
               ,
               which
               may
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               consisteth
               of
               Mortal
               Men
               ,
               will
               fall
               out
               and
               arise
               among
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               true
               constituted
               Churches
               ,
               but
               by
               due
               order
               to
               seek
               the
               redress
               thereof
               .
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 they
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Corruptions
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 very
                 Constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               So
               Barrow
               saith
               ,
               They
               do
               not
               cut
               off
               the
               members
               of
               our
               Church
               from
               Gods
               Election
               ,
               or
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               from
               being
               Members
               of
               a
               True
               Constituted
               Church
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Non-conformists
               granted
               there
               were
               many
               and
               great
               Corruptions
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               as
               did
               overthrow
               the
               Constitution
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               make
               Separation
               from
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Assemblies
              
               to
               be
               necessary
               ,
               or
               lawful
               .
               So
               that
               the
               force
               of
               all
               their
               Reasonings
               against
               Separation
               lay
               in
               these
               two
               Suppositions
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 nothing
                 could
                 Justifie
                 Separation
                 from
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 Corruptions
                 which
                 overthrew
                 the
                 being
                 ,
                 or
                 constitution
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Corruptions
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               making
               out
               of
               these
               two
               will
               tend
               very
               much
               to
               the
               clear
               Stating
               of
               this
               present
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               nothing
               could
               Iustifie
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               such
               Corruptions
               which
               overthrow
               the
               being
               or
               constitution
               of
               it
               .
               
               Barrow
               
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 they
                 could
                 satisfie
                 their
                 Consciences
                 in
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 unless
                 they
                 proved
                 our
              
               Churches
               
                 to
                 be
              
               no
               true
               Churches
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 here
                 they
                 assign
                 the
                 Four
                 Causes
                 of
                 their
              
               Separation
               
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               Want
               of
               a
               right
               gathering
               our
               Churches
               at
               first
               ;
               False
               Worship
               ;
               Antichristian
               Ministery
               and
               Government
               :
               These
               Reasons
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               all
               Men
               may
               see
               prove
               directly
               these
               Parish
               Assemblies
               not
               to
               be
               the
               true
               established
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               which
               any
               faithful
               Christian
               may
               joyn
               himself
               in
               this
               estate
               ;
               especially
               ,
               when
               all
               Reformation
               unto
               the
               rules
               of
               
               Christ's
               Testament
               is
               not
               only
               denied
               ,
               but
               resisted
               ,
               blasphemed
               ,
               persecuted
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               First
               ,
               and
               Chiefest
               Separatists
               ,
               
                 who
                 suffered
                 death
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 foregoe
                 these
                 Principles
                 .
              
               We
               condemn
               not
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               barely
               for
               a
               mixture
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               which
               will
               alwayes
               be
               ,
               but
               for
               want
               of
               an
               orderly
               gathering
               ,
               or
               constitution
               at
               first
               :
               we
               condemn
               
               them
               not
               for
               some
               faults
               in
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               for
               having
               and
               reteining
               a
               false
               Antichristian
               Ministry
               imposed
               upon
               them
               :
               we
               forsake
               not
               their
               Assemblies
               for
               some
               faults
               in
               their
               Government
               ,
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               but
               for
               standing
               subject
               to
               a
               Popish
               and
               Antichristian
               Government
               .
               Neither
               refrain
               we
               their
               Worship
               for
               some
               light
               imperfections
               ,
               but
               because
               their
               Worship
               is
               Superstitious
               ,
               devised
               by
               Men
               Idolatrous
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               patched
               Popish
               Portuise
               their
               Service-Book
               ;
               according
               unto
               which
               their
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               whole
               Administration
               is
               performed
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               
               Christ's
               Testament
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 poor
                 deluded
                 Creatures
                 saw
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Charge
                 ,
                 which
                 overthrew
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 (
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 being
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 )
                 could
                 justifie
                 their
              
               Separation
               :
               
                 not
                 meer
                 promiscuous
              
               Congregations
               ,
               
                 nor
                 mixt
              
               Communions
               ;
               
                 not
                 defect
                 in
                 the
              
               Exercise
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               
                 not
                 some
              
               Corruptions
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Ministry
               or
               Worship
               ;
               
                 but
                 such
                 gross
                 corruptions
                 as
                 took
                 away
                 the
              
               Life
               and
               Being
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 as
                 they
                 supposed
              
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 an
              
               Antichristian
               Ministry
               
                 to
                 do
              
               .
               If
               Mr.
               Giffard
               ,
               
               saith
               Barrow
               ,
               can
               prove
               the
               Parish
               Assemblies
               in
               this
               estate
               true
               and
               established
               Churches
               ,
               then
               we
               would
               shew
               him
               how
               free
               we
               are
               from
               Schism
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 Four
                 Reasons
                 are
                 insisted
                 on
                 as
                 the
              
               Grounds
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Separation
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Brownists
               Apology
               to
               King
               Iames
               ,
               
               by
               Ainsworth
               ,
               Iohnson
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
              
               .
               Ainsworth
               
                 frames
                 his
              
               Argument
               for
               Separation
               thus
               .
               That
               Church
               which
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               
               ought
               not
               ,
               by
               any
               true
               Christian
               ,
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               or
               Communicated
               with
               ;
               but
               must
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               ;
               and
               a
               true
               Church
               sought
               ,
               and
               ioyned
               unto
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               before
               
               proved
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               separated
               from
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Greatest
              
               Separatists
               
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 never
                 thought
                 it
              
               Lawful
               to
               Separate
               
                 from
                 our
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 opposed
                 the
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 with
                 greatest
                 zeal
                 ,
                 thought
                 nothing
                 more
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 disprove
                 the
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 then
                 to
                 prove
              
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               .
               R.
               Brown
               
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Party
                 received
                 their
                 denomination
                 )
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 advantage
                 against
              
               Cartwright
               
                 (
                 the
              
               Ringleader
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               )
               
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               Necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
              
               make
               Discipline
               Essential
               to
               a
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 he
                 complained
                 of
                 the
              
               want
               of
               Discipline
               
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 made
              
               our
               Church
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               true
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 consequently
              
               that
               Separation
               was
               necessary
               .
               
                 T.
                 C.
                 Answers
              
               ,
               
               That
               Church
               Assemblies
               are
               builded
               by
               Faith
               only
               on
               Christ
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               the
               which
               Faith
               so
               being
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               wanting
               of
               that
               which
               is
               commanded
               ,
               or
               remaining
               of
               that
               which
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               is
               not
               able
               to
               put
               that
               Assembly
               from
               the
               right
               and
               title
               of
               so
               being
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ.
               For
               that
               Faith
               can
               admit
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               giveth
               an
               utter
               overthrow
               ,
               and
               turning
               upside
               down
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               
                 His
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 wherever
                 the
              
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               
                 is
                 received
                 and
                 professed
                 ,
                 there
                 no
              
               defects
               or
               corruptions
               
                 can
                 overthrow
                 the
              
               being
               
                 of
                 a
              
               True
               Church
               ,
               or
               Iustifie
               Separation
               
                 from
                 it
              
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 he
                 addeth
              
               ,
               although
               besides
               Faith
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               things
               necessary
               for
               every
               Assembly
               ;
               yet
               be
               they
               necessary
               to
               the
               comely
               and
               stable
               being
               ,
               and
               not
               simply
               to
               the
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               
               
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 calls
              
               the
               Dutch
               Assemblies
               )
               which
               beside
               the
               maym
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               our
               
               Churches
               ,
               are
               grossely
               deceived
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Supper
               ,
               are
               notwithstanding
               holden
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               
               Was
               not
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               after
               the
               Return
               from
               Babylon
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Great
               King
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               as
               Nehemias
               came
               and
               Builded
               on
               the
               Walls
               of
               the
               City
               ?
               To
               say
               therefore
               it
               is
               none
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               not
               received
               this
               Discipline
               ,
               methinks
               is
               all
               one
               with
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Man
               would
               say
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               City
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               no
               Wall
               :
               or
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Vineyard
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               neither
               Hedge
               ,
               nor
               Ditch
               .
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               so
               sightly
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               Vineyard
               ,
               nor
               yet
               so
               safe
               against
               the
               Invasion
               of
               their
               several
               Enemies
               which
               lie
               in
               wait
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               truly
               both
               Cities
               and
               Vineyards
               .
               
                 And
                 whereas
              
               T.
               C.
               
                 seemed
                 to
                 make
              
               Discipline
               Essential
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 his
                 Defender
                 saith
              
               ,
               He
               did
               not
               take
               Discipline
               there
               strictly
               for
               the
               Political
               Guiding
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               Censures
               ,
               
               but
               as
               comprehending
               all
               the
               Behaviour
               concerning
               a
               Church
               in
               outward
               Duties
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Duties
               of
               Pastor
               and
               People
               .
            
             
               
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 disprove
                 the
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 their
                 main
                 Business
                 was
              
               ,
               To
               Prove
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               True
               Churches
               .
               
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 Entituled
                 ,
              
               Certain
               Positions
               h●ld
               and
               maintained
               by
               some
               Godly
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               against
               those
               of
               the
               Separation
               ;
               
                 which
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Published
                 by
              
               W.
               R.
               
                 and
                 called
              
               ,
               A
               Grave
               and
               Modest
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Separatists
               .
               The
               Ground-work
               whereof
               ,
               
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Ainsworth
               
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 laid
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               True
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               from
               which
               whosoever
               Wittingly
               and
               Continually
               Separateth
               himself
               ,
               Cutteth
               himself
               off
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               If
               this
               was
               
                 the
                 Ground-work
              
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               in
               those
               days
               ;
               those
               who
               live
               in
               ours
               ,
               ought
               well
               to
               consider
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               regard
               their
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               for
               this
               Assertion
               of
               theirs
               ,
               they
               bring
               Three
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               that
               they
               Enjoy
               ,
               and
               Ioyn
               together
               in
               the
               Vse
               of
               these
               outward
               Means
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               hath
               ordained
               for
               the
               Gathering
               of
               an
               Invisible
               Church
               ;
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               that
               their
               Whole
               Church
               maketh
               Profession
               of
               the
               True
               Faith
               :
               and
               Hold
               and
               Teach
               ,
               &c.
               all
               Truths
               Fundamental
               .
               
                 So
                 we
                 put
                 their
                 Two
              
               Reasons
               
                 into
                 One
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 relate
              
               to
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               Faith
               ;
               
                 which
                 ,
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               giveth
               life
               and
               being
               to
               a
               Visible
               Church
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               Profession
               we
               find
               many
               that
               have
               been
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               admitted
               to
               the
               Priviledges
               thereof
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
               So
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               Tolerate
               Gross
               Corruptions
               in
               it
               :
               yet
               because
               it
               kept
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               still
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               that
               all
               the
               known
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               acknowledge
               that
               Church
               for
               their
               Sister
               ,
               and
               give
               unto
               Her
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               Fellowship
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 H.
                 Iacob
              
               undertook
               
                 Fr.
                 Iohnson
              
               upon
               this
               Point
               of
               Separation
               ,
               the
               Position
               he
               laid
               down
               was
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               are
               the
               True
               Churches
               of
               God.
               
                 Which
                 he
                 proved
                 by
                 this
              
               Argument
               .
            
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               particular
               Man
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               in
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Company
               of
               Men
               ,
               so
               gathered
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               True
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Publickly
               Professed
               ,
               and
               Practised
               ,
               by
               Law
               in
               England
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               particular
               Man
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               and
               in
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               our
               Publick
               Assemblies
               are
               therein
               gathered
               together
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               True
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 against
                 the
              
               Reasons
               and
               Exceptions
               of
               Iohnson
               ,
               
                 that
                 whole
              
               Disputation
               is
               spent
               .
               
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Dispute
                 between
              
               Ball
               and
               Can
               ,
               about
               the
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 runs
                 into
                 this
              
               ,
               Whether
               our
               Church
               be
               a
               True
               Church
               or
               not
               ;
               
                 concerning
                 which
              
               ,
               Ball
               
                 thus
                 delivers
                 his
                 Judgment
              
               .
               
               True
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               Grounds
               and
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               though
               mix't
               with
               Defects
               and
               Errors
               in
               other
               matters
               ,
               not
               concerning
               the
               Life
               and
               Soul
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               for
               Substance
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Dispensation
               ,
               some
               things
               be
               not
               so
               well
               ordered
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               and
               ought
               ,
               are
               notes
               and
               markes
               of
               a
               True
               and
               Sound
               Church
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               crased
               in
               health
               and
               soundness
               ,
               by
               Errors
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Evils
               in
               Life
               and
               Manners
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Second
               Supposition
               which
               the
               Non-conformists
               proceeded
               on
               ,
               was
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               corruptions
               in
               our
               Church
               were
               not
               such
               as
               did
               overthrow
               the
               being
               and
               constitution
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               will
               best
               appear
               ,
               by
               the
               Answers
               they
               gave
               to
               the
               main
               Grounds
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               our
               Church
               was
               not
               rightly
               gathered
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Reformation
               from
               Popery
               .
               
                 To
                 which
              
               Giffard
               
                 thus
                 Answers
              
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Popery
               ,
               was
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               had
               not
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               from
               Rome
               ,
               nor
               took
               not
               her
               beginning
               of
               being
               a
               Church
               ,
               by
               Separating
               her self
               from
               that
               Romish
               Synagogue
               ;
               but
               having
               her
               Spirits
               revived
               ,
               and
               her
               Eyes
               opened
               ,
               by
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Heavenly
               Word
               ,
               did
               cast
               forth
               that
               Tyranny
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               with
               his
               Abominable
               Idolatry
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               False
               Worship
               ;
               and
               sought
               to
               bring
               all
               her
               Children
               unto
               the
               Right
               Faith
               ,
               
               and
               True
               Service
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               a
               purer
               ,
               and
               more
               faithful
               Church
               than
               before
               .
               
                 Others
                 add
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               have
               been
               a
               means
               to
               bring
               Men
               to
               the
               outward
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               a
               visible
               Church
               :
               Neither
               were
               sufficient
               means
               wanting
               ,
               in
               our
               Case
               ,
               for
               the
               due
               Conviction
               of
               Mens
               Minds
               ;
               
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 add
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Question
               must
               not
               be
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Means
               used
               were
               the
               Right
               Means
               ,
               for
               the
               Calling
               and
               Converting
               a
               People
               to
               the
               Faith
               ;
               but
               ,
               Whether
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               took
               a
               lawful
               course
               for
               recalling
               ,
               and
               re-uniting
               of
               Her
               Subjects
               unto
               those
               true
               
               Professors
               ,
               whose
               Fellowship
               they
               had
               forsaken
               ;
               which
               they
               Iustifie
               ,
               by
               the
               Examples
               of
               Jehoshaphat
               ,
               and
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 Asa
              
               ,
               and
               Hezekiah
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               we
               Communicate
               together
               in
               a
               False
               and
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               polluted
               with
               Reading
               stinted
               Prayers
               ,
               using
               Popish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               they
               Answer
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               hath
               used
               ,
               
               and
               might
               lawfully
               use
               ,
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               a
               stinted
               Form
               of
               Words
               :
               and
               that
               not
               only
               upon
               Ordinary
               ,
               but
               Extraordinary
               Occasions
               ,
               which
               requires
               an
               Extraordinary
               and
               Special
               Fervency
               of
               Spirit
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               They
               are
               so
               far
               from
               thinking
               them
               unlawful
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               ordinary
               and
               general
               occasions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               are
               many
               times
               more
               fit
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               are
               called
               Conceived
               Prayers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Formes
               ,
               
               thus
               devised
               by
               Men
               ,
               be
               Lawful
               and
               Profitable
               ,
               What
               sin
               can
               it
               be
               for
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               Command
               ,
               that
               such
               Fo●ms
               be
               used
               ;
               or
               ,
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               are
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               use
               them
               ?
               unless
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               That
               therefore
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               us
               to
               Hear
               the
               Word
               ,
               Receive
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               Believe
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               Commanded
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               so
               to
               do
               :
               Whereas
               indeed
               ,
               we
               ought
               the
               rather
               to
               do
               good
               things
               ,
               that
               are
               agreeable
               unto
               the
               Word
               ,
               when
               we
               know
               them
               also
               to
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ▪
            
             
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Non-conformists
                 say
              
               ,
               The
               Liturgy
               is
               in
               great
               part
               picked
               and
               culled
               out
               of
               the
               Mass
               Book
               ;
               but
               it
               followeth
               not
               thence
               ,
               that
               either
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               was
               esteemed
               by
               them
               a
               devised
               or
               false
               Worship
               ;
               for
               many
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Mass-Book
               it self
               are
               good
               and
               holy
               .
               A
               Pearl
               may
               be
               found
               upon
               a
               Dunghil
               ;
               we
               cannot
               more
               credit
               the
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               Mass-Book
               is
               Devillish
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               would
               be
               Antichristian
               to
               Pray
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               Mediation
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               profess
               many
               Fundamental
               Truths
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Our
               Service
               might
               be
               Picked
               and
               culled
               out
               of
               the
               Mass-Book
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               free
               from
               all
               fault
               and
               tincture
               ,
               from
               all
               shew
               and
               apperance
               of
               Evil
               ;
               though
               the
               Mass-Book
               it self
               was
               fraught
               with
               all
               manner
               of
               Abominations
               —
               But
               if
               it
               be
               wholly
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Mass-Book
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               have
               those
               things
               which
               are
               so
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Mass
               ,
               that
               both
               cannot
               possibly
               stand
               together
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               so
               many
               points
               ,
               
                 saith
                 B●ll
              
               ,
               are
               there
               taught
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               foundation
               of
               Popery
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               Popery
               should
               stand
               ,
               if
               they
               take
               place
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               proper
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Mass
               was
               added
               to
               our
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               than
               that
               our
               Common
               Prayer
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Mass
               Book
               :
               for
               most
               things
               in
               our
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Liturgies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               long
               before
               the
               Mass
               was
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
              
               Fasts
               ,
               and
               Feasts
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               
                 retained
                 ,
                 they
                 Answer
              
               ,
               That
               what
               was
               Antichristian
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               upon
               which
               those
               Practices
               were
               built
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               things
               themselves
               are
               not
               Antichristian
               .
               
               As
               namely
               ,
               
               saith
               Giffard
               ,
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               Merit
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               by
               Fasting
               ▪
               which
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ;
               the
               Worship
               and
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ;
               
               the
               Power
               of
               expelling
               Devils
               by
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               which
               the
               Papacy
               is
               full
               of
               ,
               but
               rejected
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               our
               Ministery
               was
               Antichristian
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 they
                 Answer
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Antichrist
               is
               described
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               not
               by
               his
               unlawful
               outward
               Calling
               ,
               or
               Office
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               exercise
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               First
               by
               the
               False
               Doctrine
               he
               should
               Teach
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               by
               the
               Authority
               he
               should
               Vsurp
               ,
               to
               give
               Laws
               to
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               to
               Rule
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Men
               as
               God.
               Which
               two
               Marks
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               evidently
               be
               discerned
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               so
               admit
               all
               the
               outward
               Callings
               and
               Offices
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               exercised
               ,
               were
               faulty
               ,
               and
               unwarrantable
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               yet
               you
               in
               your
               own
               Conscience
               know
               ,
               that
               these
               Marks
               of
               Antichrist
               cannot
               be
               found
               among
               the
               worst
               of
               our
               Ministers
               .
               For
               neither
               do
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Church
               allow
               any
               to
               teach
               False
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               we
               all
               Profess
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Law-giver
               to
               Conscience
               ;
               neither
               is
               any
               thing
               among
               us
               urged
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Word
               and
               Law
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Office
               ,
               
               which
               our
               Laws
               call
               the
               Office
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               described
               in
               the
               Word
               ;
               
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               outward
               Calling
               unto
               that
               Office
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               alloweth
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               same
               in
               substance
               which
               is
               set
               down
               in
               the
               VVord
               .
               Doth
               the
               VVord
               enjoyn
               the
               Minister
               to
               
               Teach
               diligently
               ?
               so
               ,
               by
               our
               Laws
               ,
               he
               is
               expresly
               charged
               at
               his
               Ordination
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               forbidden
               to
               Teach
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               required
               of
               necessity
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               he
               is
               perswaded
               may
               be
               concluded
               and
               proved
               by
               the
               Scripture
               :
               yea
               ,
               it
               Commandeth
               him
               ,
               with
               all
               faithful
               diligence
               ,
               to
               banish
               ,
               and
               drive
               away
               all
               Erroneous
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               VVord
               .
               Doth
               the
               VVord
               Authorise
               him
               ,
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ?
               So
               doth
               our
               Law.
               Doth
               the
               VVord
               require
               that
               the
               Minister
               should
               not
               only
               publickly
               Teach
               ,
               but
               also
               oversee
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               the
               Peoples
               Conversation
               ,
               Exhorting
               ,
               Admonishing
               ,
               Reproving
               ,
               Comforting
               them
               as
               well
               privately
               as
               publickly
               ?
               So
               doth
               our
               Law.
               Lastly
               ,
               Doth
               the
               VVord
               Authorise
               the
               Minister
               to
               execute
               the
               Censures
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ?
               our
               Law
               doth
               also
               command
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               although
               many
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               execution
               of
               these
               things
               appertain
               ,
               do
               grievously
               fail
               in
               the
               practice
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               you
               see
               the
               Office
               which
               the
               Law
               enjoyneth
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               the
               VVord
               layeth
               upon
               him
               .
               Tell
               us
               not
               then
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Name
               is
               given
               to
               our
               Office
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Popish
               Sacrificers
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               the
               worse
               of
               your self
               because
               you
               are
               called
               Brownists
               ?
               And
               ,
               Shall
               the
               Holy
               Office
               and
               Calling
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               VVord
               ,
               be
               misliked
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               called
               a
               Priesthood
               ?
               considering
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               agree
               in
               Name
               ,
               yet
               it
               differeth
               in
               Nature
               and
               Su●stance
               as
               much
               from
               the
               Romish
               Priesthood
               ,
               as
               Light
               doth
               from
               Darkness
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               Discipline
               is
               wanting
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 Answer
              
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               want
               or
               neglect
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               which
               concern
               the
               Discipline
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               calling
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               is
               no
               such
               sin
               ,
               as
               can
               make
               either
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Governors
               of
               our
               Church
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               our
               Church
               an
               Antichristian
               and
               False
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               adds
               ,
               That
               no
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               can
               be
               found
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               called
               an
               Antichrist
               ,
               or
               Antichristian
               ,
               who
               holding
               the
               Truth
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               professing
               those
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               that
               are
               Fundamental
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               doth
               swerve
               ,
               either
               in
               Iudgment
               ,
               or
               Practice
               ,
               from
               that
               Rule
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               given
               for
               the
               Discipline
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               Neither
               can
               you
               find
               any
               Antichrist
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               Doctrine
               is
               sound
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               be
               sound
               ,
               VVhat
               VVarrant
               have
               you
               to
               call
               us
               Antichrists
               ?
               If
               our
               Pastors
               offer
               to
               lead
               you
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               no
               other
               door
               than
               Christ
               ,
               How
               dare
               you
               ,
               that
               say
               you
               are
               
               Christ's
               ,
               refuse
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               them
               ?
               If
               our
               Assemblies
               be
               built
               upon
               that
               Rock
               ,
               How
               can
               you
               deny
               them
               to
               be
               True
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               2
               That
               the
               Substance
               of
               Discipline
               is
               preserved
               among
               us
               ;
               
               in
               which
               they
               reckon
               Preaching
               of
               the
               VVord
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Censures
               of
               Admonition
               ,
               Suspension
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               Provision
               for
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Poor
               ;
               which
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               by
               Law
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               all
               our
               Assemblies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               justly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               without
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               rather
               that
               we
               having
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               most
               substantial
               ,
               do
               want
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               exercise
               it
               not
               rightly
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               by
               those
               Officers
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               .
               
                 And
                 farther
                 they
                 add
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Land
               do
               Authorize
               
               the
               Minister
               to
               stay
               from
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               are
               Vncat●chised
               ,
               
               and
               out
               of
               Charity
               ,
               or
               any
               otherwise
               publick
               offenders
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               before
               the
               Communion
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               is
               after
               Confirmation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               although
               it
               were
               granted
               ,
               
               That
               we
               wanted
               both
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Churches
               Censures
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               those
               Officers
               which
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               to
               exercise
               them
               by
               ,
               yet
               might
               we
               be
               a
               True
               Church
               notwithstanding
               :
               as
               there
               was
               a
               True
               Church
               in
               Judah
               all
               the
               days
               of
               Asa
               and
               Jehosaphat
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               Discipline
               Reformed
               there
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               
               Jehoshaphat's
               Reign
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               was
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               Apostle
               blamed
               them
               for
               want
               of
               Discipline
               .
               The
               Congregation
               at
               Samaria
               is
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               
               before
               the
               Discipline
               was
               established
               there
               .
               And
               even
               in
               Jerusalem
               there
               was
               a
               famous
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               long
               before
               sundry
               parts
               of
               the
               Discipline
               (
               for
               want
               whereof
               they
               Condemn
               us
               )
               were
               established
               there
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               divers
               Churches
               were
               gathered
               some
               good
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               before
               the
               Discipline
               was
               setled
               ,
               or
               exercised
               :
               by
               all
               which
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               how
               necessary
               soever
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Discipline
               (
               which
               we
               want
               )
               be
               ,
               to
               the
               Beauty
               and
               Well-being
               ,
               or
               preservation
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               thereof
               ;
               but
               a
               True
               Church
               may
               be
               without
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               it
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               private
               persons
               to
               set
               up
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               Will
               and
               Consent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               
               Nay
               ,
               they
               declare
               ,
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               they
               should
               highly
               offend
               God.
               Giffard
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Fetters
               and
               
               Chains
               ,
               can
               no
               faster
               bind
               the
               hands
               and
               feet
               of
               Brownists
               ,
               then
               the
               hands
               of
               private
               Men
               are
               bound
               with
               the
               bands
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               presuming
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               Publick
               Authority
               .
               And
               if
               all
               the
               Brownists
               in
               the
               Land
               should
               come
               together
               ,
               and
               choose
               a
               Minister
               and
               Ordain
               him
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               him
               no
               more
               a
               Minister
               before
               God
               ,
               then
               if
               all
               the
               Apprentices
               in
               London
               ,
               taking
               upon
               them
               to
               choose
               a
               Lord
               Mayor
               ,
               and
               Minister
               an
               Oath
               unto
               him
               ,
               should
               make
               him
               a
               Lord
               Mayor
               .
               
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 afterwards
              
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               Church
               stand
               under
               
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 speak
              
               )
               an
               Antichristian
               Hierarchy
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 they
                 Answer
              
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               They
               deny
               that
               our
               Bishops
               can
               be
               called
               Antichristian
               ,
               since
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ought
               to
               hold
               and
               teach
               all
               Doctrines
               that
               are
               Fundamental
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               have
               Learnedly
               and
               Soundly
               maintained
               the
               Truth
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               that
               have
               gainsay'd
               it
               ;
               some
               have
               not
               only
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               and
               Ministry
               Converted
               many
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               have
               suffered
               Persecution
               for
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Suppose
               it
               were
               an
               Antichristian
               Yoke
               ,
               which
               they
               deny
               ;
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               destroy
               the
               being
               of
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               or
               Mi●istry
               under
               it
               .
               Since
               both
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               have
               frequently
               born
               such
               a
               Yoke
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               been
               the
               True
               Churches
               of
               God
               still
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               unlawful
               ,
               or
               Antichristian
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               they
               consider
               them
               as
               the
               Kings
               Visitors
               and
               Commissioners
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               the
               
               Pastors
               do
               their
               Duties
               .
               And
               that
               this
               cannot
               destroy
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               cast
               many
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               
               under
               one
               Provincial
               ,
               or
               Diocesan
               Government
               .
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               Bradshaw
               
                 undertakes
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 only
              
               lawful
               ,
               but
               expedient
               ,
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               the
               Magistrate
               cannot
               well
               discharge
               his
               Duty
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Oversight
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Churches
               within
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               without
               it
               :
               
                 as
                 is
                 implyed
                 in
                 the
                 seven
              
               Quaeries
               
                 he
                 propounds
                 to
              
               Fr.
               Iohnson
               
                 about
                 it
              
               .
               
               But
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Churches
               under
               them
               ,
               this
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               overthrow
               the
               Office
               of
               Pastors
               to
               particular
               Congregations
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               under
               them
               they
               perform
               the
               main
               and
               substantial
               Duties
               of
               True
               Pastors
               ;
               which
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               Church-Assemblies
               do
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Laws
               cought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               These
               Particulars
               I
               have
               laid
               together
               with
               all
               possible
               brevity
               and
               clearness
               ,
               from
               the
               Authors
               of
               best
               reputation
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               a
               distinct
               view
               of
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               ,
               between
               the
               Old
               Non-conformists
               ,
               and
               the
               Separatists
               of
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               But
               before
               we
               come
               to
               our
               present
               Times
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               Alteration
               that
               was
               made
               in
               the
               State
               of
               this
               Controversie
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               were
               called
               Independents
               ,
               and
               pretended
               to
               come
               off
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               Brownism
               ,
               or
               
                 rigid
                 Separation
              
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               give
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Progress
               of
               the
               Course
               of
               Separation
               ,
               or
               the
               Steps
               by
               which
               it
               was
               carried
               on
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               came
               at
               last
               to
               settle
               in
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 Way
              
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               
                 True
                 State
              
               of
               the
               Difference
               was
               ,
               between
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               and
               how
               far
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               then
               used
               ,
               will
               hold
               against
               the
               present
               Separation
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 called
              
               Brownists
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 f●eer
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
              
               new
               Church
               way
               ,
               
                 withdrew
                 into
                 the
              
               Low-Countreys
               ,
               
                 they
                 immediately
                 fell
                 into
                 strange
                 Factions
                 and
                 Divisions
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               A.
               D.
               1582.
               
               Robert
               Brown
               ,
               
                 accompanied
                 with
              
               Harrison
               a
               School-Master
               ,
               
                 and
                 about
                 50
                 or
                 60
                 Persons
                 ,
                 went
                 over
                 to
              
               Middleburgh
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 chose
              
               Harrison
               Pastor
               ▪
               and
               Brown
               Teacher
               .
               
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 there
              
               Three
               Months
               ,
               
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 falling
                 out
                 between
              
               Brown
               and
               Harri●on
               ,
               Brown
               
                 forsakes
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 for
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 Subscribes
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 the
              
               Archbishop
               ,
               To
               live
               Obediently
               to
               his
               Commands
               .
               
                 Concerning
                 whom
              
               ,
               Harrison
               
                 Writes
                 to
                 a
              
               Friend
               in
               London
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               :
               Indeed
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               a
               breach
               among
               us
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               us
               unworthy
               to
               bear
               his
               great
               and
               worthy
               Cause
               .
               Mr.
               Brown
               hath
               cast
               us
               off
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               open
               ,
               manifest
               ,
               and
               notable
               Treacheries
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               should
               declare
               them
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               believe
               me
               .
               Only
               this
               I
               testifie
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               well
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               Cain
               dealt
               not
               so
               ill
               with
               his
               Brother
               Abel
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               dealt
               with
               me
               .
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 words
              
               of
               Browns
               Subscription
               ,
               
               
                 were
                 these
              
               ,
               I
               do
               humbly
               submit
               my self
               to
               be
               at
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               Commandment
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               ,
               under
               Her
               Majesty
               ,
               I
               w●ll
               never
               resist
               ,
               or
               deprave
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 Restless
                 ,
                 and
                 Factious
                 Temper
                 ,
                 no
                 Promises
                 ,
                 or
              
               Subscriptions
               
                 could
                 keep
                 him
                 within
                 due
                 bounds
                 ;
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 hath
                 fully
                 discovered
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 promised
              
               to
               frequent
               our
               Churches
               ,
               
               and
               to
               come
               to
               
               Prayers
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 yet
                 ,
                 living
              
               School-Master
               
                 at
                 S.
              
               Olaves
               in
               Southwark
               
                 for
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 question'd
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 withdrew
                 into
                 another
                 Parish
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 he
                 would
                 go
              
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 accounted
              
               no
               act
               of
               Communion
               ;
               
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 thought
                 it
              
               not
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               our
               Sermons
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 perswaded
                 his
                 Followers
                 in
              
               London
               
                 so
                 to
                 do
              
               .
               
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 he
              
               Preached
               in
               Private
               Meetings
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
              
               the
               time
               of
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 ;
                 Which
                 this
              
               Author
               ,
               
                 though
                 a
              
               Non-conformist
               ,
               
                 and
                 Friend
                 of
              
               T.
               Cs
               ,
               
                 calls
                 a
              
               Cursed
               Conventicle
               :
               
                 who
                 sets
                 forth
                 at
                 large
                 his
              
               Strange
               Iuglings
               ,
               and
               Iesuitical
               Aequivocations
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Subscription
               .
               
               
                 By
                 the
              
               Bishops
               Authority
               ,
               
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 meant
                 only
                 his
              
               Civil
               Authority
               ;
               by
               declaring
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 he
                 understood
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               his
               own
               setting
               up
               ;
               
               by
               frequenting
               our
               Assemblies
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               
                 he
                 meant
              
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
              
               Land
               :
               
                 he
                 declared
              
               ,
               his
               Child
               was
               Baptized
               according
               to
               Law
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 then
                 told
                 his
                 Followers
              
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               without
               his
               Consent
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               of
               New
               England
               ,
               
                 hath
                 this
                 passage
                 concerning
              
               Brown.
               The
               first
               Inventor
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Brownism
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Sect
               took
               its
               Name
               ,
               fell
               back
               from
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               Parsonage
               called
               I●ourc●
               ;
               God
               so
               ,
               in
               a
               strange
               (
               yet
               wise
               )
               Providence
               ,
               ordering
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               had
               utterly
               renounced
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               England
               ,
               as
               no
               Church
               ;
               should
               afterwards
               accept
               of
               one
               Parish
               Church
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   But
                   upon
                   the
                   Dissention
                   at
                
              
               Middleborough
               ,
               between
               Brown
               and
               Harrison
               ,
               
                 that
                 Congregation
                 soon
                 broke
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               Ainsworth
               
                 cannot
                 deny
                 the
                 early
                 Dissentions
                 between
              
               Brown
               and
               
               Harrison
               ,
               Brown
               and
               Barrow
               ,
               Barrow
               and
               Fr.
               Iohnson
               ;
               
                 but
                 he
                 reckons
                 up
                 all
                 the
              
               differences
               in
               Scripture
               from
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               
                 downwards
                 to
                 justifie
                 theirs
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               
                 well
                 observes
              
               ,
               We
               are
               to
               distinguish
               between
               what
               falls
               out
               through
               the
               passions
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               what
               follows
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Party
                 at
              
               Amsterdam
               
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 a
              
               Third
               Cause
               
                 of
                 these
              
               Dissentions
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Iudgment
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               .
               I
               do
               see
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               heavy
               upon
               them
               ,
               blinding
               their
               Minds
               ,
               and
               hardening
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               see
               his
               Truth
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               at
               Wars
               among
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               far
               from
               that
               true
               Peace
               of
               God
               which
               followeth
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               two
               great
               Signs
               of
               
                 this
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               Their
               Invincible
               Obstinacy
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               
                 Scandalous
                 Breaches
              
               which
               followed
               still
               one
               upon
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               course
               of
               Separation
               continued
               ;
               and
               were
               only
               sometimes
               hindred
               from
               shewing
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               not
               being
               let
               loose
               upon
               each
               other
               ;
               For
               then
               the
               Firebrands
               soon
               appear
               ,
               which
               at
               other
               times
               they
               endeavour
               to
               cover
               .
            
             
               Their
               great
               Obstinacy
               appears
               ,
               by
               the
               Execution
               of
               Barrow
               and
               Greenwood
               ,
               who
               being
               Condemned
               for
               
                 Seditious
                 Books
              
               ,
               could
               no
               ways
               be
               reclaimed
               ;
               rather
               choosing
               to
               Dye
               ,
               than
               to
               Renounce
               the
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               .
               But
               Penry
               ,
               who
               suffered
               on
               the
               same
               account
               about
               that
               time
               ,
               had
               more
               Relenting
               
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               business
               of
               Separation
               .
               For
               Mr.
               
                 I.
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               
               of
               New-England
               ,
               relates
               this
               Story
               of
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               Mouth
               of
               Mr.
               Hildersham
               ,
               an
               eminent
               Non-conformist
               ;
               That
               he
               confessed
               ,
               
                 He
                 deserved
                 Death
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Seduced
                 many
                 of
                 Her
                 Loyal
                 Subjects
                 to
                 a
                 Separation
                 ,
                 from
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Which
                 though
                 himself
                 had
                 learned
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Evil
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 prevail
                 to
                 recover
                 divers
                 of
                 Her
                 Subjects
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 Seduced
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 was
                 now
                 justly
                 required
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               These
               are
               Mr.
               
               Cotton's
               own
               words
               .
               
               Concerning
               Barrow
               ,
               he
               reports
               from
               Mr.
               
               Dod's
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               stood
               under
               the
               Gibbet
               ,
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 deceived
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 being
                 stopt
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 purpose
                 more
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               These
               Executions
               extremely
               startled
               the
               Party
               ,
               and
               away
               goes
               
                 Francis
                 Iohnson
              
               with
               his
               Company
               to
               
                 Amsterdam
                 ;
                 Iohnson
              
               chargeth
               Ainsworth
               and
               his
               Party
               with
               Anabaptism
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 Humility
                 and
                 due
                 Obedience
                 to
                 Government
                 .
              
               In
               short
               ,
               they
               fell
               to
               pieces
               ,
               separating
               from
               each
               others
               Communion
               :
               
               some
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 formally
                 Excommunicated
                 each
                 other
              
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               Cotton
               will
               not
               allow
               that
               ,
               but
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 only
                 withdrew
              
               :
               yet
               those
               who
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               do
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               Johnson
               
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 were
                 Accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 Avoided
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Ainsworth
               
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 :
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 and
                 his
                 Company
                 were
                 rejected
                 and
                 avoided
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Johnson
               
                 and
                 his
              
               .
               
               And
               one
               Church
               received
               the
               Persons
               Excommunicated
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               became
               ridiculous
               to
               Spectators
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               themselves
               confessed
               .
               Iohnson
               and
               his
               Party
               charged
               the
               
               other
               with
               
                 Schism
                 in
                 Separating
                 from
                 them
              
               :
               
               But
               ,
               as
               others
               said
               ,
               who
               returned
               to
               our
               Church
               ;
               
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 Sin
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Johnson
               ,
               
                 than
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 refuse
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 all
                 True
                 Churches
                 beside
                 ?
              
               But
               the
               Difference
               went
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               Iohnson
               would
               admit
               none
               of
               
               Ainsworth's
               Company
               without
               Re-baptizing
               them
               ;
               
               Ainsworth
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               charged
               them
               with
               
                 woful
                 Apostasy
              
               :
               
               And
               one
               of
               his
               own
               Company
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 Contentions
                 .
              
               When
               Robinson
               went
               from
               Leyden
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               end
               these
               Differences
               ,
               he
               complained
               very
               much
               of
               the
               
                 disorderly
                 and
                 tumultuous
                 carriage
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               Which
               ,
               with
               Mr.
               Ainsworths
               Maintenance
               ,
               was
               an
               early
               discovery
               of
               the
               Great
               Excellency
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Church-Governm●nt
              
               .
               
               Smith
               ,
               who
               set
               up
               another
               
                 Separate
                 congregation
              
               ,
               was
               
               Iohnson's
               Pupil
               ,
               and
               went
               over
               ,
               
                 In
                 hopes
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Cotton
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 have
                 gained
                 his
                 Tutor
                 from
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 his
                 Rigid
                 Separation
              
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               soon
               outwent
               him
               :
               and
               he
               charges
               the
               other
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               with
               some
               of
               the
               very
               same
               Faults
               which
               they
               had
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               viz.
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
              
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               charged
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 Reading
                 of
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               he
               thought
               them
               equ●lly
               guilty
               
                 in
                 looking
                 on
                 their
                 Bibles
                 ,
                 in
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Singing
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 Antichristian
                 Government
              
               ,
               in
               adding
               the
               Human
               Inventions
               of
               
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 pulling
                 down
                 one
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 was
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               Being
               therefore
               unsatisfied
               with
               all
               Churches
               ,
               he
               began
               one
               wholly
               new
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Baptized
               himself
               .
               For
               ,
               
               he
               declared
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 one
                 True
                 Ordinance
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Separatists
                 .
              
               But
               this
               New
               Church
               was
               
               of
               short
               continuance
               ,
               for
               ,
               upon
               his
               Death
               ,
               it
               dwindled
               away
               ,
               or
               was
               swallowed
               up
               in
               the
               Common
               Gulf
               of
               Anabaptism
               .
               And
               now
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               here
               had
               been
               an
               end
               of
               Separation
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               all
               probability
               there
               had
               ;
               had
               not
               Mr.
               Robinson
               of
               Leyden
               abated
               much
               of
               the
               Rigor
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               asserted
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 Communicating
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               The
               former
               he
               defended
               in
               a
               Discourse
               between
               Ainsworth
               and
               him
               .
               So
               that
               the
               present
               Separatists
               ,
               who
               deny
               that
               ,
               are
               gone
               beyond
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               fallen
               back
               to
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 Rigid
                 Separation
                 .
                 Robinson
              
               succeeded
               (
               though
               not
               immediately
               )
               Iacob
               ,
               in
               his
               Congregation
               at
               Leyden
               ,
               whom
               some
               make
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Independency
              
               .
               
               But
               from
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               Church
               ,
               it
               spread
               into
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Cotton
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 went
                 over
                 thither
                 in
                 their
                 Church-State
                 to
              
               Plymouth
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 Model
                 was
                 followed
                 by
                 other
                 Churches
                 there
                 ;
                 at
              
               Salem
               ,
               Boston
               ,
               
               Watertown
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               Mr.
               Cotton
               professeth
               ,
               That
               Robinson
               
                 's
                 Denyal
                 of
                 the
                 Parishional
                 Churches
                 in
              
               England
               
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 (
                 either
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 mixt
                 corrupt
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 defect
                 in
                 their
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 excess
                 in
                 their
                 Episcopal
                 Government
                 )
                 was
                 never
                 received
                 into
                 any
                 heart
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 infer
                 a
                 nullity
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 State.
              
               
               And
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Roger
                 Williams
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 upon
                 due
                 consideration
                 he
                 cannot
                 find
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Principles
                 and
                 Grounds
                 of
                 Reform●tion
                 do
                 necessarily
                 conclude
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 false
                 Churches
                 ;
                 from
                 their
                 Ministery
                 as
                 a
                 false
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 from
                 their
                 Worship
                 as
                 a
                 false
                 Worship
                 ;
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 Professors
                 as
                 no
                 visible
                 Saints
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 either
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 or
                 probably
                 conclude
                 a
                 Separation
                 from
                 
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 Preached
                 by
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
              
               England
               .
               
               Mr.
               R.
               Williams
               urged
               Mr.
               Cotton
               with
               an
               apparent
               inconsistency
               between
               these
               Principles
               and
               his
               own
               Practice
               ;
               for
               although
               he
               pretended
               to
               
                 own
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 as
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               yet
               by
               his
               
                 Actual
                 Separation
                 from
                 them
              
               ,
               he
               shewed
               ,
               that
               really
               he
               did
               not
               ;
               and
               he
               adds
               ,
               that
               Separation
               did
               naturally
               follow
               from
               the
               old
               
                 Puritan
                 Principles
              
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               Can
               
                 hath
                 unanswerably
                 proved
              
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Puritans
                 against
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 profaneness
                 of
                 People
                 professing
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
              
               Christ
               '
               
                 s
                 Flock
                 and
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 if
                 truly
                 followed
                 ,
                 lead
                 on
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 inforce
                 a
                 Separation
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               Cotton
               doth
               assert
               the
               
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 hearing
                 English
                 Preachers
                 in
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 Communion
                 in
                 Hearing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Seals
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Williams
               urgeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 Communion
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
               Upon
               which
               ,
               Mr.
               Cotton
               grants
               ,
               
                 That
                 though
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 joyn
                 in
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Sermon
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Church-state
                 .
              
               Yet
               ,
               after
               all
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               
                 True
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               they
               remain
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               it
               appears
               from
               the
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               justifie
               Separation
               from
               them
               ;
               upon
               the
               Principles
               of
               either
               Party
               .
               So
               that
               though
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 Way
              
               seem
               to
               be
               more
               moderate
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               of
               their
               Principles
               ,
               then
               the
               old
               
                 rigid
                 Separatists
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               means
               they
               make
               their
               Separation
               more
               Inexcusable
               .
               The
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 Apologetical
                 Narration
              
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               imputation
               of
               Brownism
               ,
               deliver
               this
               as
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               concerning
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 .
                 
                 And
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               
               viz.
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 sincere
                 Profession
                 to
                 make
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Defilements
                 ,
                 we
                 conceived
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Vnwarranted
                 Power
                 in
                 Church
                 Governors
                 exercised
                 therein
                 ,
                 did
                 never
                 work
                 in
                 us
                 any
                 other
                 thought
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 Parochial
                 Congregations
                 thereof
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 True
                 Churches
                 and
                 Body
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Ministery
                 thereof
                 a
                 True
                 Ministery
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 did
                 it
                 ever
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 Iudge
                 them
                 Antichristian
                 ;
                 we
                 saw
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 abroad
                 in
              
               Scotland
               ,
               Holland
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 (
                 though
                 more
                 Reformed
                 )
                 yet
                 for
                 their
                 Mixture
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Iudged
                 no
                 Churches
                 also
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 or
                 conceive
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 an
                 horror
                 to
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 always
                 professed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               England
               
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 ,
                 either
                 actually
                 overspread
                 with
                 Defilements
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 our selves
                 had
                 least
                 ,
                 yea
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 ever
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 visiting
                 our
                 own
                 Land
                 again
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 to
                 our
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 both
                 did
                 and
                 would
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Christ.
               This
               is
               a
               very
               fair
               Confession
               from
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               difficulty
               returns
               with
               greater
               force
               ;
               
                 How
                 comes
                 Separation
                 from
                 these
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ?
              
               If
               they
               had
               gone
               upon
               the
               
                 Brownists
                 Principles
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Dispute
               had
               been
               about
               the
               truth
               or
               falshood
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               their
               truth
               being
               supposed
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               followed
               ;
               whereas
               now
               ,
               upon
               altering
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               by
               the
               Independents
               ,
               though
               their
               Principles
               seem
               more
               Moderate
               ,
               yet
               their
               Practice
               is
               more
               Unreasonable
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               a
               vain
               pretence
               used
               at
               
               this
               day
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               Separation
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 our
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ▪
               in
               that
               Opinion
               they
               do
               ;
               but
               in
               Separation
               they
               agree
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               more
               unjustifiable
               in
               them
               ,
               since
               they
               yield
               so
               much
               to
               our
               Churches
               .
               And
               yet
               herein
               ,
               whatever
               they
               pre●end
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               exceed
               their
               
                 Independent
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               whose
               Separation
               themselves
               Condemned
               .
               But
               the
               Presbyterians
               were
               then
               unsatisfied
               with
               this
               Declaration
               of
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               and
               thought
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               sufficiently
               clear
               them
               from
               the
               Charge
               of
               Brownism
               ;
               
               because
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               agreed
               with
               the
               old
               Separatists
               in
               the
               Main
               Principle
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 Which
              
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Civil
                 Peace
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
              
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Quarrels
                 both
                 at
              
               Amsterdam
               ,
               and
               Rotterdam
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 Law-Suites
                 depending
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 there
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               overthrow
               the
               Bounds
               of
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Separatists
               did
               ,
               and
               think
               such
               a
               Confinement
               Unlawful
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               They
               make
               
                 true
                 Saintship
              
               the
               necessary
               Qualification
               of
               
                 Church
                 Members
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Separatists
               did
               :
               Whereby
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 they
                 confound
                 the
                 Visible
                 ,
                 and
                 Invisible
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 form
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
               (
               4.
               )
               They
               renounce
               the
               Ordination
               received
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               allowance
               they
               make
               of
               a
               
                 true
                 Ministry
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               an
               
                 explicit
                 or
                 implicit
                 Call
              
               ,
               grounded
               on
               the
               Peoples
               
                 explicit
                 or
                 implicit
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               Man
               as
               their
               Pastor
               .
               For
               when
               they
               first
               began
               to
               set
               up
               a
               
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               ,
               after
               the
               New
               Model
               ,
               at
               
                 Rotterdam
                 ,
                 Ward
              
               was
               chosen
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               
                 Bridges
                 Teacher
              
               ,
               but
               they
               both
               Renounced
               their
               Ordination
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               some
               say
               ,
               
                 They
                 
                 ordained
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Congregation
                 gave
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               And
               now
               ,
               new
               Congregations
               began
               to
               be
               set
               up
               in
               Holland
               ,
               upon
               these
               Principles
               ;
               but
               they
               again
               fell
               into
               Divisions
               as
               great
               as
               the
               former
               .
               Simpson
               renouncing
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               was
               admitted
               a
               
                 private
                 member
              
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Rotterdam
               ;
               but
               he
               grew
               soon
               unsatisfied
               with
               the
               Orders
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               thought
               too
               great
               a
               Restraint
               was
               laid
               upon
               the
               private
               Members
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               Prophecying
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               joyned
               with
               him
               ,
               complaining
               of
               the
               Mischief
               of
               Impositions
               ,
               were
               ready
               for
               a
               Separation
               ,
               if
               that
               restraint
               were
               not
               speedily
               removed
               .
               Mr.
               Bridge
               yields
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               to
               the
               time
               ,
               viz.
               
                 On
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 after
                 Sermon
              
               ;
               this
               gives
               no
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               they
               must
               have
               their
               will
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               never
               cease
               complaining
               of
               the
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
              
               .
               And
               so
               Mr.
               Simpson
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Party
               ,
               set
               up
               a
               
                 New
                 Church
              
               of
               their
               own
               :
               Which
               
                 I.
                 Goodwin
              
               doth
               not
               deny
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Simpson
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 upon
                 dislike
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Mr.
              
               Bridge
               
                 was
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 might
                 seek
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 departure
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 these
                 Churches
                 quiet
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 Separation
                 made
                 ?
              
               
               So
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 contentions
                 and
                 slanders
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 grievous
                 ,
              
               saith
               Baylie
               ,
               
                 than
                 those
                 of
              
               Amsterdam
               ,
               betwixt
               Ainsworth
               and
               Johnsons
               
                 followers
                 ▪
                 But
                 did
                 not
                 Mr.
              
               Bridges
               
                 Church
                 continue
                 in
                 great
                 quietness
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Bitterness
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Reproaches
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 Censures
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Br●dge
               
                 often
                 declared
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 come
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 being
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 given
                 them
                 such
                 scope
                 
                 and
                 liberty
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               apprehend
               the
               necessity
               of
               Impositions
               ,
               and
               the
               mischief
               of
               a
               
                 Separating
                 dividing
                 humor
              
               .
               But
               the
               People
               having
               the
               Power
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               were
               resolved
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 held
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 vain
              
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Ward
               ,
               had
               it
               seems
               given
               Offence
               to
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 by
                 Preaching
                 the
                 same
                 Sermons
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 Preached
                 before
                 at
              
               Norwich
               ;
               this
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               frivolous
               things
               ,
               were
               thought
               Intolerable
               Impositions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               against
               the
               Will
               of
               Mr.
               Bridge
               ,
               they
               Depose
               Mr.
               Ward
               from
               his
               Ministery
               .
               This
               being
               a
               fresh
               discovery
               of
               the
               great
               inconveniency
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ,
               gave
               a
               mighty
               alarm
               to
               the
               Brethren
               :
               which
               occasion'd
               a
               Meeting
               of
               
                 the
                 Messengers
                 from
                 other
                 Churches
              
               (
               as
               they
               called
               them
               )
               for
               closing
               up
               of
               this
               wound
               ;
               but
               they
               durst
               not
               search
               deep
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               skinn'd
               it
               over
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               great
               reproach
               and
               scandal
               of
               it
               .
               From
               these
               things
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               inferred
               the
               necessity
               of
               
                 Civil
                 Authorities
              
               interposing
               ;
               
               and
               of
               not
               leaving
               all
               to
               
                 Conscience
                 .
                 For
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 Conscience
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 urging
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 that
                 Scandal
                 occasion'd
                 at
              
               Rotterdam
               
                 by
                 that
                 Schism
                 ,
                 where
                 divers
                 Members
                 left
                 the
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 disorderly
                 ,
                 wherein
                 even
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 had
                 a
                 deep
                 Charge
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 be
                 prevented
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 many
                 Meetings
                 ,
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 means
                 used
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 taking
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Re-union
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 Authority
                 and
                 Command
                 found
                 it
                 .
              
               These
               things
               I
               have
               more
               fully
               deduced
               ;
               Not
               ,
               as
               though
               bare
               Dissentions
               in
               a
               Church
               were
               an
               Argument
               of
               it self
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               ,
               to
               shew
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               Popular
               Church
               Government
               naturally
               
               leads
               to
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               leaves
               them
               without
               Remedy
               ;
               and
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               humerous
               and
               factious
               People
               will
               always
               complain
               of
               the
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 Impositions
              
               ,
               though
               the
               things
               be
               never
               so
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               and
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               this
               Principle
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               will
               unavoidably
               lead
               Men
               into
               Confusion
               :
               For
               when
               Men
               once
               break
               the
               Rules
               of
               Order
               and
               
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               run
               down
               the
               Hill
               ,
               and
               tumble
               down
               all
               before
               them
               .
               If
               Men
               complain
               of
               the
               Mischief
               of
               our
               Impositions
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               may
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               ,
               complain
               of
               theirs
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Presbyterians
               cannot
               Answer
               the
               Independents
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               either
               ,
               or
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               Answer
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               who
               have
               as
               just
               a
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               have
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               From
               hence
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               ,
               although
               the
               Pretence
               of
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               seemed
               very
               modest
               ,
               as
               to
               themselves
               ;
               yet
               they
               going
               upon
               a
               Common
               Principle
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               charged
               them
               with
               being
               the
               Occasion
               of
               that
               Horrible
               Inundation
               of
               Errors
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               which
               immediately
               overspread
               this
               City
               and
               Nation
               :
               which
               I
               shall
               briefly
               represent
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               most
               ●●inent
               Presbyterians
               of
               that
               time
               .
               Thence
               〈…〉
               ,
               
               a
               zealous
               Scotch
               Presbyterian
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 verily
                 believed
              
               ,
               Independency
               
                 cannot
                 but
                 prove
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 all
                 Schisms
                 and
                 Heresies
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 add
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 worse
                 than
                 Pop●ry
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Then●e
                 the
              
               Scotch
               Commissioners
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 pres●ed
              
               Vniformity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               means
               to
               
               preserve
               Peace
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               many
               Divisions
               and
               Troubles
               ;
               a
               thing
               very
               becoming
               the
               King
               to
               promote
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               good
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ;
               and
               a
               thing
               which
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               all
               sound
               Divines
               and
               Politicians
               are
               for
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 Corn.
                 Burgess
              
               told
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               
               That
               our
               Church
               was
               laid
               waste
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               confusion
               ,
               under
               the
               Plausible
               Pretence
               of
               not
               forcing
               Mens
               Consciences
               :
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               Men
               into
               a
               course
               of
               Order
               and
               Vniformity
               ,
               in
               God's
               way
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               force
               the
               Conscience
               ;
               but
               to
               set
               up
               God
               in
               his
               due
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               all
               his
               People
               into
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousness
               and
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               Errors
               and
               Innovations
               ,
               
               under
               which
               we
               groaned
               so
               much
               of
               later
               years
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               Case
               ,
               were
               but
               
                 Tolerabiles
                 Ineptiae
              
               ,
               Tolerable
               Trifles
               ,
               Childrens
               Play
               ,
               compared
               with
               these
               Damnable
               Doctrines
               ,
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               them
               :
               Polygamy
               ,
               Arbitrary
               Divorce
               ,
               Mortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ;
               No
               Ministry
               ,
               no
               Churches
               ,
               no
               Ordinances
               ,
               no
               Scripture
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               the
               very
               foundation
               of
               all
               these
               laid
               in
               such
               a
               Schism
               of
               Boundless
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               such
               Lawless
               Separation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Famous
               City
               of
               London
               is
               become
               an
               Amsterdam
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               Calamy
               ,
               Separation
               from
               our
               Churches
               is
               Countenanced
               ,
               Toleration
               is
               Cried
               Vp
               ,
               Authority
               asleep
               .
               It
               would
               seem
               a
               wonder
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               reckon
               how
               many
               separate
               Congregations
               ,
               or
               rather
               Segregations
               there
               are
               in
               the
               City
               ;
               What
               Churches
               against
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hereby
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               People
               are
               mightily
               distracted
               ,
               many
               are
               hindred
               from
               Conversion
               ,
               
               and
               even
               the
               Godly
               themselves
               have
               lost
               much
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Godliness
               in
               their
               Lives
               .
               The
               Lord
               keep
               us
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               from
               being
               Poysoned
               with
               such
               an
               Error
               as
               that
               of
               an
               Vnlimited
               Toleration
               .
               A
               Doctrine
               that
               overthroweth
               all
               Church-Government
               ,
               bringeth
               in
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               openeth
               a
               wide
               door
               unto
               all
               Irreligion
               and
               Atheism
               .
            
             
               Diversity
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               Matthew
               Newcomen
               ,
               disjoynts
               and
               distracts
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Seminary
               of
               perpetual
               Hatreds
               ,
               Iealousies
               ,
               Seditions
               ,
               Wars
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               World
               be
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               either
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               State
               begets
               a
               Schim
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Church
               begets
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               State
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               either
               Religion
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               prejudiced
               by
               Civil
               Contentions
               ,
               or
               Church-Controversies
               and
               Disputes
               about
               Opinions
               break
               out
               into
               Civil
               Wars
               .
               Men
               will
               at
               last
               take
               up
               Swords
               and
               Spears
               in
               stead
               of
               Pens
               ;
               and
               defend
               that
               by
               Arms
               which
               they
               cannot
               do
               by
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               These
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Taste
               of
               the
               Sense
               of
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Divines
              
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               concerning
               the
               dangerous
               effects
               of
               that
               Toleration
               which
               their
               
                 Independent
                 Brethren
              
               desired
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               finding
               themselves
               thus
               Loaden
               with
               so
               many
               Reproaches
               ,
               and
               particularly
               with
               being
               the
               Occasion
               of
               so
               many
               Errors
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               published
               their
               
                 Apologetical
                 Narration
              
               in
               Vindication
               of
               themselves
               ,
               wherein
               (
               as
               is
               said
               before
               )
               they
               endeavour
               to
               purge
               themselves
               from
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Brownism
               ;
               declaring
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 looked
                 
                 on
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 as
                 True
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 true
                 Ministery
              
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               earnestly
               desire
               liberty
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Peaceable
                 practice
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               the
               Presbyterians
               Answered
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               That
               they
               did
               not
               understand
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               what
               Sense
               they
               allowed
               
                 our
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               what
               Necessity
               there
               was
               for
               any
               Separation
               ,
               or
               what
               need
               of
               Toleration
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 owned
              
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               ;
               either
               they
               understood
               it
               of
               a
               bare
               Metaphysical
               Verity
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               our
               Divines
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               grant
               it
               to
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ;
               That
               she
               is
               a
               True
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               rotten
               Infections
               Strumpet
               is
               a
               True
               Woman
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               thank
               them
               for
               their
               Favour
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               our
               Churches
               in
               the
               same
               Category
               with
               Rome
               :
               or
               else
               they
               understand
               it
               in
               a
               Moral
               sense
               for
               sound
               and
               pure
               Churches
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               Why
               do
               ye
               not
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               Communicate
               as
               Brethren
               ?
               Why
               desire
               ye
               a
               Toleration
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               
                 say
                 the
              
               Dissenting
               Brethren
               ,
               we
               own
               you
               to
               be
               True
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Communicate
               with
               you
               in
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 reply'd
              
               ,
               If
               you
               own
               it
               by
               External
               Act
               of
               Communion
               ,
               ye
               must
               Communicate
               with
               us
               in
               Sacraments
               :
               
                 but
                 this
                 ye
                 refuse
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ye
                 must
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 old
              
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               .
               
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 refusal
                 of
              
               Communion
               ,
               
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 towards
                 all
                 Churches
                 besides
                 their
                 own
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 must
                 lie
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 of
                 Separation
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
              
               Brownists
               .
               
                 And
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               Newcomen
               urged
               them
               ,
               their
               agreeing
               
               with
               us
               in
               Doctrines
               that
               are
               Fundamental
               ,
               their
               holding
               one
               Head
               ,
               and
               one
               Faith
               ,
               doth
               not
               excuse
               them
               from
               being
               guilty
               of
               breach
               of
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               downright
               Schism
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               hold
               not
               one
               Body
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               .
               For
               when
               Men
               make
               different
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               draw
               Men
               into
               Parties
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               their
               owning
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               doth
               excuse
               them
               from
               Schism
               ,
               as
               he
               proves
               from
               St.
               Augustin
               and
               
                 Beza
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 afterwards
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 still
                 they
                 denied
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
              
               Brownists
               ,
               or
               Rigid
               Separatists
               ,
               because
               they
               separated
               from
               our
               Congregations
               as
               no
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               dispensed
               as
               Antichristian
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               People
               as
               no
               Visible
               Christians
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Replyed
              
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               always
               a
               Difference
               among
               the
               Separatists
               themselves
               ,
               some
               being
               more
               rigid
               than
               others
               ;
               
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               last
               Clause
               ,
               
                 none
                 since
              
               Barrow
               had
               owned
               it
               .
               
                 But
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rest
              
               ,
               
               
                 only
                 putting
              
               Vnlawful
               for
               Antichristian
               ;
               
                 and
                 by
              
               Ordinances
               ,
               understanding
               Church-Ordinances
               ,
               
                 they
                 own
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Principles
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 words
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 own
              
               our
               Parochial
               Congregations
               to
               be
               true
               Churches
               ;
               
                 yet
                 having
                 the
                 same
                 Opinions
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 moderate
              
               Brownists
               ,
               touching
               Church-Constitution
               ,
               Matter
               ,
               Form
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Government
               ,
               Communion
               ,
               Corruptions
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               consequence
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               true
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Ordinances
               are
               all
               unlawful
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 less
                 cause
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 their
              
               Separation
               ,
               
               by
               acknowledging
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               True
               Churches
               ,
               their
               Separation
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               culpable
               ,
               and
               the
               grosser
               and
               more
               inexcusable
               the
               Schism
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               
               sin
               ,
               saith
               Bayly
               ,
               to
               depart
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               I
               profess
               to
               be
               True
               ,
               and
               whose
               Ministry
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               saving
               ,
               than
               from
               a
               Church
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               False
               ,
               and
               whose
               Ministers
               I
               take
               to
               have
               no
               calling
               from
               God
               ;
               nor
               any
               Blessing
               from
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               Independents
               were
               then
               charged
               with
               Schism
               for
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               For
               refusing
               Communion
               with
               those
               Churches
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 confessed
                 to
              
               be
               true
               Churches
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 say
                 the
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Assembly
               ,
               
               Thus
               to
               depart
               from
               True
               Churches
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               departing
               ,
               to
               declare
               them
               not
               to
               be
               such
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               For
               setting
               up
               
                 different
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               where
               they
               confessed
               there
               was
               
                 an
                 Agreement
                 in
                 Doctrine
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               But
               because
               some
               Men
               are
               so
               unwilling
               to
               understand
               the
               
                 True
                 State
              
               of
               this
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               ,
               between
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               the
               Independents
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               give
               a
               fuller
               account
               of
               it
               from
               the
               Debates
               between
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               Independents
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               proposed
               by
               themselves
               at
               the
               Committee
               for
               Accommodation
               ,
               Dec.
               4.
               1645.
               was
               this
               ,
            
             
               That
               they
               may
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               Communicate
               as
               Members
               in
               those
               Parishes
               where
               they
               dwell
               ;
               but
               may
               have
               liberty
               to
               have
               Congregations
               of
               such
               Persons
               who
               give
               good
               Testimonies
               of
               their
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               yet
               out
               of
               tenderness
               
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               cannot
               Communicate
               in
               their
               Parishes
               ,
               but
               do
               voluntarily
               offer
               themselves
               to
               joyn
               in
               such
               Congregations
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               Answered
               ,
               Decemb.
               15.
               
            
             
               This
               Desire
               is
               not
               to
               be
               granted
               them
               ,
               for
               these
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               holds
               out
               a
               
                 plain
                 and
                 total
                 Separation
                 from
                 the
                 Rule
              
               ;
               as
               if
               in
               nothing
               it
               were
               to
               be
               complied
               with
               ;
               nor
               
                 our
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               communicated
               with
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               which
               should
               argue
               Church-Communion
               .
               More
               could
               not
               be
               said
               ,
               or
               done
               ,
               against
               
                 False
                 Churches
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               plainly
               holds
               out
               ,
               
                 The
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 gathering
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               yea
               out
               of
               such
               
                 True
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               are
               endeavouring
               farther
               to
               reform
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               whereof
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               hint
               of
               any
               example
               in
               all
               the
               Book
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               would
               give
               Countenance
               to
               
                 A
                 perpetual
                 Schism
                 and
                 Division
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               still
               drawing
               away
               some
               from
               the
               Churches
               under
               the
               Rule
               ,
               which
               also
               would
               breed
               many
               Irritations
               among
               the
               Parties
               going
               away
               ,
               and
               those
               whom
               they
               leave
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               between
               the
               Church
               that
               should
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               which
               they
               should
               go
               .
            
             
               Decemb.
               23.
               
               The
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               put
               in
               their
               Reply
               to
               these
               Reasons
               .
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 the
              
               First
               Reason
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               gathering
               into
               other
               Congregations
               such
               ,
               who
               cannot
               ,
               out
               of
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               partake
               as
               Members
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               for
               the
               purer
               enjoyment
               (
               as
               to
               their
               Consciences
               )
               of
               all
               Ordinances
               yet
               still
               maintaining
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               Churches
               ,
               is
               far
               from
               Separation
               ,
               much
               less
               a
               plain
               and
               total
               Separation
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               setting
               up
               Churches
               against
               Churches
               ,
               but
               Neighbour
               Sister
               Churches
               of
               a
               different
               Iudgment
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               if
               the
               purest
               Churches
               in
               the
               World
               (
               unto
               our
               Iudgment
               ,
               in
               all
               other
               respects
               )
               should
               Impose
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               any
               one
               thing
               ;
               that
               such
               tender
               Consciences
               cannot
               joyn
               in
               (
               as
               suppose
               kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Receiving
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Scotland
               and
               England
               )
               if
               they
               remove
               from
               these
               Churches
               ,
               and
               have
               Liberty
               from
               a
               State
               to
               Gather
               into
               other
               Churches
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               this
               and
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               Separation
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               it
               is
               not
               a
               plain
               and
               total
               Separation
               from
               the
               Rule
               ,
               unless
               they
               Wholly
               in
               all
               things
               differ
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               altogether
               different
               Rules
               of
               Constitution
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Government
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               practice
               the
               most
               of
               the
               same
               things
               ;
               and
               these
               the
               most
               substantial
               ,
               which
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Rule
               it self
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               they
               would
               maintain
               Occasional
               Communion
               with
               their
               Churches
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Hearing
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               Occasionally
               ,
               in
               Baptising
               their
               Children
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               receiving
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               there
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               ,
               Would
               not
               all
               this
               clear
               them
               from
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Schism
               ?
               Not
               
                 agreeing
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 
                 things
                 ?
              
               Not
               
                 owning
                 their
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ?
              
               Not
               maintaining
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               them
               ?
               Let
               us
               hear
               ,
               what
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               think
               of
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               Thus
               they
               Answer
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               although
               
                 Tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               may
               bind
               Men
               to
               forbear
               ,
               or
               
                 suspend
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Communion
              
               in
               that
               Particular
               ,
               wherein
               Men
               conceive
               they
               cannot
               
                 hold
                 Communion
              
               without
               sin
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               bind
               to
               follow
               such
               a
               positive
               Prescript
               ,
               as
               possibly
               may
               be
               divers
               from
               the
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               which
               kind
               we
               conceive
               this
               of
               
                 Gathering
                 Separate
                 Churches
                 out
                 of
                 True
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               one
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               remove
               to
               a
               Congregation
               which
               is
               under
               
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
              
               ,
               another
               to
               a
               Congregation
               of
               a
               
                 different
                 Constitution
              
               from
               the
               Rule
               ;
               in
               the
               former
               case
               a
               Man
               retains
               his
               Membership
               ;
               in
               the
               latter
               he
               renounceth
               his
               Membership
               upon
               difference
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               touching
               the
               very
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               from
               and
               unto
               which
               he
               removes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               a
               Church
               do
               require
               that
               which
               is
               evil
               of
               any
               Member
               ,
               he
               must
               forbear
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               
                 without
                 Separation
              
               .
               They
               who
               thought
               Kneeling
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Communion
               ,
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               either
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               Scotland
               ,
               did
               not
               Separate
               ,
               or
               Renounce
               Membership
               ,
               but
               did
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               Zeal
               and
               Learning
               ,
               defend
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               against
               those
               of
               the
               Separation
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Notion
               of
               Separation
               is
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               Civil
               Acts
               of
               State
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               To
               leave
               all
               
                 Ordinary
                 Communion
              
               in
               any
               Church
               with
               dislike
               ,
               when
               Opposition
               or
               Offence
               offers
               it self
               ,
               is
               to
               Separate
               from
               such
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               Sense
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               A
               
                 total
                 difference
              
               from
               Churches
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               make
               a
               
                 total
                 Separation
              
               ;
               for
               the
               most
               
                 rigid
                 Separatists
              
               hold
               the
               same
               rule
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Government
               with
               our
               Brethren
               ;
               and
               under
               this
               pretence
               ,
               
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 Donatists
              
               ,
               all
               that
               ever
               were
               thought
               to
               Separate
               ,
               might
               shelter
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               If
               they
               may
               occasionally
               exercise
               these
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               once
               ,
               a
               second
               ,
               or
               third
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               reason
               why
               it
               may
               not
               be
               ordinary
               without
               sin
               ;
               and
               then
               Separation
               and
               Church-Gathering
               would
               have
               been
               needless
               .
               To
               Separate
               from
               those
               Churches
               ordinarily
               and
               visibly
               ,
               with
               whom
               occasionally
               you
               may
               joyn
               without
               sin
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               most
               Unjust
               Separation
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               Second
               Reason
               ,
               
                 The
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               gave
               these
               Answers
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               was
               founded
               upon
               this
               supposition
               ,
               That
               nothing
               is
               to
               be
               tolerated
               which
               is
               unlawful
               in
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               those
               who
               are
               to
               Tolerate
               :
               
                 Which
                 the
              
               Divines
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Assembly
               
                 denied
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 the
              
               unlawfulness
               ,
               to
               tolerate
               
               gathering
               of
               Churches
               out
               of
               true
               Churches
               :
               
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 once
                 endeavor
                 to
                 prove
                 lawful
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               if
               after
               all
               endeavors
               ,
               
                 Mens
                 Consciences
              
               are
               unsatisfied
               ,
               as
               to
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               Obligation
               lying
               upon
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               that
               Communion
               ;
               or
               on
               the
               Churches
               to
               withold
               them
               from
               removing
               to
               purer
               Churches
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               be
               none
               such
               to
               gather
               into
               Churches
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               Replied
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               this
               opened
               a
               Gap
               for
               all
               Sects
               to
               challenge
               such
               a
               Liberty
               as
               their
               due
               .
            
             
               II.
               This
               Liberty
               was
               denied
               by
               the
               Churches
               of
               New-England
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               as
               just
               ground
               to
               deny
               it
               as
               they
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               Reason
               they
               Answered
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               word
               Schism
               hath
               done
               much
               hurt
               in
               the
               Churches
               ;
               that
               the
               signification
               of
               it
               was
               not
               yet
               agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               State
               ,
               nor
               debated
               by
               the
               Assembly
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               the
               others
               Reply
               ;
            
             
               That
               if
               the
               word
               Schism
               had
               been
               left
               out
               ,
               the
               Reason
               would
               have
               remained
               strong
               ,
               viz.
               That
               this
               would
               ,
               give
               countenance
               to
               
                 Perpetual
                 Division
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               still
               drawing
               away
               Churches
               from
               under
               the
               Rule
               .
               And
               to
               give
               countenance
               to
               an
               unjust
               ,
               and
               
               causless
               Separation
               from
               Lawful
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               ,
               is
               not
               far
               from
               giving
               countenance
               to
               a
               Schism
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               grounds
               ,
               upon
               which
               this
               Separation
               is
               desired
               ,
               are
               such
               ,
               upon
               which
               all
               other
               possible
               scruples
               ,
               which
               erring
               Consciences
               may
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               case
               ,
               be
               subject
               unto
               ,
               may
               claim
               the
               priviledge
               of
               a
               like
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               Toleration
               being
               the
               first
               ,
               shall
               indeed
               but
               lay
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               Gap
               ,
               whereat
               as
               many
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               may
               be
               Scruples
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               shall
               ,
               upon
               the
               self-same
               Equity
               be
               let
               in
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               will
               give
               Countenance
               only
               to
               
                 Godly
                 Peoples
              
               joyning
               in
               other
               Congregations
               for
               their
               greater
               Edification
               ,
               who
               cannot
               otherwise
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               enjoy
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               condemning
               those
               Churches
               ,
               they
               joyn
               not
               with
               ,
               as
               false
               ;
               but
               still
               preserving
               all
               Christian
               Communion
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               ;
               and
               joyn
               also
               with
               them
               in
               all
               duties
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
              
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               called
               Schism
               ,
               or
               Countenance
               of
               Schism
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               then
               we
               have
               yet
               learned
               from
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               any
               approved
               Authors
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Assembly
               replyed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               desired
               forbearance
               is
               a
               perpetual
               Division
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetual
               drawing
               away
               from
               the
               Churches
               under
               the
               Rule
               .
               For
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               pretence
               ,
               those
               who
               scruple
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               may
               withdraw
               from
               
                 their
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Separate
               into
               another
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               that
               some
               practice
               
               may
               be
               scrupled
               ,
               and
               they
               Separate
               again
               :
               Are
               these
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Sub-Divisions
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               as
               lawful
               as
               they
               may
               be
               infinite
               ?
               or
               ,
               Must
               we
               give
               that
               respect
               to
               the
               Errors
               of
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               to
               satisfie
               their
               Scruples
               ,
               by
               allowance
               of
               this
               liberty
               to
               them
               ?
               And
               ,
               Doth
               it
               not
               plainly
               signifie
               ,
               that
               Errors
               of
               Conscience
               is
               a
               protection
               against
               Schism
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               not
               condemning
               of
               
                 our
                 Churches
                 as
                 false
              
               ,
               doth
               little
               extenuate
               the
               Separation
               :
               for
               ,
               divers
               of
               the
               Brownists
               ,
               who
               have
               
                 totally
                 separated
              
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               have
               not
               condemned
               
                 these
                 Churches
                 as
                 false
              
               ;
               though
               they
               do
               not
               pronounce
               an
               Affirmative
               Judgment
               against
               us
               ,
               yet
               the
               very
               Separating
               is
               a
               tacit
               and
               practical
               condemning
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               if
               not
               
                 as
                 false
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 as
                 impure
                 ,
                 eousque
              
               as
               that
               in
               such
               Administrations
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               Members
               ,
               Communicated
               with
               ,
               without
               sin
               .
               And
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               full
               a
               declining
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               as
               Churches
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               
                 false
                 Churches
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               do
               not
               think
               differences
               in
               Judgment
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               Point
               ,
               to
               be
               Schism
               ,
               or
               that
               every
               inconformity
               unto
               every
               thing
               used
               or
               enjoyned
               is
               Schism
               ,
               so
               that
               Communion
               be
               preserved
               ;
               or
               that
               Separation
               from
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Communion
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 ex
                 se
              
               unlawful
               ,
               is
               Schism
               :
               but
               to
               joyn
               in
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               of
               another
               Communion
               ,
               which
               succession
               of
               our
               Members
               is
               a
               manifest
               rupture
               of
               our
               Societies
               into
               others
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               a
               Schism
               in
               the
               Body
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Apostle
               do
               call
               those
               Divisions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Christians
               did
               not
               Separate
               into
               divers
               
                 formed
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               of
               several
               Communion
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 Schismes
              
               ,
               much
               more
               may
               such
               Separation
               as
               this
               desired
               ,
               be
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Scruple
               of
               Conscience
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               Separating
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               take
               off
               
                 causeless
                 separation
              
               from
               being
               Schism
               ,
               which
               may
               arise
               from
               Errors
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               carnal
               and
               corrupt
               reasons
               ;
               therefore
               we
               conceive
               the
               causes
               of
               Separation
               must
               be
               shewn
               to
               be
               such
               
                 exnaturâ
                 rei
              
               ,
               will
               bear
               it
               out
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               granting
               the
               liberty
               desired
               will
               give
               countenance
               to
               Schism
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               cannot
               but
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               upon
               evidence
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Experience
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               that
               this
               Separation
               will
               be
               the
               Mother
               and
               Nurse
               of
               
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 Strifes
                 ,
                 Envyings
                 ,
                 Confusions
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               draw
               with
               it
               that
               breach
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               may
               endanger
               the
               heightning
               of
               it
               into
               formal
               Schism
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               our
               Brethen
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               is
               it
               that
               approved
               Authors
               do
               call
               Schism
               ,
               but
               the
               breaking
               off
               Members
               from
               their
               Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               lawfully
               constituted
               Churches
               ,
               and
               from
               Communion
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               &c.
               without
               just
               and
               sufficient
               cause
               ,
               
                 ex
                 natura
                 rei
              
               ,
               to
               justifie
               such
               secession
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               in
               other
               Congregations
               of
               Separate
               Communion
               ,
               either
               because
               of
               personal
               failings
               in
               the
               Officers
               ,
               or
               Members
               of
               the
               Congregation
               from
               which
               they
               separate
               ,
               or
               because
               of
               causeless
               Scruple
               of
               their
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               called
               setting
               up
               
                 altare
                 contra
                 altare
              
               :
               from
               which
               they
               quote
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               and
               Camenon
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               faithfully
               laid
               down
               the
               State
               of
               this
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               managed
               in
               former
               times
               among
               us
               .
               From
               whence
               there
               are
               these
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               of
               some
               use
               in
               our
               following
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               all
               the
               old
               Non-conformists
               did
               think
               themselves
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               did
               look
               upon
               Separation
               from
               it
               to
               be
               Sin
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Corruptions
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               in
               it
               .
               This
               I
               have
               proved
               with
               so
               great
               evidence
               in
               the
               forgoing
               Discourse
               ;
               that
               those
               who
               deny
               it
               ,
               may
               ,
               with
               the
               help
               of
               the
               same
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               deny
               ,
               That
               the
               Sun
               shines
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               all
               Men
               were
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               towards
               preserving
               the
               Vnion
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 .
              
               This
               was
               not
               only
               Asserted
               by
               the
               Non-formists
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               most
               
                 rigid
                 Separatists
              
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               themselves
               .
               So
               that
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Separation
               ,
               where
               
                 Communion
                 is
                 lawful
              
               ,
               and
               thought
               so
               to
               be
               by
               the
               persons
               who
               Separate
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Newest
               Inventions
               of
               this
               Age
               ;
               but
               what
               new
               Reasons
               they
               have
               for
               it
               ,
               besides
               Noise
               and
               Clamour
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               seek
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               bare
               Scruple
               of
               Conscience
               doth
               not
               justifie
               Separation
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               excuse
               Non-communion
               in
               the
               particulars
               which
               are
               scrupled
               ;
               provided
               that
               they
               have
               used
               the
               best
               means
               for
               a
               right
               information
               .
            
             
             
               (
               4.
               )
               
                 That
                 where
              
               occasional
               Communion
               is
               lawful
               ,
               constant
               Communion
               is
               a
               Duty
               .
               
                 Which
                 follows
                 from
                 the
              
               Divines
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Assembly
               blaming
               the
               Dissenting
               Brethren
               
                 for
                 allowing
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
              
               occasional
               Communion
               
                 with
                 our
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 forbearing
                 ordinary
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
              
               to
               separate
               from
               those
               Churches
               ordinarily
               and
               visibly
               ,
               with
               whom
               occasionally
               you
               may
               joyn
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               a
               most
               unjust
               Separation
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               
                 That
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 the
              
               Communion
               
                 of
                 a
              
               True
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 setting
                 up
              
               Congregations
               for
               purer
               Worship
               ,
               
                 or
                 under
              
               another
               Rule
               ,
               is
               plain
               and
               downright
               Separation
               ;
               
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 the
              
               Answer
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Divines
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Assembly
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Dissenting
               Brethren
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               From
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               practice
               of
               Separation
               can
               never
               be
               justified
               ,
               by
               the
               old
               
                 Non-conformists
                 Principles
              
               ;
               nor
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               .
               The
               former
               is
               clear
               from
               undeniable
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               is
               in
               effect
               confessed
               by
               all
               my
               Adversaries
               .
               
               For
               ,
               although
               they
               endeavour
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               to
               blind
               the
               Readers
               Judgment
               ,
               with
               finding
               out
               
                 the
                 disparity
                 of
                 some
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               denied
               ;
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               them
               can
               deny
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 holding
                 of
                 Separate
                 Congregations
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 Vnlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 Schismatical
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               the
               point
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               produced
               their
               Testimony
               in
               my
               Sermon
               :
               and
               it
               still
               stands
               good
               against
               them
               .
               For
               their
               resolution
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               
               doth
               not
               depend
               upon
               the
               particular
               circumstances
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               upon
               General
               Reasons
               drawn
               from
               the
               Obligations
               to
               preserve
               Vnity
               in
               Churches
               ;
               which
               must
               have
               equal
               force
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               although
               there
               happen
               a
               great
               variety
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               circumstances
               .
               For
               whether
               the
               greater
               purity
               of
               Worship
               be
               pleaded
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               circumstance
               ,
               or
               another
               ,
               the
               general
               case
               ,
               as
               to
               Separation
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               :
               whether
               the
               Scruples
               do
               relate
               to
               some
               Ceremonies
               required
               ,
               or
               to
               other
               Impositions
               as
               to
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               such
               as
               they
               pretend
               to
               ,
               a
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               on
               their
               Account
               ;
               it
               comes
               at
               last
               to
               the
               same
               point
               .
               Was
               it
               unlawful
               to
               desire
               a
               Liberty
               of
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               did
               ,
               because
               of
               
                 some
                 Scruples
                 of
                 Conscience
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
               and
               is
               it
               not
               equally
               unlawful
               in
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               more
               but
               Scruples
               of
               Conscience
               to
               plead
               ,
               although
               they
               relate
               to
               different
               things
               ?
               I
               will
               put
               this
               case
               as
               plain
               as
               possible
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               subterfuges
               and
               slight
               evasions
               .
               Suppose
               five
               Dissenting
               Brethren
               now
               ,
               should
               plead
               the
               necessity
               of
               having
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               very
               different
               Scruples
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               pleads
               ,
               that
               his
               Company
               scruple
               the
               
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 imposed
                 Liturgy
              
               :
               another
               saith
               ,
               His
               People
               do
               not
               scruple
               that
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               bear
               
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 or
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
              
               ;
               a
               third
               saith
               ,
               If
               all
               these
               were
               away
               ,
               yet
               if
               their
               Church
               be
               not
               
                 rightly
                 gather'd
              
               and
               constituted
               ,
               as
               to
               matter
               and
               form
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               a
               Congregation
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               a
               fourth
               goes
               yet
               farther
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Let
               their
               Congregation
               be
               constituted
               how
               it
               will
               ,
               if
               they
               allow
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               joyn
               with
               them
               ;
               nor
               ,
               saith
               a
               fifth
               ,
               can
               we
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               you
               allow
               Preaching
               by
               
                 set
                 forms
              
               ,
               and
               your
               
               Ministers
               stint
               themselves
               by
               Hour-glasses
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Human
               Inventions
               :
               Here
               are
               now
               very
               different
               
                 scruples
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               but
               ,
               Doth
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               case
               vary
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               bare
               difference
               of
               the
               Scruples
               ?
               One
               Congregation
               scruples
               any
               kind
               of
               Order
               as
               an
               unreasonable
               Imposition
               and
               restraint
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               Separation
               on
               that
               account
               lawful
               ?
               No
               ,
               say
               all
               other
               Parties
               against
               the
               Quakers
               ;
               because
               their
               scruples
               are
               unreasonable
               .
               But
               is
               it
               lawful
               for
               a
               Congregation
               to
               separate
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
               No
               ,
               say
               the
               Presbyterians
               and
               Independents
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               
                 unreasonable
                 Scruple
              
               .
               Is
               it
               lawful
               for
               Men
               to
               Separate
               to
               have
               greater
               purity
               in
               the
               frame
               and
               order
               of
               Churches
               ,
               although
               they
               may
               
                 occasionally
                 joyn
              
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Worship
               ?
               No
               ,
               saith
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               this
               makes
               way
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               Schism's
               and
               Divisions
               ,
               if
               meer
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               be
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               Separation
               :
               and
               if
               they
               can
               joyn
               occasionally
               with
               us
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               do
               it
               constantly
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               obligation
               to
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               in
               the
               Church
               signifies
               little
               :
               
                 No
                 Man's
                 Erroneous
                 Conscience
                 can
                 excuse
                 him
                 from
                 Schism
                 .
              
               If
               they
               alledge
               grounds
               to
               justifie
               themselves
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               such
               as
               can
               do
               it
               
                 ex
                 naturâ
                 rei
              
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               meer
               error
               or
               mistake
               of
               Conscience
               .
               But
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               themselves
               come
               to
               be
               required
               to
               joyn
               with
               their
               Companies
               in
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               either
               they
               must
               desire
               a
               
                 separate
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Scruples
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               former
               Arguments
               unavoidably
               return
               upon
               them
               .
               (
               For
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               as
               much
               occasion
               to
               account
               those
               
                 Scruples
                 Vnreasonable
              
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Independents
                 ,
                 Anabaptists
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               )
               Or
               
               else
               they
               declare
               ,
               They
               can
               joyn
               occasionally
               in
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               yet
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               have
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               for
               
                 greater
                 Purity
              
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               obligation
               to
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
              
               ought
               to
               have
               as
               much
               force
               on
               them
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               ever
               they
               thought
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               on
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               themselves
               .
               For
               no
               disparity
               ,
               as
               to
               other
               Circumstances
               ,
               can
               alter
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Case
               ;
               viz.
               That
               as
               far
               as
               Men
               judge
               
                 Communion
                 lawfull
              
               ,
               it
               becomes
               a
               Duty
               ,
               and
               Separation
               a
               Sin
               ;
               under
               what
               denomination
               soever
               the
               persons
               pass
               .
               For
               the
               fault
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               the
               Circumstances
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Act
               ;
               because
               then
               Separation
               appears
               most
               unreasonable
               ,
               when
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               is
               confessed
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
               As
               will
               fully
               appear
               by
               the
               following
               Discourse
               .
               Those
               Men
               therefore
               speak
               most
               agreeably
               to
               their
               present
               practice
               ,
               although
               least
               for
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               confess
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 transported
                 with
                 undue
                 heats
                 ,
                 and
                 animosities
                 against
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ;
                 which
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imitated
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 vindicate
                 all
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 their
                 Determinations
                 :
              
               
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 ,
                 the
                 Party
                 is
                 become
                 wiser
                 since
                 .
              
               This
               is
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               and
               giving
               up
               the
               Cause
               to
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               matter
               wherein
               they
               happened
               to
               have
               the
               strongest
               reason
               of
               their
               side
               .
               But
               hereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               justifie
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               old
               Non-conformists
               ;
               as
               to
               this
               point
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               It
               remains
               now
               ,
               that
               I
               shew
               how
               far
               they
               are
               likewise
               gone
               off
               from
               the
               Peaceable
               Principles
               
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 private
                 persons
                 undertaking
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 up
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 Silenced
                 by
                 our
                 Law
                 's
              
               This
               I
               am
               the
               more
               obliged
               to
               do
               ,
               because
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               I
               was
               certain
               ,
               that
               Preaching
               in
               opposition
               to
               our
               Established
               Laws
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               all
               the
               Non-conformists
               of
               former
               times
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 my
                 Assertion
                 is
                 so
                 rash
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 notorious
                 Fact
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 weakeneth
                 his
                 Reverence
                 of
                 my
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 right
                 .
              
               I
               should
               desire
               no
               better
               Terms
               from
               Mr.
               B.
               as
               to
               the
               
                 matter
                 of
                 right
              
               in
               this
               present
               Controversie
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               would
               be
               determin'd
               by
               the
               plain
               Evidence
               of
               the
               Fact
               ;
               and
               if
               what
               I
               said
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               
                 notoriously
                 true
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               him
               to
               consider
               on
               whose
               side
               the
               Rashness
               lies
               .
            
             
               Giffard
               
                 makes
                 this
                 one
                 principal
                 part
                 of
              
               Brownism
               ,
               
               That
               Churches
               are
               to
               be
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               reformed
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               :
               Brown
               maketh
               many
               Arguments
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Princes
               are
               not
               to
               be
               stayed
               for
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               have
               to
               do
               ,
               by
               Publick
               Power
               ,
               to
               establish
               Religion
               .
               Which
               Opinion
               of
               his
               ,
               is
               such
               abridging
               the
               Sacred
               Power
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               such
               horrib●
               Injury
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               manifest
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               else
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               him
               an
               odious
               and
               detestable
               Heretick
               ,
               untill
               he
               shew
               Repentance
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 distinguishes
                 ,
              
               (
               1.
               )
               of
               Princes
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ;
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               should
               they
               ,
               having
               Authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               establish
               Discipline
               ,
               sue
               
               unto
               the
               Courts
               of
               such
               Princes
               ,
               or
               attend
               their
               pleasure
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 Of
                 such
                 who
                 profess
              
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 but
                 are
              
               Idolaters
               .
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               they
               are
               neither
               ●ound
               to
               forbear
               Preaching
               ,
               nor
               setting
               up
               Discipline
               if
               they
               do
               oppose
               it
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Of
                 such
              
               Princes
               ,
               
                 who
                 own
                 the
              
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 in
                 their
                 Dominions
                 are
                 corrupt
                 in
              
               Discipline
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 he
                 determines
              
               ,
               That
               though
               every
               Man
               is
               to
               take
               care
               to
               keep
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               yet
               no
               private
               persons
               are
               to
               break
               the
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               Publick
               Authority
               to
               reform
               :
               
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 proves
                 ,
                 and
                 concludes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               wicked
               and
               dangerous
               Principle
               in
               the
               Brownists
               to
               hold
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
              
               ,
               
               Barrow
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               stayed
               from
               doing
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               any
               restraint
               ,
               or
               persecution
               of
               any
               Mortal
               Man
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               he
               quotes
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               then
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               disobedience
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               if
               Princes
               had
               been
               to
               be
               stayed
               for
               ,
               or
               their
               restraint
               been
               a
               sufficient
               let
               :
               
                 and
                 adds
              
               ,
               That
               they
               only
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               Commandment
               ,
               refrained
               from
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               other
               Publick
               Evils
               ,
               and
               Assembled
               together
               in
               all
               holy
               and
               peaceable
               manner
               ,
               to
               Worship
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               our selves
               together
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               unto
               mutual
               Duties
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               that
               Government
               which
               Christ
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               erect
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               Instance
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Giffard
               
                 had
                 Answered
              
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               furnished
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               Authority
               and
               Commission
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               
               but
               ye
               have
               no
               Commission
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Devil
               that
               hath
               set
               you
               forward
               ;
               And
               will
               ye
               ,
               in
               such
               vile
               and
               wretched
               manner
               ,
               pretend
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ?
               Barrow
               replies
               ,
               If
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               were
               sufficient
               warrant
               to
               the
               Apostles
               to
               do
               their
               Work
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               World
               resisted
               ;
               then
               must
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               be
               of
               the
               same
               effect
               to
               all
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               whom
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Lord
               to
               use
               in
               their
               callings
               to
               his
               Service
               also
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
               the
               World
               should
               withstand
               ,
               and
               forbid
               the
               same
               .
               
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 point
                 in
                 controversie
                 between
                 the
              
               Brownists
               and
               Non-conformists
               .
               
                 Which
                 will
                 more
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Dispute
                 between
              
               Fr.
               Iohnson
               and
               Iacob
               .
               
                 For
                 among
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 charges
                 the
              
               Non-conformists
               with
               ,
               
               
                 whom
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 forward
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 two
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               planting
               ,
               or
               reforming
               of
               
               Christ's
               Church
               must
               tarry
               for
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               otherwise
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Mouths
               of
               his
               weakest
               Servants
               ,
               except
               they
               have
               Authority
               from
               Earthly
               Princes
               ;
               which
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Kingly
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 three
                 whole
                 Lines
                 of
              
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               puts
               together
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               for
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               to
               cease
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               his
               Flock
               ,
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               a
               Lord
               Bishop
               :
               Which
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               is
               contrary
               
                 to
                 two
                 Lines
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               more
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 bare
                 numbers
                 of
                 Chapter
                 and
                 Verse
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 these
              
               two
               
                 were
                 among
                 those
                 which
              
               Iacob
               saith
               ,
               he
               falsly
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               
                 we
                 find
                 
                 both
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 several
              
               Non-conformists
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 a
              
               Confutation
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Brownists
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               As
               to
               the
               Peoples
               power
               of
               Reforming
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               We
               cannot
               find
               any
               Warrant
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               are
               private
               Members
               of
               any
               Church
               ,
               to
               erect
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               no
               not
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               should
               deal
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               were
               altogether
               profane
               and
               ungodly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               esteem
               our
               Prince
               to
               be
               a
               most
               Lawful
               and
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               our
               Ministers
               to
               be
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               justly
               afraid
               ,
               that
               by
               enterprising
               a
               publick
               Reformation
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               ,
               but
               contrary
               to
               the
               direction
               and
               liking
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               by
               God's
               word
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               onely
               ,
               yet
               the
               principal
               hand
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               we
               should
               highly
               offend
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Publick
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               every
               where
               blamed
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               can
               find
               :
               Oft
               are
               the
               Priests
               and
               People
               blamed
               for
               erecting
               and
               practising
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               but
               never
               for
               that
               they
               plucked
               it
               not
               down
               ,
               when
               their
               Princes
               had
               set
               it
               up
               ;
               neither
               can
               we
               find
               ,
               whether
               ever
               the
               Church
               ,
               under
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               ,
               was
               by
               any
               Prophet
               ,
               either
               commanded
               to
               deal
               (
               otherwise
               than
               by
               perswasion
               )
               in
               publick
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               neglected
               it
               ;
               or
               reproved
               for
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               To
               the
               
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               they
               Answer
               Two
               things
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               That
               though
               they
               set
               up
               Church-Government
               without
               the
               Magistrates
               leave
               ;
               yet
               not
               contrary
               to
               his
               liking
               ;
               or
               when
               he
               opposed
               his
               Authority
               directly
               ,
               and
               inhibited
               it
               ;
               they
               never
               erected
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               so
               direct
               an
               opposition
               made
               against
               it
               by
               the
               Civil
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               it
               could
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               so
               then
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               do
               so
               now
               ;
               for
               neither
               was
               the
               Heathen
               Magistrate
               altogether
               so
               much
               to
               be
               respected
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Christian
               Magistrate
               is
               ;
               neither
               have
               our
               Ministers
               and
               People
               now
               so
               full
               and
               absolute
               a
               power
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               (
               those
               wise
               Master-builders
               )
               had
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               As
               to
               
                 their
                 Ministers
                 Preaching
                 being
                 Silenced
              
               ,
               they
               declare
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               So
               long
               as
               the
               Bishops
               Suspend
               ,
               
               and
               Deprive
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               we
               account
               of
               the
               Action
               herein
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               reverence
               ,
               and
               yield
               unto
               ;
               if
               they
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               have
               liberty
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Law
               to
               appeal
               from
               them
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obey'd
                 when
                 it
                 Suspends
                 and
                 deprives
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 causes
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 Consciences
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 insufficient
                 .
              
               We
               Answer
               ,
               That
               it
               lieth
               on
               them
               to
               Depose
               ,
               who
               may
               Ordain
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               shut
               that
               may
               open
               .
               And
               as
               he
               may
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               execute
               a
               Ministery
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordination
               and
               Calling
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               privy
               to
               himself
               of
               some
               unfitness
               (
               if
               the
               Church
               will
               press
               him
               to
               it
               )
               so
               may
               he
               who
               is
               privy
               to
               himself
               ,
               of
               no
               fault
               
               that
               deserveth
               Deprivation
               ,
               cease
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               pressed
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               if
               a
               guiltless
               person
               ,
               put
               out
               of
               his
               Charge
               by
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               ,
               may
               yet
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               What
               proceedings
               can
               there
               be
               against
               guilty
               persons
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               guiltless
               ,
               or
               will
               at
               least
               pretend
               so
               to
               be
               ;
               seeing
               they
               will
               be
               ready
               alwayes
               to
               object
               against
               the
               Churches
               Iudgment
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               therefore
               give
               over
               the
               Execution
               of
               their
               Ministery
               at
               the
               will
               of
               Bishops
               ?
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               very
               different
               from
               theirs
               in
               Three
               respects
               .
            
             
               First
               .
               They
               that
               Inhibited
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               were
               known
               and
               professed
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               The
               Apostles
               were
               charged
               not
               to
               teach
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               to
               publish
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               Commandment
               might
               more
               hardly
               be
               yielded
               unto
               ,
               than
               this
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               endure
               them
               which
               teach
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Truth
               that
               concerneth
               the
               good
               Government
               ,
               and
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               only
               content
               that
               the
               Gospel
               should
               be
               Preached
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               Preachers
               of
               it
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               The
               Apostles
               received
               not
               their
               Calling
               and
               Authority
               from
               Men
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               immediately
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               also
               might
               not
               be
               restrain'd
               or
               deposed
               by
               Men
               ;
               whereas
               we
               ,
               though
               we
               exercise
               a
               Function
               ,
               whereof
               God
               is
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               also
               called
               of
               God
               to
               it
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               called
               and
               
               ordained
               by
               the
               hands
               and
               Ministery
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               may
               therefore
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Men
               be
               also
               deposed
               ,
               and
               restrained
               from
               the
               Exercise
               of
               our
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               
               which
               I
               had
               referred
               Mr.
               B.
               to
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               Answer
               ,
               
                 If
                 Mr.
              
               Rathband
               
                 hath
                 denied
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 proof
                 .
              
               Did
               I
               ever
               mention
               Mr.
               
               Rathband's
               Testimony
               as
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               ?
               My
               words
               are
               ,
               That
               I
               was
               certain
               their
               Practice
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               all
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Book
               published
               in
               their
               name
               by
               Mr.
               Rathband
               .
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               plainer
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Book
               was
               written
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               and
               that
               Mr.
               Rathband
               was
               only
               the
               Publisher
               of
               it
               ?
               This
               way
               of
               Answering
               is
               just
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               should
               quote
               a
               passage
               out
               of
               Curcellaeus
               his
               
                 Greek
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               another
               should
               reply
               ,
               If
               Curcellaeus
               said
               so
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               no
               proof
               .
               Can
               Mr.
               B.
               satisfie
               his
               Mind
               with
               such
               Answers
               ?
            
             
               When
               Fr.
               Iohnson
               said
               ,
               
               That
               our
               Ministers
               ought
               not
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               Silenced
               and
               Deposed
               from
               their
               Publick
               Ministery
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               Lawful
               Magistrates
               .
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               Answered
               ,
               This
               Assertion
               is
               false
               and
               seditious
               .
               
                 And
                 when
              
               Iohnson
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               make
               their
               immediate
               Calling
               from
               God
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               refusal
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               Duty
               required
               of
               all
               Ministers
               and
               Christians
               .
               Bradshaw
               
                 (
                 a
                 Person
                 formerly
                 in
                 great
                 esteem
                 with
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               ,
               
                 and
                 highly
                 commended
                 by
                 the
              
               Author
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Vindication
               
                 of
                 his
                 Dispute
                 with
              
               Iohnson
               )
               
                 gives
                 this
                 Answer
              
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Though
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               assign
               their
               immediate
               Calling
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Ground
               of
               their
               refusal
               ,
               in
               so
               many
               Letters
               and
               Syllables
               ,
               yet
               that
               which
               they
               do
               assign
               ,
               is
               by
               Implication
               ,
               and
               in
               effect
               the
               same
               with
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               if
               they
               had
               said
               ,
               God
               himself
               hath
               imposed
               this
               Calling
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               except
               we
               should
               rather
               obey
               Man
               than
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               forbear
               this
               Office
               which
               he
               hath
               imposed
               upon
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               opposing
               the
               Obedience
               of
               God
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Man
               ,
               they
               therein
               plead
               a
               Calling
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               Man
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               received
               a
               Calling
               from
               Man
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               incongruity
               in
               the
               Answer
               ;
               considering
               ,
               that
               in
               common
               sense
               and
               reason
               ,
               they
               ought
               so
               far
               forth
               to
               obey
               Men
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               exercise
               a
               Calling
               ,
               as
               they
               exercise
               the
               same
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Calling
               .
               Else
               ,
               by
               this
               reason
               ,
               a
               Minister
               should
               not
               cease
               to
               Preach
               ,
               upon
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               hath
               chosen
               him
               ;
               but
               should
               be
               bound
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               also
               the
               same
               Answer
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               ,
               which
               were
               absurd
               .
               So
               that
               by
               this
               gross
               conceit
               of
               Mr.
               Johnson
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Power
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               Men
               whosoever
               ,
               to
               depose
               a
               Minister
               from
               his
               Ministery
               ;
               but
               that
               nowithstanding
               any
               Commandment
               of
               Church
               or
               State
               ,
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               continue
               in
               his
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               further
               Answer
               of
               this
               his
               ignorant
               conceit
               ,
               plainly
               tending
               to
               Sedition
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Evangelists
               ,
               Preached
               Publickly
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               not
               hindred
               by
               open
               violence
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               ,
               nor
               might
               not
               leave
               their
               Ministery
               upon
               any
               Human
               Authority
               ,
               or
               Commandment
               whatsoever
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               enter
               into
               ,
               or
               exercise
               the
               same
               upon
               
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               any
               Man
               whatsoever
               ;
               yet
               they
               never
               erected
               and
               planted
               Publick
               Churches
               and
               Ministeries
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               or
               no
               ;
               or
               in
               despite
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               such
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               were
               as
               private
               and
               invisible
               as
               might
               be
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Neither
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               only
               forbidden
               ,
               so
               as
               others
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               Preach
               the
               same
               Gospel
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               but
               the
               utter
               abolishing
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               manifestly
               intended
               in
               Silencing
               of
               them
               .
               But
               our
               Churches
               whereof
               we
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               are
               no
               private
               and
               secret
               Assemblies
               ,
               such
               as
               hide
               themselves
               from
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               persecuting
               Magistrate
               and
               State
               ;
               but
               are
               publick
               ,
               professing
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               doing
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               State
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               Authority
               and
               Protection
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               set
               over
               those
               Churches
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               a
               Calling
               of
               our
               People
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               hath
               an
               Armed
               Power
               to
               hinder
               any
               such
               publick
               action
               ;
               who
               is
               willing
               also
               to
               permit
               and
               maintain
               other
               true
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               where
               he
               forbiddeth
               some
               .
               If
               therefore
               after
               our
               publick
               calling
               ,
               to
               Minister
               to
               such
               a
               known
               and
               Publick
               Church
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Church
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               also
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               shall
               have
               matter
               against
               us
               (
               whether
               just
               or
               unjust
               it
               skilleth
               not
               )
               and
               shall
               in
               that
               regard
               forbid
               us
               to
               Minister
               to
               our
               Church
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               by
               what
               Warrant
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               we
               should
               think
               our selves
               bound
               notwithstanding
               to
               exercise
               our
               Ministery
               still
               ;
               except
               we
               should
               think
               such
               a
               Law
               of
               Ministery
               to
               lie
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               judge
               our selves
               bound
               to
               run
               upon
               the
               Swords
               point
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               to
               oppose
               Sword
               to
               Sword.
               And
               suppose
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               do
               it
               unjustly
               ,
               and
               
               against
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               should
               therein
               sin
               ;
               yet
               doth
               not
               the
               Church
               in
               that
               regard
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               Churh
               ,
               nor
               ought
               she
               therein
               to
               resist
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               neither
               doth
               she
               stand
               bound
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               affection
               to
               her
               Minister
               (
               how
               great
               and
               deserving
               soever
               )
               to
               deprive
               her self
               of
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               leaving
               her
               publick
               standing
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               Ministery
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               dark
               ;
               refusing
               the
               benefit
               of
               all
               other
               Publick
               Ministery
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               leave
               and
               liking
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               she
               may
               enjoy
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               know
               what
               warrant
               any
               ordinary
               Minister
               hath
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               so
               to
               draw
               any
               such
               Church
               or
               People
               to
               his
               private
               Ministery
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               should
               hazard
               their
               outward
               state
               and
               quiet
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               where
               they
               live
               ;
               when
               in
               some
               competent
               measure
               they
               may
               publickly
               ,
               with
               the
               grace
               and
               favor
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               enjoy
               the
               ordinary
               means
               of
               Salvation
               by
               another
               :
               and
               (
               except
               he
               have
               a
               calling
               to
               Minister
               in
               some
               Church
               )
               he
               is
               to
               be
               content
               to
               live
               as
               a
               private
               member
               ,
               till
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               again
               to
               his
               own
               Church
               ;
               labouring
               mean
               while
               privately
               ,
               upon
               particular
               occasions
               offered
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               and
               confirm
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               those
               People
               that
               are
               deprived
               of
               his
               publick
               Labour
               .
               And
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               approve
               themselves
               faithful
               Christians
               ,
               and
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               so
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               good
               ,
               dutiful
               ,
               and
               loyal
               means
               ,
               they
               may
               do
               their
               best
               endeavor
               to
               obtain
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               deprived
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               affect
               and
               love
               him
               as
               their
               Pastor
               :
               now
               ,
               if
               the
               People
               do
               thus
               ,
               then
               is
               
               that
               Minister
               called
               to
               be
               Silent
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               also
               ,
               though
               with
               much
               grief
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Testimony
               of
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               ,
               
               all
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Bradshaw
               
                 thought
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 submit
                 to
                 a
                 Silencing
                 Law
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 Ministery
                 was
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 .
              
               If
               Mr.
               B.
               did
               allow
               himself
               any
               time
               to
               consider
               what
               he
               writes
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               given
               such
               an
               Answer
               as
               this
               .
               For
               ,
               Mr.
               Bradshaw
               never
               puts
               the
               case
               upon
               the
               necessity
               ,
               or
               
                 no
                 necessity
              
               of
               their
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               allowance
               ,
               or
               disallowance
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               had
               been
               resolved
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               necessity
               ,
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               Mr.
               B.
               to
               think
               there
               was
               
                 less
                 necessity
              
               of
               Preaching
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               than
               there
               is
               now
               ,
               when
               himself
               confesseth
               ,
               several
               years
               since
               ,
               
                 That
                 Thirty
                 years
                 ago
              
               ,
               
               
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 bare
                 Reading
                 ,
                 not
                 Preaching
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 ?
              
               And
               what
               was
               there
               ,
               which
               the
               old
               Non-conformists
               more
               complained
               of
               ,
               than
               
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 Preaching
                 Ministery
                 ?
              
               This
               then
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               Mr.
               
               Bradshaw's
               Reason
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Baxter
               ,
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               cannot
               be
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               yet
               one
               Argument
               more
               ,
               to
               prove
               this
               to
               have
               been
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ;
               which
               is
               Mr.
               Sprints
               Argument
               for
               
                 Conformity
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Deprivation
              
               ;
               
               Which
               is
               ,
               that
               where
               two
               Duties
               do
               meet
               ,
               a
               greater
               ,
               and
               a
               less
               ,
               whereof
               both
               cannot
               be
               done
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               lesser
               duty
               must
               yield
               unto
               the
               greater
               ;
               but
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               suffering
               Deprivation
               for
               not
               Conforming
               ,
               teacheth
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               thereof
               causeth
               ,
               to
               neglect
               a
               greater
               
               duty
               for
               performing
               of
               a
               less
               ;
               therefore
               it
               seemeth
               to
               be
               an
               Error
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               a
               Sin
               in
               Practice
               .
               The
               force
               of
               which
               Argument
               doth
               necessarily
               suppose
               ,
               That
               Ministers
               ,
               deprived
               by
               Law
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               exercise
               their
               Ministerial
               Function
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Law
               's
               .
               And
               to
               confirm
               this
               ,
               several
               Non-conformists
               undertook
               to
               Answer
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               disparity
               of
               the
               case
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               ours
               .
               For
               Mr.
               Sprint
               had
               urged
               the
               instance
               of
               the
               Apostles
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               since
               they
               submitted
               to
               
                 Iewish
                 Ceremonies
              
               rather
               than
               lose
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               Ministery
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               yield
               to
               our
               Ceremonies
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               Answer
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 far
                 greater
                 reason
                 so
                 to
                 do
              
               ;
               
               
                 because
                 their
                 Ministery
                 was
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 usefulness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Argument
                 was
                 of
                 much
                 greater
                 weight
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 What
                 one
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 be
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Ministery
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 The
                 work
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Lord
                 called
                 and
                 separated
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               (
               viz.
               
                 the
                 planting
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 )
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 deprivation
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 that
                 refuse
                 conformity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Preaching
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 necessity
                 imagined
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 Preach
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 Preached
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 soundly
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitfully
                 .
              
               Did
               these
               Men
               think
               ,
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Woe
                 be
                 unto
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 Preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               did
               reach
               to
               their
               case
               ?
               Can
               Mr.
               B.
               imagine
               ,
               that
               such
               
               Men
               thought
               themselves
               still
               bound
               to
               Preach
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               silenced
               by
               our
               Laws
               ?
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               I
               have
               proved
               that
               to
               be
               evidently
               True
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               was
               
                 notoriously
                 false
              
               .
               But
               if
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               will
               persist
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 otherwise
              
               ;
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               I
               hope
               Mr.
               Bs.
               Acquaintance
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Party
               (
               if
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               represents
               )
               are
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Standard
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               very
               happy
               in
               either
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Present
             Separation
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               HAving
               made
               it
               my
               business
               ,
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Discourse
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               How
               far
               the
               
                 present
                 Dissenters
              
               are
               gone
               off
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               ;
               I
               come
               to
               consider
               ,
               What
               those
               Principles
               are
               ,
               which
               they
               now
               proceed
               upon
               ;
            
             
               And
               those
               are
               of
               Two
               sorts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Of
                 such
                 as
                 hold
              
               partial
               ,
               and
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               lawful
               ;
               but
               not
               total
               and
               constant
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 lawful
                 at
              
               some
               times
               
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
              
               some
               part
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 particular
                 occasions
                 to
                 partake
                 of
              
               some
               acts
               of
               Communion
               
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 ,
                 they
                 apprehend
              
               greater
               purity
               and
               edification
               in
               separate
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               to
               choose
               ,
               they
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               choose
               these
               ,
               
                 although
                 at
              
               certain
               seasons
               
                 they
                 may
                 think
                 it
              
               
               lawful
               
                 to
                 submit
                 to
              
               occasional
               Communion
               
                 with
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 established
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Of
                 such
                 as
                 hold
              
               any
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 believe
              
               the
               Terms
               of
               its
               Communion
               unlawful
               ;
               
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 instance
              
               ,
               in
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               the
               Aereal
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ;
               the
               observation
               of
               Holy-dayes
               ;
               renouncing
               other
               Assemblies
               ;
               want
               of
               Discipline
               in
               our
               Churches
               ;
               and
               depriving
               the
               People
               of
               their
               Right
               in
               choosing
               their
               own
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               To
               proceed
               with
               all
               possible
               clearness
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               these
               Three
               things
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               things
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               granted
               by
               the
               several
               parties
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               our
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               Wherein
               they
               differ
               among
               themselves
               about
               the
               nature
               and
               degrees
               of
               Separation
               from
               it
               .
               3.
               
               What
               the
               true
               State
               of
               the
               present
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               ,
               is
               .
            
             
               I.
               In
               General
               ,
               they
               cannot
               deny
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   reason
                
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   other
                   reason
                
                 of
                 Separation
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 hath
                 been
                 still
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 abroad
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
              
               Reason
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
              
               Doctrine
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               .
               
                 This
                 was
                 confessed
                 by
                 the
              
               Brownists
               ,
               
                 and
                 most
              
               rigid
               Separatists
               ;
               
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 present
              
               Adversaries
               
                 agree
                 herein
              
               .
               
               Dr.
               Owen
               saith
               ,
               We
               agree
               with
               our
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               firmly
               united
               with
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               Protestants
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               in
               Confession
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               :
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               The
               Parties
               at
               difference
               do
               agree
               in
               all
               Substantial
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               in
               a
               Common
               Interest
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               preservation
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               saith
               ,
               That
               they
               agree
               with
               us
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               form
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               imposed
               abuses
               .
               
                 And
                 more
                 fully
                 elsewhere
              
               ,
               Is
               not
               the
               Non
               conformists
               Doctrine
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               when
               they
               subscribe
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               offer
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               
               The
               Independents
               as
               well
               as
               Presbyterians
               offer
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               Prelacy
               and
               Ceremony
               .
               We
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Substance
               of
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               
                 saith
                 the
              
               Author
               
                 of
                 the
                 last
              
               Answer
               .
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               We
               are
               one
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               all
               the
               necessary
               points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
               and
               Christian
               Practice
               ,
               We
               are
               one
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               as
               to
               the
               Substance
               ,
               and
               all
               necessary
               parts
               of
               God's
               Worship
               
                 And
                 even
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 after
                 many
                 trifling
                 cavils
                 ,
                 acknowledges
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               Dissenters
               generally
               agree
               with
               that
               Book
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               39
               Articles
               ,
               
               which
               was
               compiled
               above
               a
               Hundred
               years
               ago
               ;
               and
               this
               Book
               some
               Men
               call
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 who
                 those
                 Men
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 what
                 Figure
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 call
                 a
              
               Book
               a
               Church
               ;
               
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 all
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
              
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               
                 is
                 contained
                 therein
              
               ;
               
               and
               whatever
               the
               opinions
               of
               private
               persons
               may
               be
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Standard
               by
               which
               the
               Sense
               of
               our
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               :
               And
               that
               no
               objection
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               against
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               what
               reaches
               to
               such
               Articles
               as
               are
               owned
               and
               received
               by
               this
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               there
               are
               in
               effect
               no
               
                 new
                 termes
              
               of
               Communion
               with
               this
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               our
               first
               Reformers
               owned
               ,
               and
               suffered
               Marty●dom
               for
               ,
               in
               Q.
               Maries
               days
               .
               Not
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               alterations
               have
               been
               made
               since
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               as
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               make
               the
               terms
               of
               Communion
               harder
               than
               before
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               grants
               ,
               that
               the
               terms
               of
               
                 Lay
                 Communion
              
               are
               rather
               made
               easier
               by
               such
               Alterations
               ,
               even
               since
               the
               
                 additional
                 Conformity
              
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               late
               Troubles
               .
               The
               same
               Reasons
               then
               ,
               which
               would
               now
               make
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               
                 Communion
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               must
               have
               held
               against
               
                 Cranmer
                 ,
                 Ridley
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               who
               laid
               down
               their
               Lives
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               the
               
                 old
                 Non-conformists
              
               thought
               a
               considerable
               Argument
               against
               Separating
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               ;
               because
               
                 it
                 reflected
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 our
                 Martyrs
              
               ;
               who
               not
               only
               lived
               and
               died
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               
               and
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               some
               are
               now
               most
               offended
               at
               ;
               but
               were
               themselves
               the
               great
               Instruments
               in
               setling
               the
               Terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               hath
               been
               still
               owned
               by
               the
               Protestant
               and
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               abroad
               .
               Which
               they
               have
               not
               only
               manifested
               ,
               by
               receiving
               the
               Apology
               and
               Articles
               of
               our
               Church
               into
               
               the
               Harmony
               of
               Confessions
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Testimony
               and
               Approbation
               which
               hath
               been
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               Esteemed
               ,
               and
               Learned
               Writers
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               discountenance
               which
               they
               have
               still
               given
               to
               Separation
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               it
               .
               This
               Argument
               was
               often
               objected
               against
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               ;
               and
               Ainsworth
               attempts
               to
               Answer
               it
               no
               less
               than
               Four
               times
               in
               one
               Book
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               Answer
               he
               gives
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 it
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 proves
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 For
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 have
                 discerned
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 discerned
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Bishops
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Parish-Priests
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 Sees
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 having
                 joyned
                 these
                 all
                 alike
                 in
                 the●r
                 Harmony
                 .
              
               As
               to
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Protestant
                 Divines
              
               abroad
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Constitution
               and
               Orders
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               so
               much
               hath
               been
               proved
               already
               by
               Dr.
               Durel
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               or
               nothing
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               disprove
               his
               Evidence
               ,
               that
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               as
               a
               thing
               granted
               ;
               but
               ,
               if
               occasion
               be
               given
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               o●hers
               are
               able
               to
               produce
               much
               more
               from
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 foreign
                 Divines
              
               ,
               in
               Justification
               of
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               against
               all
               pretences
               of
               Separation
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               We
               now
               come
               to
               the
               several
               Hypotheses
               and
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               this
               day
               among
               the
               Dissenters
               from
               our
               Church
               .
            
             
               Some
               do
               seem
               to
               allow
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               only
               
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Churches
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
              
               For
               this
               I
               find
               insisted
               on
               ,
               by
               
               almost
               all
               my
               Answerers
               ;
               
               
                 Some
                 Parishes
              
               ,
               saith
               one
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 receive
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 ,
                 some
                 not
                 half
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 few
                 can
                 receive
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Parochial
                 Teacher
                 ,
              
               saith
               another
               ,
               
                 is
                 overlaid
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 throng
                 of
                 People
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Parish
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 near
                 sufficient
                 for
                 so
                 populous
                 a
                 City
                 ,
              
               saith
               a
               third
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               assignes
               such
               reasons
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               as
               would
               equally
               hold
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               never
               a
               Church
               in
               London
               ,
               but
               what
               would
               hold
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               together
               .
               This
               is
               therefore
               but
               a
               color
               ,
               and
               pretence
               ,
               and
               no
               
                 real
                 Cause
              
               .
               Any
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               insisting
               so
               very
               much
               ,
               
                 on
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 largeness
                 of
                 our
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 in
                 separate
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               this
               were
               his
               opinion
               ,
               
                 that
                 such
                 Congregations
                 are
                 only
                 allowable
                 in
                 such
                 vast
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 helps
                 to
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 :
              
               And
               no
               Man
               denies
               ,
               that
               more
               places
               for
               Worship
               are
               desireable
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               very
               useful
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               way
               of
               Worship
               and
               Order
               observed
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               where
               they
               may
               be
               under
               the
               same
               Inspection
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ;
               where
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               greater
               
                 Purity
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               ,
               the
               People
               are
               not
               drawn
               into
               Separation
               .
               But
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               Mr.
               Baxter
               should
               think
               the
               case
               alike
               ,
               where
               the
               Orders
               of
               our
               Church
               are
               constantly
               neglected
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Bishops
               is
               slighted
               and
               contemned
               ;
               and
               such
               Meetings
               are
               kept
               up
               in
               affront
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               ?
               Would
               Mr.
               B.
               have
               thought
               this
               a
               sufficient
               Reason
               for
               Mr.
               Tombs
               to
               have
               set
               up
               a
               Meeting
               of
               Anabaptists
               in
               Kidderminster
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Parish
              
               ?
               Or
               for
               
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               in
               New-England
               to
               have
               set
               up
               a
               
                 Separate
                 Congregation
              
               at
               
               Boston
               ,
               because
               there
               were
               but
               
                 three
                 Churches
              
               there
               ,
               to
               receive
               all
               the
               numerous
               Inhabitants
               ?
               If
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Churches
               could
               be
               built
               ,
               as
               were
               suitable
               to
               the
               greatness
               ,
               and
               extent
               of
               Parishes
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               so
               far
               from
               opposing
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               very
               thankful
               to
               those
               who
               would
               accomplish
               so
               excellent
               a
               Work
               :
               but
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               Is
               this
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               to
               draw
               away
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Preaching
               to
               those
               who
               cannot
               come
               ?
               For
               ,
               upon
               consideration
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               this
               is
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               own
               case
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               observe
               him
               ,
               
               although
               he
               sometimes
               pretends
               
                 only
                 to
                 Preach
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 many
                 thousands
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Temples
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 never
                 heard
                 a
                 Sermon
                 of
                 many
                 years
              
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               he
               put
               so
               many
               Quaere
               's
               to
               me
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 largeness
                 of
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 more
                 Assistants
                 ,
              
               thereby
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               
                 That
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 Preach
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
              
               ;
               yet
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               pinch'd
               with
               the
               point
               of
               Separation
               ,
               then
               he
               declares
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 hearers
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 ours
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 10
                 or
                 20
                 for
                 one
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 many
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 who
                 use
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 Separate
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               Mr.
               B.
               believes
               it
               ,
               then
               what
               such
               mighty
               help
               ,
               or
               assistance
               is
               this
               to
               our
               
                 great
                 Parishes
              
               ?
               What
               color
               ,
               or
               pretence
               is
               there
               from
               the
               largeness
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               Preach
               to
               the
               
                 very
                 same
                 persons
              
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               our
               Churches
               ?
               And
               if
               such
               Meetings
               as
               theirs
               be
               only
               lawful
               
                 in
                 great
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 Preach
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 many
                 thousands
                 who
                 cannot
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               Then
               how
               come
               they
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               where
               few
               or
               none
               of
               those
               
                 many
                 
                 thousands
              
               ever
               come
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               filled
               with
               the
               very
               same
               Persons
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               our
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               ?
               These
               two
               pretences
               then
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               cannot
               hold
               .
               For
               if
               he
               doth
               Preach
               
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 to
                 any
                 else
                 (
                 i●
                 any
                 ,
              
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               supposes
               )
               then
               all
               the
               pretence
               from
               the
               
                 large●ess
                 of
                 our
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 many
                 thousands
                 who
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               is
               vain
               and
               impertinent
               ;
               and
               ,
               to
               Speak
               Softly
               ,
               not
               becoming
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               if
               this
               were
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               own
               case
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 he
                 Preached
                 only
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               it
               would
               be
               no
               defence
               of
               the
               
                 general
                 practice
              
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               who
               express
               no
               regard
               at
               all
               to
               the
               greatness
               or
               
                 smallness
                 of
                 Parishes
              
               .
               As
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               necessary
               ,
               might
               be
               proved
               ,
               by
               an
               Induction
               of
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               within
               the
               City
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 adjacent
                 Parishes
              
               .
               Either
               those
               
                 separarate
                 Meetings
              
               are
               lawful
               or
               not
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               Why
               doth
               not
               Mr.
               Baxter
               disown
               them
               ?
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               Why
               doth
               he
               p●etend
               the
               greatness
               of
               Parishes
               to
               justifie
               
                 Separate
                 M●etings
              
               ;
               when
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               never
               so
               small
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               lawful
               however
               ?
               This
               therefore
               must
               be
               set
               aside
               ,
               as
               a
               mee●
               color
               and
               pretence
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               plausible
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               invidious
               to
               us
               ,
               though
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               Parishes
               were
               ne●ther
               of
               our
               own
               making
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               in
               our
               power
               to
               alter
               them
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               doth
               justifie
               them
               upon
               other
               grounds
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               relation
               at
               all
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               Parishes
               ,
               or
               capacity
               of
               Churches
               .
               I
               come
               therefore
               to
               the
               real
               grounds
               which
               they
               proceed
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               Some
               do
               allow
               Communion
               with
               
                 some
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 duties
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 Seasons
              
               ;
               but
               not
               
                 with
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Duties
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 .
              
               These
               things
               must
               be
               more
               particulary
               explained
               ,
               for
               a
               right
               understanding
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               .
               Which
               proceeds
               not
               so
               openly
               and
               plainly
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 old
                 Separation
              
               did
               ;
               but
               hath
               such
               artificial
               windings
               and
               turnings
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Man
               thinks
               they
               are
               very
               near
               our
               Church
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               it
               .
               If
               we
               charge
               them
               with
               following
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               we
               utterly
               deny
               it
               ,
               for
               ,
               say
               they
               ;
               
                 For
                 they
                 separated
                 from
                 your
                 Churches
                 as
                 no
                 true
                 Churches
                 ;
                 they
                 disowned
                 your
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Hierarchy
                 as
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 on
                 your
                 Worship
                 as
                 Idolatrous
              
               ;
               but
               we
               do
               none
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               charge
               us
               unjustly
               with
               Separation
               .
               To
               which
               I
               Answer
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 still
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 pursue
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
              
               old
               Separatists
               ;
               
                 of
                 whom
                 Mr
              
               B.
               
                 hath
                 spoken
                 very
                 well
                 in
                 his
              
               Cure
               of
               Divisions
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Defence
               
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 complains
                 ,
              
               
               of
               their
               Violence
               ,
               and
               Censoriousness
               :
               their
               contempt
               of
               the
               Gravest
               and
               Wisest
               Pastors
               ;
               and
               forcing
               others
               to
               forsake
               their
               own
               judgments
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               humors
               .
               
                 And
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               A
               sinful
               humoring
               of
               rash
               Professors
               ,
               is
               as
               great
               a
               Temptation
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               sinful
               compliance
               with
               the
               Great
               Ones
               of
               the
               World.
               
                 In
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               
               The
               People
               will
               not
               endure
               any
               Forms
               of
               Prayers
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               declare
               they
               would
               be
               gone
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               use
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 remarkable
                 words
                 ,
              
               Should
               the
               Ministers
               in
               London
               ,
               that
               have
               suffer'd
               so
               long
               ,
               but
               use
               any
               
               part
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Scripture
               Forms
               ,
               though
               without
               any
               Motive
               but
               the
               pleasing
               God
               and
               the
               Churches
               good
               ,
               What
               Muttering
               and
               Censuring
               would
               then
               be
               among
               them
               ?
               And
               Woe
               to
               those
               few
               Teachers
               that
               make
               up
               their
               Designs
               by
               cherishing
               these
               Distempers
               .
               One
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               their
               warning
               had
               been
               fair
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Si
                 nati
                 sint
                 ad
                 bis
                 perdendam
                 Angliam
              
               ;
               The
               Lord
               have
               Mercy
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               When
               the
               matter
               is
               throughly
               examined
               ,
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               not
               near
               so
               great
               as
               is
               pretended
               .
               For
               what
               matter
               is
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Separation
               ,
               whether
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               be
               called
               Idolatrous
               ,
               or
               Vnlawful
               ;
               whether
               the
               Ministery
               of
               our
               Church
               be
               called
               a
               
                 False
                 Ministery
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Insufficient
                 ,
                 Scandalous
                 ,
                 Vsurpers
              
               ,
               and
               Persecutors
               ;
               whether
               our
               Hierarchy
               be
               called
               Antichristian
               ,
               or
               
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Now
               these
               are
               the
               very
               same
               Arguments
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               used
               ,
               only
               they
               are
               disguised
               under
               another
               appearance
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               a
               more
               fashionable
               dress
               .
               As
               will
               be
               manifest
               by
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               (
               I.
               )
               
                 Our
                 present
                 Dissenters
                 who
                 disown
                 the
              
               old
               Separation
               ,
               
                 yet
                 make
                 the
                 terms
                 of
              
               Lay-Communion
               
                 for
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
              
               Members
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
              
               unlawful
               .
               For
               ,
               
               Mr.
               B.
               
                 in
                 his
                 late
              
               Plea
               for
               Peace
               ,
               
                 hath
                 a
                 whole
              
               Chapter
               of
               Reasons
               against
               the
               Communion
               of
               Laymen
               with
               our
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 he
                 
                 saith
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               Schismatical
               in
               a
               Church
               to
               deny
               Baptism
               ,
               without
               the
               Transient
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               Godfathers
               ,
               &c.
               or
               to
               deny
               the
               Communion
               to
               such
               who
               scruple
               kneeling
               .
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 the
              
               Church
               be
               Schismatical
               ,
               
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 Separate
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               When
               the
               Laity
               cannot
               have
               their
               Children
               Baptized
               without
               such
               use
               of
               the
               Transient
               Dedicating
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               
               and
               such
               use
               of
               Entitling
               and
               Covenanting
               Godfathers
               ,
               which
               they
               take
               to
               be
               no
               small
               sin
               ;
               Is
               it
               Separation
               to
               joyn
               with
               Pastors
               that
               will
               otherwise
               Baptize
               them
               ?
               
                 We
                 see
                 the
              
               Church
               is
               Schismatical
               
                 in
                 requiring
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               thinks
               the
               People
               bound
               to
               joyn
               with
               other
               Pastors
               that
               will
               not
               use
               them
               ;
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
              
               formal
               Separation
               ?
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               may
               hold
               ,
               that
               total
               renouncing
               of
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               may
               be
               Schismatical
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               
               it
               may
               be
               Schism
               to
               Separate
               from
               a
               Church
               that
               hath
               some
               Schismatical
               Principles
               ,
               Practises
               ,
               and
               Persons
               ,
               if
               those
               be
               not
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               to
               necessitate
               our
               departure
               from
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 here
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               departure
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               other
               Pastors
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 hold
                 a
              
               formal
               Separation
               :
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
              
               the
               renouncing
               total
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 never
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
              
               Separatists
               .
               
                 For
                 they
                 all
                 held
              
               Communion
               in
               Faith
               
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 even
              
               Brown
               ,
               the
               Head
               
                 of
                 the
              
               old
               Separatists
               ,
               
                 thought
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 our
              
               Church
               in
               some
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               
                 and
                 others
                 thought
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 joyn
                 in
              
               Acts
               of
               private
               and
               Christian
               Communion
               ,
               
                 but
                 not
              
               in
               Acts
               of
               Church
               Communion
               ;
               
                 others
                 thought
                 it
              
               lawful
               
                 to
                 joyn
              
               in
               hearing
               Sermons
               and
               Pulpit
               Prayers
               ,
               
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 charged
                 with
              
               Separation
               
                 by
                 the
              
               old
               Non-conformists
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 our
              
               present
               Dissenters
               
                 do
                 hold
                 the
              
               terms
               of
               Communion
               
                 with
                 
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 to
                 be
              
               unlawful
               ;
               
                 they
                 must
                 hold
                 a
              
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 persons
                 may
                 be
                 good
              
               Christians
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 no
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 any
              
               Church
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 unlawful
                 to
              
               communicate
               as
               Members
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 not
              
               communicate
               
                 at
                 all
                 as
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 any
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 or
                 as
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 a
              
               distinct
               and
               Separate
               Church
               
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 declare
                 themselves
              
               Members
               of
               another
               Church
               ,
               
                 they
                 own
                 as
                 plain
                 a
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
              
               old
               Separatists
               
                 ever
                 did
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hold
                 it
              
               unlawful
               to
               Communicate
               
                 with
                 our
              
               Churches
               as
               Members
               ,
               
                 then
                 they
                 are
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 no
              
               Church
               
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 the
              
               terms
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Communion
               unlawful
               ;
               
                 they
                 must
                 either
                 be
              
               Separatists
               ,
               or
               no
               good
               Christians
               
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Principles
              
               .
               
               
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
              
               Author
               of
               the
               Letter
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               this
               were
               to
               exchange
               visible
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               visible
               (
               at
               least
               Negative
               )
               Paganism
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 our
              
               present
               dissenters
               
                 do
                 hold
                 the
              
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               unlawful
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 forward
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 than
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 imagined
                 .
                 In
                 my
              
               Sermon
               
                 I
                 mentioned
                 some
                 passages
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 seemed
                 clear
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 considerable
                 persons
                 among
                 them
              
               did
               allow
               Lay
               communion
               with
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               lawful
               :
               
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 to
                 undeceive
                 me
                 ;
                 some
                 declaring
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               look
               on
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               as
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               from
               our
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               joyning
               to
               other
               Congregations
               .
               
                 And
                 others
                 saying
              
               ,
               
               That
               such
               a
               Concession
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               hold
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               sense
               ,
               will
               neither
               do
               them
               any
               harm
               ,
               nor
               us
               any
               service
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 hath
                 summed
                 up
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 Men.
              
               
               1.
               
               Many
               of
               them
               declare
               so
               ,
               and
               many
               declare
               otherwise
               —
               And
               it
               's
               as
               good
               
               an
               Argument
               to
               prove
               Communion
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               many
               declare
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               to
               prove
               it
               lawful
               ,
               because
               many
               declare
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               They
               d●clare
               Communion
               lawful
               ,
               but.
               D●
               they
               declare
               Total
               Communion
               lawful
               ?
               The
               same
               Persons
               will
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               both
               these
               Propositions
               are
               ●●ue
               Communion
               is
               lawful
               ▪
               and
               Communion
               is
               unlawful
               ;
               Communion
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               Worship
               is
               so
               ,
               in
               others
               not
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               Th●y
               will
               further
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               Communion
               with
               some
               Parish
               chu●ches
               is
               lawful
               ,
               with
               others
               unlawful
               ;
               that
               there
               are
               not
               the
               same
               Doctrines
               Preached
               ,
               the
               same
               Ceremonies
               urged
               ,
               the
               same
               rigid
               terms
               of
               Communion
               in
               all
               Churches
               exacted
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               occasional
               Communion
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               lawful
               ,
               where
               a
               stated
               and
               fixed
               Communion
               is
               not
               so
               ;
               and
               they
               give
               this
               Reason
               for
               their
               Iudgment
               and
               practice
               ,
               because
               to
               hold
               Communion
               with
               one
               Church
               ,
               or
               sort
               of
               Christians
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               their
               true
               Catholick
               Principles
               ,
               which
               teach
               them
               to
               hold
               Communion
               ,
               though
               not
               equally
               ,
               with
               all
               tolerable
               Churches
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               are
               some
               things
               tolerable
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               eligible
               ,
               wherein
               they
               can
               bear
               with
               much
               for
               Peace
               sake
               ,
               but
               chuse
               rather
               to
               sit
               down
               ordinarily
               with
               Purer
               Administrations
               .
               
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 the
              
               Principles
               
                 of
                 the
              
               New
               Separation
               
                 laid
                 together
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Many
               of
               them
               
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 unlawful
              
               ;
               and
               that
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               kind
               of
               Communion
               ;
               for
               the
               Second
               sort
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               are
               distinguish●d
               ,
               hold
               
                 total
                 Communion
                 unlawful
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               first
               sort
               must
               hold
               
                 Communion
                 in
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               And
               so
               they
               exceed
               the
               more
               moderate
               Separatists
               of
               
               Robinson's
               ,
               
               and
               the
               New-England
               way
               ;
               and
               must
               fall
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               most
               
                 rigid
                 Separatists
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               that
               
                 do
                 hold
                 Communion
                 lawful
              
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               so
               many
               restrictions
               and
               limitations
               ,
               that
               in
               practice
               it
               amounts
               to
               little
               more
               than
               the
               other
               .
               For
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               only
               with
               
                 some
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               those
               it
               seems
               must
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               do
               not
               hold
               to
               our
               Constitution
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 not
                 urged
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 same
                 rigid
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 exacted
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               If
               any
               Churches
               among
               us
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               can
               Communicate
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               if
               
                 they
                 break
                 their
                 own
                 Rules
              
               ,
               they
               can
               joyn
               with
               them
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               an
               admirable
               way
               of
               Communicating
               with
               our
               Churches
               ?
               But
               ,
               if
               our
               Churches
               hold
               to
               their
               Rule
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               Orders
               prescribed
               ,
               then
               it
               seems
               they
               renounce
               all
               Communion
               with
               them
               as
               unlawful
               .
               And
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               deny
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               For
               unless
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               depart
               from
               the
               terms
               of
               Communion
               required
               by
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               have
               no
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               Mr.
               A.
               delivers
               this
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               his
               own
               Opinion
               ▪
               
               but
               as
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Party
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 Separate
                 Meetings
                 were
                 Asked
                 their
                 Iudgments
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Lawfulness
                 of
                 Ioyning
                 with
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 exclusive
                 to
                 their
                 joyning
                 with
                 other
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Rule
                 is
                 more
                 strictly
                 observed
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 flatly
                 deny
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               he
               goes
               yet
               further
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 cannot
                 lawfully
                 Separate
                 from
                 those
                 Churches
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 regularly
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 under
                 whose
                 Ministerial
                 Conduct
                 their
                 own
                 Free
                 Election
                 hath
                 placed
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 joyn
                 ordinarily
                 and
                 constantly
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 particular
                 Churches
                 .
              
               This
               is
               owning
               a
               plain
               and
               downright
               Separation
               ,
               in
               as
               clear
               and
               distinct
               words
               as
               ever
               Iohnson
               or
               Ainsworth
               did
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               their
               general
               sense
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 unlawful
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 our
                 Churches
                 ordinarily
                 and
                 constantly
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               be
               Members
               of
               our
               Churches
               :
               Which
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               which
               they
               said
               .
               2.
               
               He
               ownes
               the
               setting
               up
               new
               and
               distinct
               Churches
               in
               plain
               opposition
               to
               ours
               .
               For
               he
               owns
               
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 other
                 People
              
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               
                 Relation
                 between
              
               these
               ,
               by
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               other
               .
               This
               is
               no
               mincing
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               often
               doth
               ;
               but
               he
               speaks
               it
               boldly
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               assurance
               ;
               and
               ushers
               it
               in
               with
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 confidence
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 .
              
               I
               think
               no
               Man
               doubts
               of
               his
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               ever
               looked
               into
               his
               Book
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               matter
               he
               is
               so
               brisk
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 question
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 carry
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Poll.
              
               And
               is
               withall
               so
               indiscreet
               as
               on
               this
               occasion
               to
               Triumph
               
                 in
                 the
                 Poll
                 of
                 Non-conformists
                 at
                 Guildhall
                 :
              
               as
               though
               all
               who
               gave
               their
               Votes
               there
               ,
               had
               owned
               these
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               for
               which
               ,
               many
               of
               those
               Gentlemen
               will
               give
               him
               little
               thanks
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               very
               unseasonable
               boasting
               of
               their
               Numbers
               .
            
             
               (
               II.
               )
               All
               the
               difference
               then
               that
               seems
               to
               be
               left
               ,
               is
               about
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               .
               As
               to
               which
               ,
               these
               things
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               it
               is
               practised
               by
               
                 very
                 few
              
               ;
               especially
               if
               Mr.
               A
               
                 '
                 s.
                 Poll
              
               be
               allowed
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               it
               signifies
               little
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               Men
               be
               fixed
               Members
               of
               other
               Churches
               .
               For
               the
               denomination
               of
               their
               Communion
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               an
               Occasional
               and
               
                 accidental
                 Presence
              
               .
               For
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               joyning
               with
               a
               Church
               as
               
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
              
               at
               
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               Man
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               I
               suppose
               there
               are
               many
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               at
               Mr.
               A's
               ,
               or
               Mr.
               B's
               Meetings
               ,
               who
               renounce
               all
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               A
               Protestant
               may
               be
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               at
               
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               that
               frequently
               too
               ,
               
                 to
                 hear
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               ,
               Doth
               this
               make
               a
               Man
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Most
               of
               our
               Gentlemen
               who
               have
               Travelled
               abroad
               ,
               have
               been
               thus
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               in
               
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               at
               Rome
               and
               Paris
               ;
               but
               they
               would
               think
               themselves
               hardly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               to
               be
               charged
               to
               have
               had
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               urged
               with
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               plead
               still
               ,
               
                 They
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Communion
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Reason
               they
               will
               give
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               joyn
               with
               them
               
                 in
                 all
                 parts
              
               of
               their
               Worship
               ;
               not
               in
               
                 adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
              
               ,
               or
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               remained
               still
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Communion
              
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               at
               
                 some
                 parts
              
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Service
              
               .
               And
               Is
               it
               not
               the
               same
               case
               here
               ,
               If
               Men
               only
               afford
               an
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
              
               ,
               at
               
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
              
               ?
               How
               comes
               this
               to
               make
               them
               more
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               than
               the
               like
               presence
               would
               make
               them
               to
               have
               Communion
               with
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ?
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q
               
               Elizabeth's
               Reign
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               England
               did
               offer
               an
               
                 Occasional
                 Presence
              
               at
               our
               Churches
               ,
               in
               
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               that
               time
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               they
               kept
               their
               Priests
               ,
               and
               had
               Mass
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               That
               though
               they
               looked
               on
               our
               Service
               as
               tolerable
               ,
               yet
               they
               thought
               the
               Roman
               
                 more
                 eligible
              
               ;
               and
               so
               having
               
                 Full
                 Communion
              
               with
               
               that
               ,
               and
               being
               only
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               at
               our
               Service
               ,
               they
               thought
               themselves
               good
               Catholicks
               .
               So
               ,
               if
               Men
               do
               look
               on
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Meetings
              
               as
               
                 more
                 eligible
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               with
               which
               they
               
                 constantly
                 joyn
              
               ,
               and
               
                 alwayes
                 choose
              
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               their
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
              
               at
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               Members
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               but
               they
               still
               remain
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               if
               they
               maintain
               full
               and
               constant
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               And
               none
               of
               the
               formed
               
                 Separate
                 Churches
              
               will
               look
               on
               any
               one
               as
               having
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               being
               
                 occasionally
                 present
                 at
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
              
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               Heathens
               and
               Indians
               may
               have
               such
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               require
               from
               Persons
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               with
               their
               Churches
               ,
               a
               Submission
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 Rules
              
               and
               Orders
               among
               them
               .
               The
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               will
               suffer
               no
               Man
               to
               continue
               a
               Member
               of
               their
               Communion
               ,
               that
               scruples
               
                 Infant
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               or
               
                 refuses
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               although
               he
               be
               never
               so
               willing
               to
               be
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               at
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               Worship
               with
               them
               .
               For
               not
               only
               
                 openly
                 condemning
                 and
                 opposing
                 Infant-Baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 going
                 about
                 secretly
                 to
                 seduce
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 approbation
                 or
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 purposely
                 departing
                 the
                 Congregation
                 at
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 ,
              
               is
               liable
               ,
               by
               their
               Laws
               ,
               to
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Banishment
               .
               And
               they
               have
               found
               it
               so
               necessary
               to
               twist
               the
               Civil
               and
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Interests
              
               together
               ,
               that
               as
               none
               but
               Church-Members
               are
               Free-men
               among
               them
               ;
               so
               none
               that
               are
               banished
               can
               retain
               their
               Church-Membership
               .
               From
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 new
                 Notion
              
               of
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               exclusively
               to
               others
               ,
               is
               disowned
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               Churches
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               late
               fancy
               
               taken
               up
               on
               purpose
               to
               avoid
               the
               charge
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               But
               we
               here
               meet
               with
               an
               excellent
               Reason
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               this
               
                 Occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               our
               Churches
               ;
               viz.
               
                 because
                 to
                 hold
                 Communion
                 with
                 one
                 Church
                 exclusively
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 hold
                 Communion
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 equally
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 tolerable
                 Churches
                 .
              
               Or
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 benefit
                 of
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 best
                 ,
                 for
                 certain
                 seasons
                 ,
                 to
                 joyn
                 even
                 in
                 defective
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
              
               Christ
               
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 Temple
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 least
                 defective
                 must
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 such
                 accidental
                 Reasons
                 sway
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               no
               obligation
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Members
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               bring
               them
               to
               this
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               Romantick
               Fancy
               of
               
                 Catholick
                 Vnity
              
               ;
               by
               which
               these
               
                 Catholick
                 Gentlemen
              
               think
               themselves
               no
               more
               obliged
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               Armenian
               or
               
                 Abyssine
                 Churches
              
               .
               Only
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               is
               so
               much
               nearer
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               the
               others
               are
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               can
               afford
               it
               more
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               .
               But
               I
               would
               suppose
               one
               of
               these
               Men
               of
               
                 Catholick
                 Principles
              
               to
               be
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               have
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               those
               Churches
               should
               Ask
               him
               ,
               What
               
                 Church
                 he
                 is
                 Member
                 of
              
               ?
               If
               he
               should
               Answer
               ,
               He
               could
               have
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               all
               
                 tolerable
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               
                 fixed
                 Member
              
               of
               none
               :
               Would
               they
               take
               such
               a
               Man
               for
               a
               Christian
               ?
               What
               ,
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               no
               Church
               !
               That
               ,
               they
               
               would
               all
               agree
               ,
               was
               no
               part
               of
               
                 Catholick
                 Christianity
              
               .
               And
               I
               much
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               any
               of
               them
               would
               admit
               such
               a
               one
               to
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               tell
               what
               Church
               he
               was
               Member
               of
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 holds
                 only
                 occasional
                 Communion
                 with
                 that
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               would
               do
               with
               any
               other
               
                 tolerable
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               ,
               Were
               they
               not
               Baptized
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               received
               into
               Communion
               with
               it
               as
               Members
               of
               it
               ?
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               Communicate
               no
               otherwise
               with
               it
               ,
               than
               as
               a
               
                 tolerable
                 defective
                 Church
              
               ,
               they
               must
               renounce
               their
               former
               Membership
               ;
               for
               that
               did
               oblige
               them
               to
               fixed
               and
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               with
               it
               .
               And
               if
               they
               do
               renounce
               their
               Membership
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               their
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
                 at
                 some
                 duties
                 of
                 Worship
              
               can
               never
               excuse
               them
               from
               Separation
               .
               We
               thank
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               account
               
                 our
                 Churches
                 tolerable
              
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               see
               ,
               how
               in
               any
               
                 tolerable
                 sense
              
               they
               can
               be
               accounted
               Members
               of
               our
               Church
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               great
               favor
               of
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               chuse
               but
               submit
               to
               
                 for
                 some
                 accidental
                 reasons
              
               ,
               and
               some
               very
               good
               occasions
               ,
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               speaking
               of
               among
               Friends
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               from
               looking
               like
               Communion
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               hardly
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Civility
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 least
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               then
               this
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               cannot
               be
               lawful
               above
               once
               or
               twice
               in
               a
               Man's
               Life
               :
               For
               that
               is
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               their
               
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Principles
              
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               B.
               faith
               ,
               
                 When
                 no
                 such
                 accidental
                 Reasons
                 do
                 sway
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 least
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               or
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               speaks
               ,
               
                 To
                 sit
                 down
                 ordinarily
                 with
                 purer
                 Administrations
                 .
              
               If
               then
               
               a
               Man
               be
               bound
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               judges
               the
               
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               there
               will
               arise
               a
               difficult
               case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               concerning
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               this
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               .
               For
               the
               same
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               moved
               him
               to
               prefer
               one
               Communion
               above
               the
               other
               ,
               will
               likewise
               induce
               him
               to
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               adhere
               constantly
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               the
               other
               .
               And
               why
               should
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               is
               acquainted
               with
               
                 purer
                 Administrations
              
               ,
               give
               so
               much
               countenance
               to
               a
               
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               have
               any
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               which
               
                 walks
                 so
                 disorderly
              
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               
                 not
                 reprove
                 her
                 rather
              
               ,
               by
               a
               total
               forbearance
               of
               her
               Communion
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               not
               those
               general
               Rules
               of
               
                 approving
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 holding
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Assembling
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
              
               perswade
               such
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               leave
               the
               
                 best
                 Communion
              
               ,
               meerly
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               
                 defective
                 ,
                 and
                 tolerable
                 Church
                 he
                 can
                 communicate
                 with
                 ?
              
               Which
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               Man
               should
               forsake
               his
               Muskmelons
               ,
               to
               let
               others
               see
               what
               Pumpions
               he
               can
               swallow
               ;
               or
               to
               leave
               wholsom
               Diet
               to
               feed
               on
               Mushroms
               ,
               and
               Trash
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               here
               are
               no
               bounds
               set
               to
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Fancies
              
               of
               
                 Purer
                 Administrations
              
               ,
               and
               
                 less
                 defective
                 wayes
                 of
                 Worship
              
               .
               So
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               stop
               to
               Separation
               in
               this
               way
               .
               Suppose
               some
               think
               our
               
                 Churches
                 tolerable
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               or
               Mr.
               
               A's
               .
               
                 Meetings
                 were
                 eligible
              
               ;
               but
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               rellish
               〈◊〉
               .
               they
               afford
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               then
               think
               their
               way
               more
               〈◊〉
               and
               the
               other
               
                 only
                 tolerable
              
               ;
               Are
               not
               these
               
               Men
               bound
               to
               forsake
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Reasons
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               first
               moved
               to
               leave
               our
               Communion
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               secure
               ,
               that
               the
               absolute
               perfection
               of
               their
               way
               of
               Worship
               is
               so
               glaringly
               visible
               to
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               ,
               either
               to
               find
               or
               fancy
               any
               defect
               in
               it
               ?
               
               Mr.
               Baxter
               once
               very
               well
               said
               ,
               
                 Separation
                 will
                 ruin
                 the
                 Separated
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 consistency
                 .
                 Parties
                 will
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Separated
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 Separate
                 again
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               Why
               might
               not
               
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               of
               New-England
               (
               mention'd
               by
               Mr.
               B.
               )
               proceed
               in
               his
               course
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Salem
               ,
               
               because
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               found
               out
               a
               
                 purer
                 and
                 less
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 than
                 theirs
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               they
               might
               withdraw
               from
               our
               Churches
               on
               the
               like
               pretence
               ?
               Why
               might
               he
               not
               go
               on
               still
               refining
               of
               Churches
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               he
               dissolved
               his
               Society
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 Worship
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ?
              
               By
               which
               remarkable
               Instance
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               Principle
               ,
               when
               pursued
               ,
               will
               carry
               Men
               at
               last
               to
               the
               dissolution
               of
               all
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               This
               I
               had
               objected
               to
               Mr.
               B.
               in
               my
               Letter
               ,
               that
               upon
               his
               Principles
               the
               People
               might
               leave
               him
               to
               Morrow
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               Dr.
               O.
               and
               leave
               him
               next
               week
               and
               go
               to
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               to
               the
               Quakers
               .
               
               To
               which
               Mr.
               B.
               Answers
               ;
               
                 What
                 harm
                 will
                 it
                 do
                 me
                 or
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 hearers
                 go
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               None
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               O.
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Since
                 your
                 Practice
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 your
                 Principles
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 although
                 you
                 choose
                 several
                 wayes
                 of
                 expressing
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               Did
               the
               whole
               
               force
               of
               my
               Argument
               lie
               there
               ?
               Did
               I
               not
               mention
               
                 their
                 going
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 and
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               ground
               ?
               And
               ,
               Is
               this
               a
               good
               way
               of
               Answering
               ,
               to
               dissemble
               the
               main
               force
               of
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               something
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               said
               to
               it
               ?
               I
               suppose
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               great
               hast
               made
               him
               leave
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Argument
               behind
               him
               .
               But
               I
               desire
               him
               calmly
               to
               weigh
               and
               consider
               it
               better
               ;
               whether
               he
               doth
               think
               it
               reasonable
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               such
               great
               importance
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Separation
                 so
                 mischievous
              
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               represented
               it
               )
               that
               the
               Peoples
               apprehension
               of
               a
               
                 less
                 defective
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               them
               to
               break
               a
               Church
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               into
               wayes
               of
               Separation
               ?
               Hath
               not
               Mr.
               Baxter
               represented
               (
               and
               no
               Man
               better
               )
               
                 the
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               
               
                 Injudiciousness
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Conceitedness
                 and
                 Vnpeaceabless
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 zealous
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               must
               they
               ,
               upon
               a
               conceit
               of
               
                 Purer
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 Less
                 Defective
                 Wayes
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               be
               at
               liberty
               to
               rend
               and
               tear
               a
               Church
               into
               pieces
               ;
               and
               run
               from
               one
               
                 Separate
                 Congregation
              
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               run
               themselves
               out
               of
               breath
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               best
               parts
               of
               their
               Religion
               behind
               them
               ?
               How
               fully
               hath
               Mr.
               B.
               set
               forth
               the
               
                 Vngovernable
                 and
                 Factious
                 Humor
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 ,
              
               
               and
               the
               Pernicious
               
                 consequences
                 of
                 complying
                 with
                 them
              
               ?
               and
               ,
               Must
               the
               Reins
               be
               laid
               in
               their
               Necks
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               run
               whither
               they
               please
               ?
               
                 Because
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 better
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 love
                 their
                 Souls
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 King
                 doth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 cannot
                 bind
                 them
                 to
                 hurt
                 ,
                 or
                 Famish
                 ,
                 or
                 endanger
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               Why
               must
               the
               King
               bear
               
               all
               the
               blame
               ,
               if
               Mens
               Souls
               be
               not
               provided
               for
               according
               to
               their
               own
               wishes
               ?
               Doth
               the
               King
               pretend
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               
                 establish'd
                 Laws
              
               and
               Orders
               of
               this
               Church
               ?
               Why
               did
               he
               not
               keep
               to
               the
               good
               old
               Phrase
               of
               
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
              
               ?
               And
               why
               did
               he
               not
               put
               it
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               what
               makes
               better
               for
               their
               own
               Edification
               ,
               than
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Governors
               of
               this
               Church
               do
               :
               and
               let
               them
               make
               what
               Law
               's
               and
               Orders
               they
               will
               ,
               if
               the
               People
               ,
               even
               
                 the
                 rash
                 and
                 injudicious
                 Professors
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               calls
               them
               ,
               do
               think
               other
               means
               of
               Edification
               better
               ,
               and
               other
               wayes
               of
               
                 Worship
                 less
                 defective
              
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               break
               through
               all
               Laws
               ,
               and
               to
               run
               into
               Separation
               .
               And
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               ,
               upon
               these
               terms
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               Peace
               ,
               or
               Order
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 establish'd
                 Church
              
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               no
               not
               Barrow
               ,
               or
               Iohnson
               ,
               did
               ever
               lay
               down
               such
               loose
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               .
               The
               Brownists
               declare
               ,
               in
               their
               Apology
               ,
               
                 That
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 Separate
                 for
                 faults
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 true
                 constituted
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 due
                 order
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 redress
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Where
               a
               Church
               is
               
                 rightly
                 constituted
              
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               allowance
               of
               Separation
               for
               
                 defects
                 and
                 corruptions
                 of
                 Men
              
               ,
               although
               they
               might
               apprehend
               Smith
               or
               Iacob
               to
               be
               more
               
                 edifying
                 Preachers
              
               ,
               than
               either
               Iohnson
               ,
               or
               Ainsworth
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               Separation
               with
               them
               ,
               was
               the
               want
               of
               a
               
                 right
                 constituted
                 Church
              
               ;
               if
               that
               were
               once
               supposed
               ,
               other
               defects
               were
               never
               till
               now
               thought
               to
               be
               good
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               .
               
               In
               the
               Platform
               of
               the
               Discipline
               of
               New-England
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 Church-Members
                 may
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 nor
                 without
                 
                 just
                 and
                 weighty
                 cause
                 :
                 Because
                 such
                 departure
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               Those
               just
               Reasons
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   If
                   a
                   Man
                   cannot
                   continue
                   without
                   sin
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   case
                   of
                   Persecution
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Not
               one
               word
               of
               
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               .
               For
               the
               Independents
               have
               wisely
               taken
               care
               to
               secure
               their
               Members
               to
               their
               own
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               wander
               abroad
               upon
               such
               pretences
               ;
               lest
               such
               liberty
               should
               break
               them
               into
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               .
               So
               in
               their
               Declaration
               at
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 Persons
                 joyned
                 in
                 Church-Fellowship
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 lightly
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 to
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               they
               reckon
               up
               those
               which
               they
               allow
               for
               
                 just
                 causes
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Where
               any
               person
               cannot
               continue
               in
               any
               Church
               without
               his
               sin
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Three
                 cases
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Want
               of
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Being
               deprived
               of
               due
               priviledges
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Being
               compelled
               to
               any
               thing
               in
               practice
               ,
               not
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               case
               of
               Persecution
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vpon
               the
               account
               of
               conveniency
               of
               Habitation
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 Cases
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Officers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 peaceably
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               No
               allowance
               here
               made
               of
               
                 forsaking
                 a
                 Church
              
               ,
               meerly
               for
               
                 greater
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               .
               And
               how
               just
               soever
               the
               reason
               were
               ,
               they
               are
               civilly
               to
               take
               leave
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Officers
               ,
               
               and
               to
               tell
               them
               why
               they
               depart
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Burroughs
               condemns
               it
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 direct
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 disorder
                 and
                 confusion
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Yet
               this
               is
               now
               the
               main
               support
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ;
               and
               meer
               necessity
               hath
               driven
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               either
               they
               must
               own
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               find
               out
               others
               to
               serve
               their
               turn
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               no
               Man
               ,
               who
               hath
               any
               regard
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               can
               ever
               think
               fit
               to
               maintain
               ,
               since
               they
               apparently
               tend
               to
               nothing
               but
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Burroughs
               truly
               observed
               .
               But
               what
               ground
               is
               there
               to
               suppose
               so
               much
               
                 greater
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               in
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ?
               since
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               this
               Testimony
               to
               the
               Preaching
               in
               our
               Parish-Churches
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 seldom
                 heard
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 good
                 well-studied
                 Sermons
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 more
                 fitted
                 to
                 well-bred
                 Schol●rs
                 ,
                 or
                 judicious
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 need
                 more
                 Practicall
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 familiar
                 ,
                 easie
                 method
                 .
              
               Is
               this
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               case
               indeed
               ?
               Then
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               I
               can
               see
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               excused
               from
               all
               blame
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               a
               fault
               to
               provide
               too
               well
               for
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               Is
               this
               a
               
                 good
                 ground
              
               for
               Separation
               ,
               that
               the
               Preaching
               is
               
                 too
                 good
              
               for
               the
               People
               ?
               Some
               Men
               may
               want
               Causes
               to
               defend
               ,
               but
               at
               this
               rate
               they
               can
               never
               
               want
               Arguments
               .
               Yet
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               the
               same
               Men
               should
               not
               complain
               of
               
                 starving
                 ,
                 and
                 famishing
                 Souls
              
               ,
               when
               the
               only
               fault
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Meat
               is
               
                 too
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               
                 too
                 well
                 dressed
              
               for
               them
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               hath
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               complained
               publickly
               of
               
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 injudiciousness
              
               of
               
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Non-conformist
                 Preachers
                 ?
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 really
                 fears
                 ,
                 lest
                 meer
                 Non-Conformists
                 have
                 brought
                 some
                 into
                 reputation
                 as
                 conscientious
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 weak
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 will
                 lose
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 being
                 Iudicious
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 their
                 silence
                 lost
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 But
                 verily
                 the
                 injudiciousness
                 of
                 too
                 many
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Lamentation
                 .
              
               To
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 Grand
                 Calamity
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 injudicious
                 are
                 usually
                 the
                 most
                 confident
                 and
                 self-conceited
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 so
                 commonly
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 Ignorant
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 to
                 Censure
                 ,
                 Backbite
                 ,
                 and
                 Reproach
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 .
              
               Let
               now
               any
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               whether
               upon
               the
               stating
               of
               the
               case
               by
               Mr.
               B.
               himself
               ,
               their
               having
               
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
              
               ,
               can
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               leaving
               
                 our
                 Churches
              
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               unless
               
                 injudiciousness
                 ,
                 and
                 self-conceited
                 confidence
                 and
                 an
                 ignorant
                 zeal
              
               may
               perhaps
               be
               more
               edifying
               to
               some
               capacities
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               purposes
               ,
               than
               
                 judicious
                 and
                 well
                 studied
                 Sermons
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Argument
               must
               therefore
               be
               quitted
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               will
               defend
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ,
               must
               return
               to
               the
               
                 old
                 Principles
              
               of
               the
               Separatists
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               justifie
               their
               own
               practices
               .
               And
               so
               I
               find
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               forced
               to
               do
               ;
               for
               discerning
               ▪
               that
               the
               pretence
               of
               
                 greater
                 Edification
              
               would
               not
               hold
               of
               it self
               ,
               he
               adds
               more
               weight
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               comes
               home
               to
               the
               business
               ;
               
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 obtruded
                 Men.
              
               This
               is
               indeed
               an
               Argument
               for
               
               Separation
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               which
               Barrow
               ,
               and
               Greenwood
               ,
               and
               Iohnson
               ,
               and
               Smith
               ,
               and
               Can
               used
               .
               Now
               we
               are
               come
               to
               the
               old
               Point
               of
               defending
               the
               
                 Calling
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               we
               think
               they
               now
               manage
               it
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               We
               do
               not
               hear
               so
               much
               the
               old
               terms
               of
               a
               
                 False
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 Ministry
              
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               do
               substitute
               others
               in
               their
               Room
               as
               effectual
               to
               make
               a
               Separation
               ,
               but
               less
               fit
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               the
               difference
               will
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               at
               all
               to
               their
               advantage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               2.
               
               I
               come
               therefore
               to
               consider
               the
               Principles
               of
               our
               
                 new
                 Separatists
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 our
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               to
               discover
               ,
               how
               little
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               
                 old
                 Separatists
              
               ,
               when
               this
               matter
               is
               throughly
               enquired
               into
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Argument
               for
               Separation
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 In
                 General
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 ,
              
               That
               they
               only
               look
               on
               those
               as
               true
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               such
               Pastors
               whom
               they
               approve
               .
               How
               oft
               have
               I
               told
               you
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               that
               I
               distinguish
               ,
               
               and
               take
               those
               for
               true
               Churches
               ,
               that
               have
               true
               Pastors
               .
               But
               I
               take
               those
               for
               no
               true
               Churches
               ,
               that
               have
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Men
                   uncapable
                   of
                   the
                   Pastoral
                   Office.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Or
                   not
                   truly
                   called
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Or
                   that
                   deny
                   themselves
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   essential
                   to
                   a
                   Pastor
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               one
               or
               other
               of
               these
               he
               thinks
               most
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               in
               England
               fall
               under
               .
            
             
             
               
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               is
               a
               Rigid
               Separatist
               ;
               and
               thinks
               it
               not
               lawful
               to
               joyn
               with
               any
               of
               our
               Parochial
               Congregations
               :
               but
               this
               is
               contradicted
               by
               his
               own
               Practice
               .
            
             
               There
               lies
               therefore
               a
               farther
               subtilty
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               for
               he
               declares
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 he
                 can
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
              
               notwithstanding
               .
               But
               how
               ?
               
                 as
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 saith
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ?
              
               No
               ;
               but
               as
               
                 Chappels
                 and
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 wanting
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 .
              
               This
               will
               bring
               the
               matter
               to
               a
               very
               good
               pass
               ,
               the
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               of
               England
               shall
               only
               be
               
                 Chappels
                 of
                 Ease
              
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               .
               This
               I
               confess
               is
               a
               Subtilty
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               old
               Brownists
               ,
               and
               Non-conformists
               ,
               for
               they
               both
               took
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               there
               was
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               
                 Separation
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Churches
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Proof
               of
               that
               depended
               on
               the
               Truth
               of
               our
               Ministry
               .
               Now
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 Although
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Congregations
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 an
                 essential
                 part
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 a
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 occasionally
                 ,
                 as
                 Chappels
                 or
                 Oratories
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               he
               accounts
               not
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 as
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               nor
               doth
               communicate
               with
               them
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ;
               but
               only
               looks
               on
               them
               as
               
                 Publick
                 places
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               to
               which
               a
               Man
               may
               resort
               upon
               occasion
               without
               owning
               any
               relation
               to
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               looking
               on
               the
               Congregation
               as
               a
               Church
               .
               For
               ,
               where
               he
               speaks
               more
               fully
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               That
               he
               looks
               
                 on
                 none
                 as
                 true
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Pastor
                 over
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 Power
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 any
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               that
               hath
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               ownes
               it self
               to
               be
               independent
               ,
               he
               allows
               
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               .
               So
               that
               unless
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 and
                 Ministers
              
               assume
               to
               themselves
               
                 Episcopal
                 Power
              
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               present
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               apprehends
               ,
               he
               at
               once
               discards
               them
               all
               from
               being
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               :
               but
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               discover
               his
               mistake
               as
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               that
               which
               I
               only
               insist
               on
               now
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               looks
               on
               none
               of
               them
               as
               
                 truly
                 constituted
                 Churches
              
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Political
                 Organized
                 Form
              
               ,
               as
               wanting
               
                 an
                 essential
                 part
              
               ,
               viz.
               a
               
                 true
                 Pastor
              
               .
               From
               hence
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               either
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               communicates
               with
               
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               or
               it
               must
               be
               
                 a
                 Separate
                 Church
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               thinks
               himself
               bound
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               proceed
               to
               as
               a
               great
               Separation
               as
               the
               old
               Brownists
               did
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               ours
               .
               It
               is
               no
               sufficient
               Answer
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 doth
                 it
                 not
              
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               only
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               do
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 Principles
              
               :
               which
               tend
               to
               as
               much
               Separation
               ,
               as
               was
               practised
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               often
               condemned
               by
               Mr.
               B.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
               II.
               Suppose
               they
               should
               allow
               
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               in
               their
               Constitution
               to
               be
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ;
               yet
               the
               exceptions
               they
               make
               against
               the
               Ministers
               of
               our
               Churches
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               scarce
               allow
               any
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               may
               not
               
                 lawfully
                 Separate
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               People
               judge
               their
               
                 Ministers
                 unworthy
              
               ,
               or
               incompetent
               ,
               they
               allow
               them
               liberty
               to
               withdraw
               ,
               and
               to
               Separate
               from
               them
               .
               This
               I
               shall
               prove
               from
               many
               passages
               in
               several
               Books
               of
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               others
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
                 They
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 in
                 the
              
               Peoples
               Power
               ,
               
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 Lega●●stablishments
              
               ,
               to
               own
               or
               disown
               whom
               they
               judge
               sit
               Mr.
               B.
               
                 speaks
                 his
                 Mind
                 very
                 freely
                 against
                 the
              
               Rights
               
               and
               ●etronage
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Power
               of
               Magistrates
               
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 pleads
                 for
                 the
                 unalterable
              
               Rights
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               
                 as
                 the
                 old
              
               Separatists
               did
               .
               
               God
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               in
               Nature
               and
               Scripture
               ,
               hath
               given
               the
               People
               that
               consenting
               Power
               ,
               antecedent
               to
               the
               Princes
               determination
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               take
               from
               them
               .
               
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               ,
               Every
               particular
               Church
               has
               an
               inherent
               right
               to
               choose
               its
               own
               Pastors
               .
               Dr.
               O.
               makes
               the
               depriving
               the
               People
               of
               this
               right
               one
               of
               his
               grounds
               of
               Separation
               .
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 our
                 Ministers
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 Places
                 ,
                 yet
              
               if
               the
               People
               have
               not
               owned
               them
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 liberty
              
               to
               choose
               whom
               they
               please
               .
               How
               many
               hundred
               Congregations
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               have
               Incumbents
               ,
               whom
               the
               People
               never
               consented
               to
               ;
               but
               take
               them
               for
               their
               hinderers
               and
               burden
               !
               
                 So
                 many
                 hundred
              
               Congregations
               
                 it
                 seems
                 are
                 in
                 readiness
                 for
              
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               People
               
                 are
                 made
              
               Iudges
               
                 of
                 the
              
               worthiness
               and
               competency
               
                 of
                 their
              
               Ministers
               .
               
                 This
                 follows
                 from
                 the
                 former
              
               .
               
               In
               case
               incompetent
               Pastors
               be
               set
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               though
               it
               be
               half
               the
               Parishes
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               only
               the
               tenth
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Schism
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               but
               a
               Duty
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               destitute
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               best
               supply
               they
               can
               ,
               i.e.
               to
               choose
               
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 judge
                 more
              
               competent
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               Schism
               but
               a
               Duty
               ,
               for
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               though
               forbidden
               by
               Superiors
               ,
               to
               perform
               their
               Office
               to
               such
               people
               that
               desire
               it
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 dealing
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               should
               cast
               
                 out
                 some
                 ,
                 and
              
               put
               in
               others
               ;
               In
               
               that
               case
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               If
               they
               be
               Men
               of
               uniried
               and
               suspected
               parts
               of
               fidelity
               
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Judges
                 )
                 the
              
               Princes
               imposition
               doth
               not
               make
               such
               true
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               ,
               or
               without
               the
               People
               consent
               ;
               nor
               doth
               it
               always
               bind
               the
               People
               to
               consent
               ,
               and
               to
               forsake
               their
               former
               Pastors
               ,
               nor
               prove
               them
               Schismaticks
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 They
                 give
                 particular
              
               directions
               
                 to
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 what
                 sort
                 of
              
               Ministers
               
                 they
                 should
              
               own
               ,
               
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 .
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               bids
               the
               People
               not
               think
               that
               he
               is
               perswading
               them
               to
               make
               no
               difference
               :
               
               
                 but
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 aside
                 the
              
               utterly
               insufficient
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               heretical
               
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 admirable
                 Judges
                 )
                 he
                 lays
                 down
                 this
                 general
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               Any
               one
               whose
               Ministry
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               tendeth
               to
               destruction
               more
               than
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               more
               harm
               than
               good
               is
               not
               to
               be
               owned
               .
               
                 And
                 if
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               owned
               
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
              
               separated
               
                 from
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 he
              
               adviseth
               the
               People
               to
               lay
               aside
               partiality
               and
               passion
               ;
               
                 yet
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 left
              
               sole
               Iudges
               
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
              
               Romantick
               
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 or
                 Fiction
              
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 elsewhere
              
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               confute
               the
               People
               in
               too
               many
               places
               ,
               who
               tell
               them
               that
               their
               publick
               Priests
               are
               so
               defective
               in
               their
               necessary
               qualifications
               for
               their
               Office
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               own
               such
               for
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               by
               their
               presence
               ,
               or
               commit
               the
               care
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               such
               ,
               
                 i.e.
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 encouraged
                 to
              
               Separation
               
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
              
               old
               Non-conformists
               ,
               
                 as
                 appears
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Ball.
               
               if
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               Can's
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               with
               Ministers
               not
               fitly
               qualified
               ,
               disorderly
               
               called
               ,
               or
               carelesly
               executing
               their
               Office
               and
               Function
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Learned
               .
               
                 With
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
               
                 and
                 even
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 a
              
               Casuist
               
                 to
                 determine
                 these
                 things
              
               ,
               
               
                 doth
                 then
                 declare
                 his
                 Mind
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 Ministers
                 personal
                 faults
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 People
                 to
                 Separate
                 from
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 all
                 Ministerial
                 faults
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 prove
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 Ministration
                 utterly
                 intolerable
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               may
               be
               believed
               ,
               
                 the
                 People
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Cases
                 there
                 are
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 uncapable
                 of
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 judge
                 him
                 no
                 Minister
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               to
               Separate
               from
               him
               .
               Hath
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               fully
               set
               forth
               the
               
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Censoriousness
                 ,
                 Headiness
                 ,
                 Rashness
              
               of
               
                 raw
                 and
                 injudicious
                 Zealots
              
               ?
               and
               after
               all
               this
               .
               Is
               it
               fit
               or
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               opinion
               of
               such
               persons
               be
               taken
               ,
               concerning
               the
               qualifications
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ?
               Hath
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               complained
               with
               more
               than
               ordinary
               resentment
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 scorn
                 ,
                 and
                 vilifie
                 the
                 gravest
                 wisest
                 Pastors
                 ?
              
               And
               ,
               Must
               such
               Mens
               Judgments
               be
               taken
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Abilities
               and
               Competency
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ?
               Either
               Mr.
               B.
               hath
               extremely
               wronged
               them
               in
               the
               Characters
               he
               hath
               given
               of
               such
               People
               ;
               or
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               all
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Judgment
               in
               such
               cases
               :
               
               When
               
                 they
                 scorn
                 and
                 contemn
                 the
                 greavest
                 wisest
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               are
               they
               fit
               to
               Judge
               of
               
                 Ministerial
                 A●ilities
                 ?
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 graver
                 and
                 wiser
                 among
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               Suppose
               that
               ;
               But
               doth
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 rawest
                 and
                 rashest
                 Professors
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 and
                 censorious
                 ?
              
               these
               are
               the
               bold
               and
               forward
               men
               ,
               that
               will
               Judge
               in
               spite
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               men
               
                 that
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 told
                 ,
                 what
                 numbers
                 of
                 uncapable
                 Ministers
                 there
                 are
                 among
                 us
              
               And
               it
               doth
               not
               become
               Mr.
               
               B's
               Gravity
               or
               Wisdom
               to
               hearken
               to
               all
               the
               censures
               and
               
                 malicious
                 reports
              
               of
               such
               
                 ignorant
                 and
                 heady
                 zealots
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               about
               the
               unworthiness
               or
               incapacity
               of
               their
               Ministers
               .
               Are
               they
               only
               
                 the
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 Pastors
              
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               are
               scorned
               by
               such
               men
               ?
               It
               is
               possible
               ,
               that
               those
               may
               be
               grave
               and
               wise
               among
               us
               too
               ,
               whom
               they
               censure
               for
               incompetent
               men
               ;
               Or
               must
               the
               same
               People
               which
               are
               raw
               and
               
                 injudicious
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 and
                 censorious
                 ,
                 proud
                 and
                 self-conceited
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               make
               their
               Judgment
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               of
               a
               sudden
               turned
               into
               
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 men
              
               ,
               when
               they
               pass
               their
               Judgment
               upon
               the
               Abilities
               and
               Fitness
               of
               our
               Preachers
               ?
               This
               doth
               not
               look
               like
               fair
               and
               equal
               dealing
               .
               I
               pray
               let
               our
               Ministers
               have
               a
               fair
               hearing
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               matter
               be
               well
               examined
               ,
               before
               the
               People
               be
               thus
               encouraged
               to
               Separate
               from
               their
               Ministers
               for
               their
               disabilities
               ,
               or
               unworthiness
               .
               But
               suppose
               there
               be
               too
               great
               a
               number
               of
               
                 young
                 ,
                 raw
                 ,
                 injudicious
                 Preachers
                 ,
              
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 deny
                 that
                 knoweth
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 hath
                 any
                 modesty
              
               .
               Is
               there
               no
               way
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 your
                 Tents
                 O
                 Israel
              
               ?
               Will
               nothing
               but
               Separation
               serve
               your
               Turn
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               mend
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
              
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               confess
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 too
                 many
                 such
                 among
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
               Must
               they
               Separate
               from
               them
               too
               ?
               What
               endless
               confusions
               do
               such
               Principles
               tend
               to
               ?
               But
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               this
               Separation
               must
               be
               justified
               ,
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               such
               Principles
               found
               out
               ,
               which
               may
               seem
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Yet
               after
               all
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               to
               the
               present
               case
               of
               Separation
               in
               this
               City
               ?
               for
               here
               the
               Charge
               was
               laid
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               the
               Answer
               must
               be
               given
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               Is
               it
               any
               reason
               ,
               that
               near
               half
               of
               some
               Parishes
               in
               London
               ,
               should
               Separate
               from
               their
               
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 Pastors
              
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               know
               some
               to
               be
               ,
               where
               this
               case
               is
               ;
               because
               in
               Cornwall
               ,
               or
               Yorkshire
               ,
               or
               Northumberland
               ,
               there
               are
               
                 many
                 raw
                 and
                 injudicious
                 ,
                 besides
                 scandalous
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               speaks
               ?
               We
               urge
               you
               particularly
               with
               the
               
                 London
                 Separation
              
               ,
               you
               tell
               us
               what
               the
               People
               say
               of
               the
               Insufficiency
               and
               Vnworthiness
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               England
               ;
               suppose
               it
               true
               ,
               What
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               business
               ?
               If
               you
               persist
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               we
               can
               name
               the
               Parishes
               to
               you
               in
               London
               ,
               where
               the
               Ministers
               are
               Men
               of
               unexceptionable
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               ;
               where
               the
               Churches
               are
               large
               enough
               to
               receive
               the
               People
               that
               Separate
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               come
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               forsake
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               ,
               and
               adhere
               to
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               :
               Tell
               us
               plainly
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               Is
               this
               
                 Separation
                 lawful
              
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               lawful
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               do
               you
               make
               use
               of
               so
               many
               shifts
               and
               evasions
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 great
                 Prishes
                 ,
                 and
                 insufficient
                 and
                 scandalous
                 Priests
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ?
              
               Answer
               to
               the
               case
               proposed
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Charge
               was
               laid
               ;
               and
               think
               not
               to
               escape
               by
               such
               apparent
               evasions
               ,
               and
               impertinencies
               as
               these
               .
               If
               you
               think
               such
               a
               
                 Separation
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               then
               Why
               do
               you
               pretend
               
               to
               confute
               my
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               was
               designed
               purposely
               against
               it
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
               But
               while
               you
               plead
               for
               this
               liberty
               of
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Separating
              
               upon
               their
               Iudgment
               of
               their
               
                 Ministers
                 Abilities
                 and
                 Fitness
              
               ,
               you
               can
               never
               secure
               them
               from
               Separation
               from
               any
               Church
               or
               Ministers
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               no
               setled
               Church
               in
               the
               World
               could
               ever
               subsist
               long
               ,
               without
               infinite
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ,
               if
               this
               were
               allow'd
               .
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               thinks
               them
               uncapable
               of
               the
               
                 Ministerial
                 Office
              
               in
               the
               Peoples
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Who
               have
               not
               tolerable
               Ministerial
               Knowledge
               ,
               
               or
               utterance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Who
               are
               Heretical
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Who
               malignantly
               oppose
               serious
               Religion
               as
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               a
               needless
               thing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Who
               by
               their
               wicked
               lives
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               they
               do
               good
               .
               From
               such
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               bids
               turn
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               of
               all
               these
               things
               the
               People
               are
               to
               be
               Iudges
               ;
               and
               so
               may
               Separate
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               When
               they
               are
               unsatisfied
               about
               
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 Knowledge
                 or
                 utterance
                 of
                 their
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               As
               for
               their
               Vtterance
               ;
               we
               may
               allow
               them
               to
               be
               Judges
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               I
               never
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               did
               bid
               People
               
                 turn
                 away
              
               from
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               if
               their
               Vtterance
               were
               not
               thought
               to
               be
               tolerable
               .
               For
               he
               intimates
               ,
               that
               some
               complained
               of
               his
               utterance
               and
               had
               him
               in
               contempt
               for
               
               it
               .
               But
               as
               to
               Abilities
               and
               
                 Knowledge
                 fit
                 for
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               Are
               not
               the
               People
               admirable
               Judges
               ?
               How
               few
               ,
               how
               very
               few
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               of
               the
               people
               who
               pretend
               most
               to
               Knowledge
               in
               Religion
               ,
               have
               any
               tolerable
               understanding
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 principles
              
               ,
               and
               
                 right
                 notion
              
               of
               it
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               only
               of
               Artificers
               and
               Tradesmen
               ;
               but
               of
               those
               of
               better
               education
               ,
               who
               either
               by
               prejudices
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               due
               application
               of
               their
               minds
               to
               such
               things
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               great
               mistakes
               about
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               be
               very
               good
               men
               :
               If
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               are
               so
               unfit
               to
               Judge
               of
               
                 Ministerial
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Religion
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               
                 raw
                 ,
                 and
                 injudicious
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               experience
               in
               the
               World
               is
               not
               so
               little
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               and
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               among
               the
               People
               most
               apt
               to
               divide
               and
               Separate
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               then
               a
               strange
               thing
               he
               should
               thus
               subject
               the
               Judgment
               of
               
                 Ministerial
                 Knowledge
              
               to
               such
               a
               Company
               of
               Triers
               as
               these
               ?
               But
               suppose
               they
               do
               allow
               their
               Ministers
               to
               pass
               for
               men
               of
               tolerable
               abilities
               ,
               and
               reasonable
               
                 good
                 utterance
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               harder
               task
               yet
               behind
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               approve
               themselves
               to
               the
               People
               to
               be
               
                 Sound
                 and
                 Orthodox
              
               ;
               For
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 Heretical
                 ,
              
               they
               may
               without
               sin
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               a
               Man
               escape
               being
               thought
               Heretical
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               him
               so
               ;
               i.e.
               if
               he
               crosseth
               their
               humor
               ,
               and
               delivers
               such
               Doctrine
               as
               doth
               not
               please
               them
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               generally
               their
               Standard
               for
               Heresie
               ?
               And
               they
               cannot
               well
               have
               any
               other
               ;
               unless
               you
               will
               suppose
               all
               the
               People
               to
               be
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               obliged
               to
               read
               and
               understand
               Epiphanius
               and
               Binius
               :
               and
               then
               perhaps
               they
               may
               be
               competent
               Iudges
               
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               come
               at
               last
               to
               be
               even
               with
               the
               Divines
               for
               having
               been
               their
               Judges
               so
               long
               in
               that
               matter
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               suppose
               a
               Person
               of
               great
               value
               and
               esteem
               among
               them
               for
               his
               other
               
                 Ministerial
                 Abilities
              
               ,
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               thought
               unsound
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               too
               near
               to
               the
               Papists
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               not
               only
               be
               said
               by
               the
               
                 common
                 People
              
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               abetted
               and
               encouraged
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Teachers
               ,
               who
               tell
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               
                 Fundamental
                 point
                 ,
                 Articulus
                 stantis
                 &
                 cadentis
                 Ecclesiae
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 yield
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
              
               as
               some
               have
               said
               ;
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               whether
               upon
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               Principles
               ,
               the
               People
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               Separate
               from
               such
               a
               Man
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               other
               Abilities
               ?
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               happen
               as
               to
               many
               other
               Doctrines
               ,
               which
               the
               People
               are
               as
               incompetent
               Iudges
               of
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Let
               us
               yet
               suppose
               that
               such
               a
               Man
               may
               pass
               for
               
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 main
              
               among
               the
               People
               ;
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               under
               pretence
               of
               
                 Curing
                 Divisions
              
               he
               exposes
               good
               People
               ,
               and
               lays
               open
               with
               great
               freedom
               and
               plainness
               their
               
                 Factious
                 ,
                 Turbulent
                 ,
                 Censorious
                 ,
                 Vngovernable
              
               humor
               ;
               not
               omitting
               their
               Injudiciousness
               ,
               but
               forgetting
               all
               the
               while
               that
               these
               same
               
                 injudicious
                 People
              
               (
               with
               all
               their
               other
               faults
               )
               were
               once
               his
               Electors
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               his
               Iudges
               ;
               suppose
               ,
               that
               he
               tells
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 That
                 for
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Injudiciousness
                 ,
                 Pride
                 and
                 Self-conceitedness
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 their
                 grief
                 and
                 their
                 shame
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 endanger'd
                 by
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 principally
                 because
                 the
                 selfconceited
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 People
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 their
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 that
                 tempt
                 the
                 Papists
                 to
                 use
                 Fire
                 and
                 Faggot
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 kept
                 in
                 Concord
                 by
                 the
                 wisest
                 ,
                 and
                 holiest
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 self-denying
                 Ministers
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               all
               these
               very
               kind
               words
               of
               themselves
               ,
               Do
               not
               we
               think
               such
               People
               would
               call
               all
               this
               Reviling
               ,
               and
               
                 Reproaching
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               such
               men
               
                 do
                 malignantly
                 oppose
                 serious
                 godliness
                 as
                 Hypocrisie
              
               ;
               and
               let
               their
               lives
               be
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               
                 they
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 than
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               Mr.
               
               B's
               own
               Rules
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               Seprate
               from
               the
               
                 Wisest
                 ,
                 the
                 Holiest
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Self-denying
                 Ministers
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
              
               Which
               I
               think
               is
               sufficient
               for
               the
               present
               to
               shew
               the
               mischievous
               consequence
               of
               putting
               so
               great
               a
               power
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               Separation
               upon
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               the
               encouragement
               to
               Separation
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               their
               power
               of
               Iudging
               ,
               and
               Withdrawing
               from
               their
               Ministers
               ;
               For
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               insinuate
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 conforming
                 Clergy
              
               is
               guilty
               of
               such
               Faults
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 People
                 may
                 lawfully
                 Separate
              
               from
               them
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               these
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               make
               Conformity
               it self
               to
               be
               a
               
                 very
                 scandalous
                 thing
              
               ;
               and
               then
               tell
               the
               People
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 Scandalous
                 Priests
              
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               
                 Scandal
                 is
                 notorious
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               .
               
               Mr.
               B.
               goes
               about
               to
               prove
               This
               ,
               by
               many
               Arguments
               ,
               when
               he
               Writes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Party
               ;
               now
               let
               us
               see
               what
               Judgment
               they
               pass
               upon
               Conformity
               .
               In
               one
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Peace
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 frightning
                 any
                 farther
                 from
                 Parish
                 Communion
                 than
                 I
                 desire
              
               (
               as
               though
               such
               suggestions
               
               did
               not
               do
               it
               enough
               )
               
                 do
                 oblige
                 me
                 to
                 forbear
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 describe
                 or
                 name
                 the
                 additional
                 Conformity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sin
                 which
                 Non-conformists
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 from
                 ,
                 which
                 maketh
                 it
                 harder
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 desire
                 it
                 to
                 draw
                 many
                 good
                 People
                 to
                 Communion
                 with
                 Conformists
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 .
              
               No
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               give
               such
               broad
               intimations
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               what
               a
               horrible
               scandalous
               sin
               Conformity
               is
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               maketh
               it
               an
               
                 inexcusable
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               
                 Plea
                 ,
                 That
                 more
                 like
                 Truth
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 for
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 Anabaptistry
                 ,
                 Poligamy
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Stealing
                 ,
                 and
                 Lying
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 ever
                 yet
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 there
                 described
                 ,
              
               i.e.
               full
               Conformity
               .
               
               He
               chargeth
               us
               downright
               with
               Lying
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               with
               Perjury
               ,
               
               and
               tells
               me
               of
               30
               
                 tremendous
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Conformity
              
               ;
               among
               which
               are
               
                 Lying
                 and
                 Perjury
              
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               that
               ,
               
                 but
                 drawing
                 on
                 our selves
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 Perjuries
              
               (
               by
               declaring
               ,
               That
               the
               Covenant
               doth
               not
               oblige
               .
               )
               But
               I
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               B.
               pleased
               ,
               he
               could
               find
               out
               40
               or
               50
               as
               
                 tremendous
                 aggravations
              
               of
               the
               
                 Sin
                 of
                 Separation
              
               .
               For
               never
               did
               any
               Man
               lay
               more
               load
               than
               he
               ,
               upon
               whatever
               he
               opposes
               ,
               without
               considering
               how
               it
               may
               fall
               upon
               himself
               at
               last
               ;
               and
               How
               easie
               it
               is
               to
               return
               such
               heaps
               of
               Aggravations
               .
               And
               it
               was
               well
               said
               by
               one
               of
               Mr.
               
               B's
               .
               Adversaries
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 be
                 the
                 Controversie
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 his
                 Adversary
                 differ
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell.
              
               Which
               I
               have
               found
               too
               true
               ,
               by
               my
               experience
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               for
               without
               any
               colour
               or
               pretence
               in
               the
               World
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               declaring
               against
               Separation
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 past
                 doubt
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 
                 I
                 overthrow
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Man
                 in
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 God.
              
               But
               the
               worst
               is
               that
               he
               would
               make
               me
               say
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               said
               or
               thought
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 is
                 sinful
                 ,
                 when
                 forbidden
                 :
              
               and
               then
               on
               he
               runs
               with
               a
               mighty
               torrent
               ,
               
                 Daniel
                 may
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Lions
                 ;
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Church
                 are
                 all
                 foolisher
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 his
                 Auditors
                 .
              
               I
               wonder
               he
               did
               not
               give
               me
               30
               
                 tremendous
                 aggravations
              
               of
               Atheism
               and
               Hobbism
               .
               For
               he
               doth
               in
               effect
               charge
               me
               with
               them
               ;
               For
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 It
                 's
                 strange
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 God's
                 Word
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 Mens
                 Laws
                 are
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 suspend
                 it
                 .
              
               Did
               I
               ever
               in
               my
               life
               say
               the
               least
               thing
               tending
               that
               way
               ?
               I
               abhor
               and
               detest
               such
               Principles
               ,
               as
               set
               
                 Mans
                 Laws
                 above
                 Gods.
              
               And
               when
               I
               gave
               him
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Controversie
               about
               Separation
               ,
               I
               supposed
               
                 an
                 Agreement
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Parties
                 and
                 our
                 Church
                 .
              
               How
               then
               could
               he
               possibly
               infer
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               I
               set
               
                 Man's
                 Laws
                 above
                 Gods
              
               ?
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               
                 all
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 be
                 sinful
                 ,
                 when
                 forbidden
                 ?
              
               but
               whether
               in
               a
               Nation
               professing
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               ,
               some
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               may
               not
               be
               forbidden
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               an
               universal
               ,
               unlimited
               toleration
               of
               
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 Ranters
                 ,
              
               &c.
               must
               follow
               .
               If
               some
               may
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               then
               another
               Question
               follows
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               such
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               may
               have
               an
               evil
               in
               it
               ,
               antecedent
               to
               that
               Prohibition
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               forbidden
               ?
               viz.
               such
               as
               tends
               to
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Sedition
                 ,
                 Schism
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               if
               this
               be
               allowed
               ,
               then
               it
               comes
               to
               this
               at
               last
               ,
               Whether
               such
               Meetings
               are
               guilty
               of
               any
               of
               these
               faults
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Magistrate
               so
               judging
               may
               not
               justly
               forbid
               them
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               the
               utmost
               that
               matter
               can
               be
               
               driven
               to
               ;
               which
               I
               here
               mention
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Reader
               understand
               ,
               what
               little
               cause
               there
               is
               to
               dread
               Mr.
               
               B's
               30
               
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Conformity
              
               ;
               which
               are
               built
               on
               as
               slight
               grounds
               as
               this
               heavy
               charge
               against
               me
               ;
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               hardly
               ever
               dread
               his
               aggravations
               more
               .
               But
               the
               sting
               of
               these
               aggravations
               follows
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 People
                 think
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 mistake
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Conformists
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Can
                 you
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 prefer
                 less
                 Guilty
                 Pastors
                 to
                 trust
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 with
                 ?
              
               Now
               the
               true
               Reason
               of
               Separation
               is
               come
               out
               at
               last
               .
               Our
               Conformity
               is
               a
               
                 horrible
                 ,
                 scandalous
                 sin
              
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               choose
               
                 better
                 Pastors
              
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               just
               the
               old
               Brownists
               Argument
               ?
               
                 The
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 a
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinful
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 choose
                 more
                 honest
                 and
                 faithful
                 Guides
                 :
              
               But
               let
               me
               ask
               Mr.
               B.
               supposing
               all
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               Is
               it
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               with
               Conformists
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               ,
               then
               he
               condemns
               his
               own
               practice
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               ,
               How
               comes
               Separation
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               since
               ,
               that
               is
               never
               lawful
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               necessary
               ?
               as
               it
               will
               be
               proved
               afterwards
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               2.
               
               They
               make
               most
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               to
               be
               Vsurpers
               ;
               and
               from
               such
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               may
               
                 lawfully
                 separate
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 Separation
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 to
                 refuse
                 Pastors
                 that
                 are
                 Vsurpers
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 Power
                 over
                 them
                 ?
              
               But
               Who
               are
               these
               Vsurpers
               among
               us
               ,
               since
               we
               have
               a
               
                 legal
                 establishment
              
               ,
               and
               we
               thought
               Law
               and
               Vsurpation
               contrary
               to
               each
               other
               ?
               But
               notwithstanding
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               determin'd
               ,
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 come
                 into
                 the
              
               places
               of
               ejected
               Ministers
               are
               Vsurpers
               ,
               
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 as
                 do
                 not
              
               consent
               
                 to
                 their
                 coming
                 in
              
               :
               
               How
               prove
               you
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               that
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               ejected
               London-Ministers
               and
               their
               Flocks
               was
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               succeeders
               ,
               were
               true
               Pastors
               to
               the
               Non-consenting
               Flocks
               ?
               When
               faithful
               Pastors
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
                 in
              
               his
               Plea
               
                 (
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 ,
              
               
               and
               by
               consent
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               of
               many
               of
               his
               Acquaintance
               )
               are
               in
               possession
               ,
               
               if
               a
               lawful
               Magistrate
               cast
               them
               out
               ;
               and
               put
               others
               in
               their
               places
               of
               untried
               or
               suspected
               parts
               or
               fidelity
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Princes
                 Imposition
                 maketh
                 not
                 such
                 true
                 Pastors
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 alwayes
                 bind
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 former
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 nor
                 prove
                 them
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               bottom
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               Vsurpers
               to
               whom
               the
               People
               do
               not
               consent
               in
               any
               particular
               Parish
               ;
               although
               the
               whole
               Nation
               in
               Parliament
               consented
               to
               the
               passing
               of
               a
               Law
               for
               removal
               of
               some
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               putting
               in
               of
               others
               .
               And
               what
               dangerous
               consequences
               there
               may
               be
               of
               such
               Principles
               as
               these
               ,
               I
               leave
               others
               to
               Judge
               .
               For
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               when
               Salomon
               deprived
               Abiathar
               ,
               and
               put
               Zadok
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               
               any
               part
               of
               the
               People
               might
               have
               pleaded
               ,
               
                 They
                 never
                 consented
                 to
              
               Zadok
               
                 's
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 High-●riest
                 still
                 ;
                 let
              
               Salomon
               
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 ;
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 dissolve
                 the
                 
                 relation
                 between
                 them
                 ,
              
               without
               
                 their
                 own
                 consent
              
               .
               For
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               ,
               Whether
               Abiathar
               did
               not
               deserve
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               but
               to
               whom
               it
               belonged
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               ?
               And
               whether
               any
               part
               of
               the
               People
               might
               still
               own
               that
               relation
               which
               he
               had
               before
               to
               them
               ,
               without
               palpable
               disobedience
               and
               contempt
               of
               Authority
               ?
               Especially
               if
               the
               People
               had
               given
               their
               
                 own
                 consent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               had
               been
               done
               not
               only
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               States
               of
               Israel
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               in
               our
               case
               .
               They
               who
               discern
               not
               the
               ill
               consequences
               of
               such
               Assertions
               as
               to
               our
               Government
               ,
               have
               very
               little
               insight
               into
               Affairs
               .
               For
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               a
               small
               part
               of
               the
               People
               may
               disown
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               and
               choose
               other
               Governors
               ,
               to
               themselves
               in
               opposition
               to
               those
               established
               by
               Law
               :
               and
               why
               they
               should
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               upon
               an
               equal
               pretence
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               more
               colour
               for
               the
               Peoples
               resuming
               their
               right
               ,
               especially
               a
               
                 small
                 part
              
               against
               the
               whole
               ,
               in
               one
               case
               then
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Which
               makes
               me
               wonder
               at
               those
               who
               da●e
               call
               them
               Vsurpers
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               their
               places
               by
               the
               same
               Laws
               ,
               that
               any
               Men
               do
               enjoy
               their
               Estates
               .
               And
               they
               who
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               are
               bound
               notwithstanding
               the
               Laws
               to
               adhere
               to
               their
               former
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 as
              
               Mr.
               A.
               doth
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 judge
                 it
                 their
                 unquestionable
                 duty
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 that
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 ejected
                 Pastors
                 ,
              
               do
               not
               only
               assert
               a
               power
               in
               a
               handful
               of
               people
               to
               act
               against
               
                 established
                 Laws
              
               ,
               passed
               by
               general
               consent
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               overthrow
               the
               settlement
               of
               our
               Church
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               Papists
               then
               had
               the
               very
               same
               Plea
               ,
               that
               these
               Men
               have
               now
               ,
               v●z
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 could
                 not
                 dissolve
                 the
                 relation
                 between
                 their
                 former
                 Church
                 Guides
                 and
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 therefor●
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 still
                 hound
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 real
                 Schism
                 was
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 those
                 Guides
              
               ;
               just
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               speaks
               concerning
               
                 the
                 ejected
                 Ministers
              
               .
               So
               much
               do
               these
               Men
               ,
               in
               pursuing
               the
               interests
               of
               their
               Parties
               ,
               overthrow
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               either
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               a
               Power
               to
               Silence
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               others
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               or
               he
               hath
               none
               :
               if
               he
               hath
               none
               ,
               then
               ,
               What
               becomes
               of
               the
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Bishops
              
               and
               Priests
               were
               ejected
               ,
               and
               others
               put
               into
               their
               places
               ?
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 just
                 power
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 theirs
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               Plea
               common
               to
               all
               ?
               For
               whoever
               thought
               themselves
               
                 justly
                 ejected
              
               ?
               Or
               that
               they
               did
               any
               thing
               which
               deserved
               so
               severe
               a
               punishment
               ?
               What
               then
               is
               to
               be
               done
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               if
               Men
               think
               themselves
               unjustly
               cast
               out
               ?
               The
               old
               Non-conformists
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 ought
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 quietly
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 to
                 Preach
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 soundly
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 .
              
               They
               might
               by
               joyning
               in
               their
               private
               capacities
               in
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               drawing
               the
               People
               to
               it
               by
               their
               example
               and
               encouragement
               ,
               have
               done
               more
               good
               both
               to
               the
               People
               and
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               than
               I
               fear
               their
               
                 publick
                 preaching
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Laws
               hath
               done
               to
               either
               ▪
               But
               if
               they
               go
               upon
               such
               
               principles
               ●s
               these
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 had
                 no
                 rightful
                 power
                 to
                 eject
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 others
                 are
                 Vsurpers
                 who
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 still
                 bound
                 to
                 own
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 relation
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 And
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 Schism
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               confess
               
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 is
                 maintained
                 and
                 preached
                 in
                 our
                 publick
                 
                 Assemblies
                 ,
              
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               others
               to
               determine
               how
               consistent
               such
               Principles
               are
               with
               the
               submission
               Men
               owe
               to
               Government
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 peaceable
                 behaviour
              
               which
               becometh
               Christians
               .
               This
               I
               the
               rather
               insist
               upon
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               not
               only
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               Mr.
               A.
               asserting
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               made
               the
               
                 standing
                 Plea
              
               for
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ,
               among
               those
               who
               do
               not
               hold
               all
               Communion
               with
               our
               
                 Churches
                 unlawful
              
               .
               So
               the
               latest
               of
               my
               
                 Answerers
                 makes
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 erect
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 separate
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 true
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 Congregations
                 before
                 others
                 came
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 ejection
                 ,
                 or
                 exclusion
                 from
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 still
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 Function
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 whether
                 others
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 justly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 draw
                 away
                 their
                 People
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 practice
                 ?
              
               There
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               all
               this
               Plea
               but
               might
               have
               equally
               served
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
               For
               the
               Law
               signifies
               nothing
               with
               them
               in
               any
               case
               where
               themselves
               are
               concerned
               ,
               if
               Ministers
               be
               ejected
               without
               or
               against
               Law
               ,
               they
               who
               come
               into
               their
               places
               are
               no
               Usurpers
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               are
               cast
               out
               by
               Law
               ,
               they
               that
               succeed
               them
               are
               Usurpers
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               always
               the
               least
               thing
               in
               their
               consideration
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 All
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 into
                 any
              
               Pastoral
               charge
               ,
               whether
               Bishops
               
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
              
               Kings
               Nomination
               ,
               
                 or
                 others
                 by
                 the
              
               Presentation
               of
               Patrons
               ,
               are
               Vsurpers
               ,
               
                 unless
                 the
              
               People
               
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 their
              
               free
               consent
               ;
               
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 may
              
               lawfully
               withdraw
               
                 from
                 them
              
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               the
               
               People
               have
               an
               antecedent
               Right
               to
               consent
               ,
               
               which
               none
               can
               take
               from
               them
               .
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               proved
               it
               by
               many
               Canons
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               People
               ;
               or
               came
               in
               without
               the
               Peoples
               consent
               .
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 consent
                 of
              
               some
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 consent
                 ,
                 may
                 proceed
                 to
                 choose
              
               another
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 if
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 say
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 words
                 .
              
               If
               a
               Diocess
               have
               a
               Thousand
               or
               600
               ,
               or
               300
               Parish
               Pastors
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Hundred
               thousand
               or
               a
               Million
               of
               People
               (
               or
               50000
               or
               20000
               ,
               as
               ye
               will
               suppose
               )
               and
               if
               only
               a
               dozen
               or
               20
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               a
               Thousand
               People
               (
               or
               none
               )
               chuse
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Election
               or
               Consent
               of
               the
               Diocesan
               Church
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               Schism
               for
               twenty
               thousand
               to
               go
               against
               the
               Votes
               of
               two
               thousand
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 advantage
                 in
              
               polling
               ,
               
                 as
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 suggests
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 choice
                 of
              
               new
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               new
               Pastors
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 wherever
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 the
              
               Majority
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 is
              
               an
               inherent
               and
               unalterable
               right
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               to
               choose
               their
               own
               Pastors
               .
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 in
                 his
                 Plea
                 ,
              
               
               If
               Bishops
               that
               have
               no
               better
               a
               Foundation
               ,
               
                 i.e.
                 that
                 come
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Nomination
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Majority
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               shall
               impose
               inferior
               Pastors
               or
               Presbyters
               on
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               and
               command
               the
               Peoples
               acceptance
               and
               obe●●●nce
               ,
               
                 i.e.
                 if
                 they
                 give
                 them
                 Institution
                 upon
                 a
                 Patrons
                 presentation
                 ,
              
               the
               People
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               accept
               and
               obey
               them
               by
               any
               Authority
               that
               is
               in
               that
               command
               as
               such
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               Schism
               to
               disobey
               it
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               is
               Treason
               to
               reject
               the
               Vsurper
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 plain
                 then
                 ,
                 all
              
               Bishops
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Kings
               Nomination
               ,
               all
               Ministers
               
               
                 presented
                 by
              
               Patrons
               
                 are
                 meer
              
               Vsurpers
               :
               the
               People
               
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 good
              
               Title
               
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 blame
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               For
               in
               them
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
               the
               chief
               Power
               is
               ,
               
                 and
                 sometimes
                 he
                 tells
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               Separate
               ;
               however
               ,
               while
               they
               do
               not
               consent
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               Churches
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               set
               over
               ;
               
               and
               it
               is
               no
               Schism
               so
               to
               pronounce
               them
               ;
               nor
               to
               deny
               them
               Communion
               proper
               to
               a
               Church
               .
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 excellent
              
               Plea
               for
               Peace
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               true
               and
               only
               way
               of
               Concord
               ,
               
                 which
                 lays
                 the
                 foundation
                 for
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Disorders
                 and
                 Confusions
                 ,
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 pretence
                 for
                 their
                 present
              
               Separation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               12.
               3.
               
               Suppose
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               have
               gained
               the
               consent
               
                 (
                 implicit
              
               at
               least
               )
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               no
               Vsurpers
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               Persecutors
               ,
               or
               
                 Ithacian
                 Prelatists
              
               ,
               i.e.
               if
               they
               either
               act
               towards
               ,
               or
               approve
               of
               the
               
                 Silencing
                 Non-conformists
              
               ,
               the
               People
               may
               Separate
               from
               them
               .
               When
               Mr.
               B.
               wrote
               the
               Defence
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Cure
                 of
                 Divisions
              
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               People
               who
               were
               much
               displeased
               with
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               material
               Questions
               ,
               
               he
               Asks
               about
               his
               Book
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Is
                 there
                 a
                 word
                 to
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 Communion
                 with
                 Persecutors
                 ?
              
               As
               though
               that
               had
               been
               an
               unpardonable
               Crime
               .
               In
               the
               Plea
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 Excommunicate
                 persons
                 for
                 not
                 complying
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
              
               
               i.e.
               Conformity
               ,
               
                 but
                 also
                 prosecute
                 them
                 with
                 Mulcts
                 ,
                 Imprisonments
                 ,
                 Banishments
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Prosecution
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 transgress
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 yet
                 more
                 heinously
                 aggravated
                 Schism
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 Separate
                 from
                 such
                 .
              
               And
               how
               easily
               Men
               are
               drawn
               in
               to
               the
               guilt
               of
               this
               
               persecution
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               example
               he
               makes
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               although
               I
               expresly
               set
               aside
               
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               
                 I
                 intended
                 only
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Lay-communion
              
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               charges
               me
               
                 with
                 engaging
                 my self
                 in
                 the
                 Silencing
                 design
                 .
              
               And
               by
               such
               consequences
               ,
               all
               that
               speak
               against
               Separation
               may
               be
               Separated
               from
               ,
               as
               Persecuters
               ,
               and
               
                 Ithacian
                 Prelatists
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               4.
               
               As
               long
               as
               they
               suppose
               
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 our
                 Communion
                 to
                 be
                 sinful
                 ,
              
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Schism
                 doth
                 not
                 lye
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 Separate
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 impose
                 such
                 terms
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               
                 lawfully
                 separate
              
               from
               such
               imposers
               .
               This
               is
               the
               most
               
                 colourable
                 Plea
              
               hath
               been
               yet
               used
               by
               them
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               
                 terms
                 of
                 communion
              
               plainly
               and
               
                 in
                 themselves
                 sinful
              
               ;
               and
               such
               which
               are
               only
               fancied
               to
               be
               so
               through
               prejudice
               ,
               or
               
                 wilful
                 Ignorance
              
               ,
               or
               error
               of
               Conscience
               .
               That
               there
               is
               a
               real
               distinction
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               is
               evident
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               appears
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               else
               there
               can
               be
               no
               
                 sinful
                 separation
              
               under
               an
               
                 erroneous
                 Conscience
              
               .
               As
               suppose
               some
               men
               should
               think
               that
               
                 Preaching
                 by
                 an
                 hour-glass
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 Praying
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 stinting
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 as
                 Praying
                 by
                 a
                 Form
                 was
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 Hour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 end
                 at
                 such
                 an
                 Hour
                 ;
                 time
              
               being
               a
               
                 necessary
                 circumstance
              
               ,
               our
               Brethren
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               or
               Church
               may
               lawfully
               determine
               it
               .
               Here
               is
               then
               
                 a
                 lawful
                 imposition
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Quakers
               may
               
                 really
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sinful
              
               ;
               and
               declare
               they
               cannot
               communicate
               unless
               this
               
                 sinful
                 Imposition
              
               be
               removed
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               against
               their
               Consciences
               to
               have
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 limited
                 to
                 
                 any
                 certain
                 time
              
               ;
               On
               whose
               side
               doth
               the
               Schism
               lie
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               Not
               
                 on
                 the
                 Imposers
              
               ,
               because
               they
               grant
               such
               an
               
                 imposition
                 lawful
              
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               lie
               on
               those
               that
               Separate
               ,
               although
               they
               judge
               
                 such
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 sinful
              
               .
               If
               therefore
               the
               determination
               of
               other
               things
               not
               forbidden
               be
               really
               as
               much
               in
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               
                 Churches
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               the
               necessary
               
                 circumstances
                 of
                 time
                 and
                 place
              
               ,
               &c.
               then
               mens
               apprehending
               such
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 to
                 be
                 sinful
              
               will
               not
               hinder
               the
               guilt
               of
               Separation
               from
               lying
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               the
               imposers
               .
               Because
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               .
               that
               where
               there
               is
               no
               
                 plain
                 prohibition
              
               ,
               men
               may
               with
               ordinary
               care
               and
               judgment
               ,
               satisfie
               themselves
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               things
               required
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               imposeth
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               
                 plain
                 prohibition
              
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               is
               really
               a
               
                 sinful
                 condition
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ;
               but
               when
               our
               Church
               requireth
               the
               
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               pleaded
               as
               
                 sinful
                 conditions
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               
                 prohibition
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               say
               some
               .
               I
               desire
               them
               to
               read
               it
               over
               to
               me
               .
               They
               do
               so
               .
               Where
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               are
               the
               words
               that
               forbid
               a
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               they
               tell
               me
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 .
              
               I
               Ask
               ,
               How
               we
               should
               come
               by
               the
               sense
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               words
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Rules
                 for
                 interpreting
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               Are
               they
               Divine
               or
               Human
               ?
               Where
               are
               they
               to
               be
               found
               ?
               What
               are
               those
               
                 Rules
                 ?
                 One
              
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 where
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 something
                 is
                 commanded
                 .
              
               So
               say
               I
               ,
               there
               is
               here
               a
               Command
               to
               Worship
               God
               without
               an
               Image
               .
               What
               is
               there
               more
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 Worship
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 Inventions
                 ;
                 now
                 Liturgies
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 Mens
                 Inventions
                 ▪
              
               But
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               no
               
                 Inventions
                 are
                 condemned
              
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               God
               himself
               hath
               
                 somewhere
                 forbidden
              
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               no
               where
               forbidden
               these
               .
               And
               
                 human
                 Inventions
              
               are
               forbidden
               in
               this
               Commandment
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               then
               (
               1
               )
               They
               are
               such
               inventions
               which
               go
               about
               to
               
                 represent
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               disparage
               him
               ;
               and
               no
               other
               inventions
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               than
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Law
               doth
               extend
               to
               ,
               i.e.
               not
               such
               which
               are
               consistent
               with
               the
               Spiritual
               and
               Invisible
               nature
               of
               God.
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               are
               not
               such
               as
               do
               relate
               to
               the
               manner
               or
               form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Worship
               it self
               be
               performed
               in
               a
               way
               agreeable
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               and
               Law.
               For
               otherwise
               all
               use
               of
               mens
               inventions
               ,
               as
               to
               Preaching
               ,
               or
               Reading
               ,
               or
               
                 Interpreting
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               would
               be
               forbidden
               .
               And
               then
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               would
               be
               unlawful
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               
                 meer
                 Invention
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               as
               much
               as
               Liturgies
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               stretching
               and
               forcing
               of
               Scripture
               there
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               Liturgies
               or
               
                 Ceremonies
                 unlawful
                 terms
              
               of
               Communion
               ;
               And
               that
               Men
               must
               first
               blind
               and
               fetter
               their
               Minds
               by
               certain
               prejudices
               of
               Education
               ,
               or
               Reading
               only
               one
               sort
               of
               Books
               ,
               and
               taking
               some
               things
               for
               granted
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               esteem
               the
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               required
               by
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               sinful
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Schism
               doth
               not
               lye
               on
               the
               Imposers
               side
               ,
               but
               upon
               those
               who
               suffer
               themselves
               first
               to
               be
               so
               easily
               
               Deluded
               ,
               and
               then
               Separate
               from
               our
               Church
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               there
               is
               another
               plain
               instance
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Brethren
               themselves
               will
               not
               allow
               the
               Schism
               to
               lie
               on
               the
               
                 imposers
                 side
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               of
               those
               who
               deny
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               Many
               of
               whom
               pretend
               to
               do
               it
               with
               as
               much
               sincerity
               and
               impartiality
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               our
               Brethren
               can
               deny
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Liturgy
               or
               Ceremonies
               :
               if
               they
               break
               Communion
               rather
               than
               allow
               what
               they
               judge
               to
               be
               sinful
               ,
               On
               whose
               side
               doth
               the
               Schism
               lie
               ,
               on
               theirs
               that
               require
               the
               allowance
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               condition
               of
               Communion
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               on
               the
               
                 Imposers
                 side
              
               ,
               they
               must
               condemn
               themselves
               ,
               who
               blame
               the
               Anabaptists
               for
               their
               Separation
               .
               And
               so
               did
               
                 Fr.
                 Iohnson
              
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               .
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               all
               agree
               ,
               that
               where
               Men
               through
               mistake
               do
               judge
               those
               to
               be
               
                 sinful
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               doth
               not
               lie
               
                 on
                 the
                 imposers
                 side
              
               ,
               but
               on
               those
               that
               separate
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               this
               matter
               of
               Schism
               cannot
               be
               ended
               by
               the
               Plea
               of
               Conscience
               judging
               the
               
                 conditions
                 to
                 be
                 sinful
              
               ,
               but
               by
               evident
               and
               convincing
               Proofs
               that
               they
               are
               so
               ;
               but
               till
               these
               are
               brought
               forth
               ,
               which
               never
               yet
               were
               ,
               or
               ever
               will
               be
               ,
               they
               must
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               the
               Schism
               ,
               if
               they
               Separate
               on
               these
               accounts
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               faithfully
               represented
               the
               Principles
               of
               those
               who
               allow
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
              
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               rather
               than
               Communion
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               discover'd
               to
               be
               of
               that
               Nature
               ,
               as
               leads
               Men
               to
               the
               greatest
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
               There
               are
               others
               who
               deal
               more
               openly
               and
               ingenuously
               ,
               and
               so
               need
               the
               less
               pains
               to
               discover
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               ,
            
             
               II.
               Such
               who
               do
               in
               terms
               assert
               all
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Communion
              
               with
               our
               Churches
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               among
               these
               ;
               For
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               Some
               allow
               
                 hearing
                 Sermons
              
               in
               our
               
                 Publick
                 Assemblies
              
               ,
               and
               joyning
               in
               the
               
                 Pulpit
                 Prayers
              
               ;
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               or
               any
               proper
               Act
               of
               Church-Communion
               .
               This
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               was
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Robinson
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               was
               lately
               owned
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Ph.
                 Nye
              
               ,
               who
               Wrote
               a
               Discourse
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               answered
               all
               Objections
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               goes
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               own
               
                 the
                 publick
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 to
                 the
                 Nation
              
               ;
               and
               he
               thinks
               ,
               
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 and
                 their
                 Families
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 frequent
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 liberty
                 and
                 opportunity
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 publick
                 and
                 National
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               But
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Treatise
               he
               confesses
               the
               
                 generality
                 of
                 their
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 opinion
              
               ;
               which
               he
               imputes
               to
               the
               activity
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               a
               very
               sagacious
               Man.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Others
               hold
               it
               unlawful
               to
               joyn
               with
               our
               Churches
               in
               any
               Acts
               of
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               some
               are
               arrived
               to
               that
               height
               ,
               
               that
               one
               of
               my
               Answerers
               confesseth
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 refuse
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 owns
                 many
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               they
               not
               only
               think
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               hear
               those
               who
               think
               it
               lawful
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               step
               will
               be
               to
               Separate
               from
               
               those
               who
               do
               not
               Separate
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 own
                 many
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               Several
               Books
               
                 have
                 been
                 published
                 to
                 prove
                 it
              
               unlawful
               
                 to
                 hear
                 our
                 Ministers
                 Preach
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 proceed
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 former
              
               Separatists
               ;
               
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 a
              
               Book
               called
               Ierubbaal
               :
               
                 whose
                 Author
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 prove
              
               our
               Worship
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               our
               Ministers
               Antichristian
               ;
               
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Nye
               
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 owning
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 grants
              
               our
               Ministry
               to
               be
               true
               and
               lawful
               ,
               
                 and
                 utterly
                 denies
                 it
              
               to
               be
               Anti-christian
               ;
               because
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               Ministers
               are
               to
               conform
               their
               Instructions
               ,
               are
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               framed
               for
               the
               casting
               and
               keeping
               out
               of
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
               The
               several
               Principles
               of
               our
               Dissenters
               being
               thus
               laid
               down
               ,
               the
               State
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Controversie
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Separation
               from
               our
               Communion
               ,
               will
               soon
               appear
               .
               And
               any
               one
               may
               now
               discern
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               bare
               
                 local
                 Separation
              
               .
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               puts
               this
               in
               the
               front
               of
               his
               Quaere's
               ;
               
               
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Separatist
                 that
                 meeteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Parish
                 Church
                 with
                 you
                 ?
              
               No
               ;
               I
               do
               assure
               him
               ,
               provided
               that
               he
               elsewhere
               joyns
               with
               our
               Churches
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               doth
               not
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               prefer
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Meetings
              
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               
                 purer
                 way
                 of
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               to
               frequent
               them
               for
               more
               Gospel-administrations
               .
               
               And
               so
               much
               may
               satisfie
               Mr.
               A.
               too
               ,
               who
               ,
               after
               his
               trifling
               manner
               ,
               talks
               of
               a
               
                 bellum
                 Parochiale
              
               ,
               as
               though
               Men
               were
               so
               weak
               to
               charge
               one
               another
               with
               Separation
               because
               they
               meet
               in
               
                 different
                 Parishes
              
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               
               Gird
               he
               gives
               about
               a
               
                 Bellum
                 Episcopale
              
               ,
               I
               desire
               him
               only
               to
               look
               into
               the
               
                 Evangelium
                 armatum
              
               for
               an
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 by
                 Separation
                 any
              
               difference
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 not
                 determin'd
                 by
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 to
                 divide
                 from
                 the
              
               Communion
               
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 wonder
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 another
              
               Quaere
               
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 Answer
                 him
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               Hales
               
                 his
                 words
              
               :
               While
               the
               Controversies
               in
               Holland
               about
               Praedestination
               ,
               
               went
               no
               farther
               th●n
               the
               Pen-combats
               ,
               the
               Schism
               was
               all
               that
               while
               unhatcht
               ;
               but
               assoon
               as
               one
               party
               swept
               an
               old
               Cloyster
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               pretty
               art
               made
               it
               a
               Church
               ,
               by
               putting
               a
               new
               Pulpit
               in
               it
               for
               the
               Separating
               party
               there
               to
               meet
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               before
               a
               Controversie
               became
               a
               formal
               Schism
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               Separation
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               any
               
                 difference
                 in
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
              
               allowed
               by
               the
               Church
               in
               whose
               Communion
               we
               live
               .
               This
               is
               to
               Answer
               Mr.
               B's
               .
               Quaere
               concerning
               
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Cathedral
                 and
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 administrations
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               But
               this
               sticks
               much
               with
               Mr.
               A.
               who
               takes
               his
               hints
               from
               Mr.
               B.
               which
               he
               cooks
               and
               dresses
               after
               his
               Facetious
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               go
               off
               the
               better
               with
               the
               common
               people
               .
               And
               a
               very
               pleasant
               representation
               he
               endeavors
               to
               make
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               
                 Cathedral
                 Service
              
               from
               that
               in
               
                 Countrey
                 Parishes
              
               .
               
               But
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               If
               the
               same
               Man
               puts
               on
               finer
               Clothes
               at
               London
               ,
               than
               he
               wears
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               Is
               he
               not
               the
               same
               Man
               for
               all
               that
               ?
               Are
               not
               
               David's
               
                 Psalms
                 the
                 
                 same
              
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Sung
               ,
               or
               Said
               ?
               Or
               whether
               Sung
               in
               a
               
                 Cathedral
                 Tune
              
               ,
               or
               as
               set
               by
               a
               
                 Parish
                 Clerk
              
               ?
               That
               which
               only
               looks
               like
               Argument
               (
               and
               my
               business
               is
               to
               mind
               nothing
               else
               ;
               possibly
               others
               may
               call
               him
               to
               an
               account
               for
               his
               unbecoming
               way
               of
               Writing
               )
               That
               I
               say
               which
               looks
               like
               Argument
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 without
                 Rules
                 in
                 our
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 universal
                 practice
                 of
                 Singing
                 Psalms
                 in
              
               Hopkins
               and
               Sternholds
               Metre
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               do
               things
               without
               Rules
               and
               yet
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               Separation
               .
               This
               proceeds
               upon
               a
               mistake
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               first
               establishment
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               under
               Edward
               the
               VI.
               allowance
               was
               made
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               to
               be
               Sung
               in
               Churches
               distinct
               from
               the
               use
               of
               them
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               that
               custom
               hath
               been
               so
               universally
               practised
               .
               But
               suppose
               there
               are
               some
               Customs
               receiv'd
               without
               Rules
               ;
               suppose
               there
               are
               some
               different
               Customs
               among
               us
               ;
               What
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 denying
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 constant
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Churches
                 ?
                 To
                 the
                 choosing
                 of
                 new
                 Pastors
                 ?
              
               and
               sitting
               down
               ,
               as
               he
               speaks
               ,
               
                 with
                 purer
                 Administrations
              
               ?
               All
               which
               this
               Man
               owns
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               as
               their
               avowed
               Principles
               and
               Practices
               ;
               and
               yet
               hath
               the
               confidence
               to
               parallel
               their
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 different
                 Modes
              
               of
               Worship
               among
               our selves
               .
               He
               must
               have
               a
               very
               mean
               opinion
               of
               Mens
               understandings
               ,
               that
               thinks
               to
               deceive
               them
               in
               so
               gross
               a
               manner
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               Separation
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               a
               
                 meer
                 difference
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 foreign
                 Churches
                 are
                 here
                 permitted
                 to
                 enjoy
                 .
              
               For
               they
               do
               not
               break
               off
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Churches
               ;
               but
               have
               certain
               priviledges
               allowed
               
               them
               ,
               as
               acting
               under
               the
               Rules
               of
               those
               Churches
               from
               whence
               they
               came
               .
               But
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               to
               judge
               the
               Members
               of
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ?
               Our
               business
               is
               with
               those
               who
               being
               Baptized
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               living
               under
               the
               
                 Rules
                 and
                 Government
              
               of
               it
               ;
               either
               renounce
               
                 the
                 Membership
              
               they
               once
               had
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               
                 avoid
                 Communion
              
               with
               it
               as
               Members
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               other
               Societies
               set
               up
               in
               opposition
               to
               this
               Communion
               .
               
               Yet
               this
               matter
               about
               
                 the
                 Foreign
                 Churches
              
               Mr.
               B.
               mentions
               again
               and
               again
               ;
               as
               though
               their
               case
               could
               be
               thought
               alike
               ,
               who
               never
               departed
               from
               ours
               ,
               but
               only
               continue
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               their
               own
               Churches
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               do
               not
               charge
               
                 every
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Laws
                 and
                 Canons
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Government
                 and
                 Worship
                 with
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               For
               although
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               culpable
               disobedience
               in
               breaking
               the
               Commands
               of
               Authority
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               lives
               in
               ;
               yet
               if
               he
               continues
               in
               all
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               draws
               not
               others
               from
               it
               upon
               mere
               pretence
               of
               
                 greater
                 Purity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               not
               charge
               such
               a
               one
               with
               Schism
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               do
               not
               charge
               those
               with
               Separation
               ,
               who
               under
               Idolatrous
               ,
               or
               
                 Arian
                 Princes
              
               did
               keep
               up
               the
               Exercise
               of
               true
               Religion
               though
               against
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               our
               case
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               is
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
              
               owned
               by
               the
               
                 dissenters
                 themselves
              
               ,
               who
               break
               off
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               .
               Wherefore
               then
               doth
               Mr.
               B.
               make
               so
               many
               Quaeres
               ,
               
               
                 about
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 Heathen
                 Persecutors
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 Arian
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolatorous
                 Princes
                 ?
              
               I
               hope
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               to
               Parallel
               their
               own
               Case
               
               with
               theirs
               ;
               for
               ,
               What
               horrible
               reflection
               would
               this
               be
               upon
               our
               Government
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               established
               among
               us
               ?
               To
               what
               end
               doth
               he
               mention
               Valens
               and
               
                 Hunericus
                 that
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 Tongues
                 ,
              
               
               and
               several
               other
               unbecoming
               Insinuations
               ?
               when
               God
               be
               thanked
               ,
               we
               live
               under
               a
               most
               merciful
               Prince
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               it
               still
               continued
               ,
               if
               Mens
               great
               Ingratitude
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               crying
               Sins
               ,
               do
               not
               provoke
               God
               justly
               to
               deprive
               us
               of
               it
               .
               What
               need
               was
               there
               ,
               of
               letting
               fall
               any
               passages
               tending
               this
               way
               ?
               when
               I
               told
               him
               in
               the
               very
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               Dispute
               was
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 upholding
                 Separate
                 Meetings
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Sinful
                 Separation
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               Why
               is
               this
               Dissembled
               and
               passed
               over
               ?
               And
               the
               worst
               cases
               imaginable
               supposed
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               that
               which
               is
               really
               theirs
               ?
               If
               I
               could
               defend
               a
               Cause
               by
               no
               other
               means
               ,
               I
               think
               Common
               Ingenuity
               ,
               the
               Honor
               of
               our
               Prince
               and
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               Professed
               among
               us
               ,
               would
               make
               me
               give
               it
               over
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               And
               for
               the
               same
               Reasons
               ,
               in
               the
               management
               of
               this
               debate
               ,
               I
               resolve
               to
               keep
               to
               the
               
                 true
                 State
              
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               laid
               down
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               good
               the
               charge
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 
                   I.
                   Against
                   those
                   who
                   hold
                   
                     occasional
                     Communion
                  
                   with
                   our
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   lawful
                   in
                   
                     some
                     parts
                     of
                     Worship
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   deny
                   
                     constant
                     Communion
                  
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Duty
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   II.
                   
                     Against
                     those
                     who
                     deny
                  
                   any
                   Communion
                   with
                   our
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   lawful
                   ;
                   although
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Substantial
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Against
               those
               who
               hold
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               lawful
               with
               our
               Church
               in
               some
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               but
               deny
               
                 Constant
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               a
               Duty
               .
            
             
               To
               overthrow
               this
               Principle
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   bare
                   
                     occasional
                     Communion
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   excuse
                   from
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   Separation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   
                     occasional
                     Communion
                  
                   with
                   our
                   Church
                   is
                   allowed
                   to
                   be
                   
                     lawful
                     ,
                     constant
                     Communion
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Duty
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               bare
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               doth
               not
               excuse
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Separation
               .
               Which
               will
               appear
               by
               these
               things
               ,
            
             
               First
               .
               Bare
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               makes
               no
               Man
               the
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               This
               term
               of
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               was
               invented
               by
               the
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               who
               charged
               them
               with
               Brownism
               :
               to
               avoid
               this
               charge
               ,
               they
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Brownists
                 held
                 all
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
              
               said
               they
               ,
               
                 we
                 can
                 occasionally
                 Communicate
                 with
                 you
              
               ;
               but
               this
               gave
               no
               manner
               of
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               other
               Pary
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               upheld
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               would
               
               
                 constantly
                 Communicate
              
               ;
               and
               accounted
               those
               their
               Churches
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               did
               joyn
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               .
               But
               if
               notwithstanding
               this
               lawfulness
               of
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               our
               Churches
               ,
               they
               joyned
               with
               other
               societies
               in
               strict
               and
               
                 constant
                 communion
              
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               plain
               Argument
               they
               apprehended
               something
               so
               bad
               or
               defective
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               joyn
               as
               Members
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               saw
               a
               necessity
               of
               joyning
               with
               some
               Churches
               as
               Members
               ,
               they
               pleaded
               for
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               must
               all
               those
               do
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               their
               duty
               to
               be
               members
               of
               any
               Churches
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               not
               follow
               Grotius
               his
               Example
               ,
               in
               suspending
               Communion
               from
               all
               Churches
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               principle
               I
               do
               not
               find
               any
               of
               our
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               willing
               to
               own
               .
               
               Although
               Mr.
               B.
               declares
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 own
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Pastors
                 to
                 no
                 Churches
              
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 gather'd
                 a
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 Baptized
                 none
                 in
                 20
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 to
                 none
                 in
                 18
                 years
                 .
              
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               Church
               Mr.
               B.
               hath
               been
               of
               all
               this
               time
               .
               For
               as
               to
               
                 our
                 Churches
              
               ,
               he
               declares
               ,
               That
               he
               thinks
               it
               lawful
               to
               Communicate
               with
               us
               occasionally
               ;
               but
               not
               as
               Churches
               (
               for
               he
               thinks
               we
               want
               an
               
                 essential
                 part
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 a
                 Pastor
                 with
                 Episcopal
                 Power
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               before
               )
               
                 but
                 as
                 Oratories
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               renounces
               Communion
               with
               our
               Churches
               as
               Churches
               ;
               and
               for
               other
               Churches
               ,
               he
               saith
               
                 he
                 hath
                 gathered
                 none
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 administred
                 Sacraments
                 to
                 none
                 in
                 18
                 years
              
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               joyned
               as
               a
               Member
               in
               constant
               Communion
               with
               any
               
                 separate
                 Church
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               a
               Member
               of
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               hath
               
                 Pray'd
                 occasionally
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Receiv'd
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 occasionally
              
               in
               our
               Oratories
               ,
               but
               
               not
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               our
               Churches
               ;
               he
               hath
               
                 Preached
                 occasionally
                 to
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 hath
                 gather●d
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 Administred
                 no
                 Sacraments
                 for
                 18
                 years
                 together
                 .
              
               So
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 Prayed
                 occasionally
                 in
                 one
                 place
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Preached
                 occasionally
              
               in
               another
               ,
               but
               hath
               had
               no
               Communion
               as
               Member
               of
               a
               Church
               any
               where
               .
               But
               I
               wonder
               ,
               how
               any
               Man
               could
               think
               such
               a
               
                 necessity
                 lay
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 Preach
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 Woe
                 was
                 unto
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               apprehend
               none
               
                 to
                 Administer
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               for
               so
               long
               together
               ;
               none
               ,
               to
               joyn
               himself
               as
               
                 a
                 Member
                 to
                 any
                 Church
              
               .
               Is
               it
               possible
               for
               him
               
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 Sacriledge
                 not
                 to
                 Preach
              
               ;
               and
               to
               think
               it
               no
               fault
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               others
               ,
               nor
               to
               receive
               one
               of
               them
               himself
               as
               a
               Communicant
               with
               a
               Church
               ?
               Was
               there
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 devotedness
              
               ,
               in
               Ordination
               to
               the
               
                 faithful
                 Administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Was
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Authority
              
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 charge
              
               as
               to
               both
               of
               them
               ?
               Was
               there
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 promise
              
               and
               
                 engagement
                 to
                 give
                 faithful
                 diligence
                 to
                 Minister
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ?
              
               Is
               there
               an
               indispensable
               obligation
               to
               do
               one
               part
               of
               your
               duty
               ,
               and
               none
               at
               all
               to
               the
               other
               ?
               Is
               this
               possible
               ,
               to
               perswade
               impartial
               Men
               ,
               that
               for
               18
               years
               together
               you
               thought
               your self
               bound
               
                 to
                 Preach
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               never
               thought
               your self
               bound
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               were
               as
               solemnly
               obliged
               to
               do
               as
               the
               other
               ?
               Mr.
               B.
               knows
               very
               well
               in
               Church-History
               ,
               that
               Presbyters
               were
               rarely
               allowed
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Churches
               he
               most
               esteems
               too
               ;
               viz.
               the
               African
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               constantly
               bound
               to
               Administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               if
               one
               obligation
               were
               stricter
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               which
               Mr.
               B.
               dispensed
               
               with
               himself
               in
               ,
               
                 for
                 18
                 years
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               why
               he
               might
               not
               as
               well
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               understand
               .
               However
               ,
               Why
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               no
               
                 Constant
                 Communicant
              
               with
               any
               Church
               ?
               What
               ,
               no
               Church
               among
               us
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               ?
               No
               Obligation
               upon
               a
               Christian
               to
               that
               ,
               equal
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               Preaching
               ?
            
             
               These
               things
               must
               seem
               very
               strange
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               judge
               of
               Christian
               Obligations
               ,
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Sense
              
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               best
               and
               
                 purest
                 Ages
              
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               to
               dispute
               about
               the
               
                 true
                 notion
              
               of
               
                 an
                 Instituted
                 Church
                 for
                 personal
                 presential
                 Communion
              
               ;
               if
               men
               can
               live
               
                 for
                 18
                 years
                 together
              
               without
               joyning
               in
               Communion
               with
               any
               such
               Church
               ?
               What
               was
               this
               Communion
               intended
               for
               ?
               The
               antient
               Churches
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               might
               easily
               be
               capacious
               enough
               for
               their
               Members
               ,
               if
               some
               never
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               so
               long
               a
               time
               .
               
                 But
                 he
                 hath
                 communicated
                 occasionally
                 with
                 us
                 :
              
               Yes
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               what
               
                 defective
                 and
                 tolerable
                 Churches
                 he
                 can
                 communicate
                 with
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               
                 as
                 a
                 Member
              
               ,
               as
               himself
               declares
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               makes
               him
               none
               .
               
               For
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Their
                 occasional
                 Communion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 occasional
                 Communion
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 or
                 occasional
                 hearing
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 Preacher
                 ;
                 or
                 occasional
                 going
                 to
                 a
                 Popish
                 Chappel
              
               ;
               which
               no
               one
               imagines
               makes
               the
               Persons
               Members
               of
               such
               Congregations
               .
               If
               therefore
               Men
               use
               this
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               more
               than
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               or
               ten
               or
               twenty
               times
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               declare
               it
               is
               only
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               no
               Members
               of
               our
               Churches
               ;
               for
               that
               obliges
               them
               to
               fixed
               and
               constant
               Communion
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               that
               have
               fixed
               and
               constant
               communion
               in
               a
               
                 Church
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 another
              
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               State
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               out
               of
               which
               it
               is
               gathered
               ,
               although
               they
               may
               be
               
                 occasionally
                 present
              
               in
               it
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               Men
               who
               think
               our
               
                 constant
                 communion
                 unlawful
              
               ,
               Do
               judge
               themselves
               bound
               to
               joyn
               together
               in
               another
               Society
               for
               
                 purer
                 administrations
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               speaks
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 choose
                 new
                 Pastors
              
               ;
               this
               is
               gathering
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               is
               a
               plain
               Separation
               from
               those
               Churches
               out
               of
               which
               they
               are
               gather'd
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Letter
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
              
               speaks
               plainly
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               Such
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 dissenting
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 have
                 most
                 openly
                 declared
                 for
                 communicating
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 ;
                 have
                 also
                 declared
                 their
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 other
                 Religious
                 Duties
                 in
                 other
                 Congregations
                 also
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               that
               Gentleman
               well
               understands
               their
               Principles
               ,
               then
               we
               see
               plainly
               a
               Separation
               owned
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               with
               our
               Churches
               .
               For
               ,
               here
               is
               not
               only
               a
               lawfulness
               ,
               but
               a
               necessity
               asserted
               of
               joyning
               in
               Separate
               Congregations
               ,
               for
               
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Hearing
              
               ,
               and
               
                 other
                 Religious
                 Duties
              
               .
               And
               here
               are
               all
               the
               parts
               necessary
               for
               making
               
                 New
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 People
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 joyning
                 together
                 for
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               in
               a
               way
               separate
               from
               our
               Assemblies
               .
               For
               although
               they
               allow
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               
                 occasional
                 communicating
              
               with
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               allowing
               
                 constant
                 communion
              
               ,
               that
               they
               assert
               a
               necessity
               of
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               for
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               And
               what
               was
               there
               more
               then
               this
               which
               the
               old
               Separatists
               
               held
               ?
               For
               when
               they
               first
               published
               the
               Reasons
               of
               their
               Separation
               ,
               which
               Giffard
               Answered
               ,
               they
               laid
               down
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               dissatisfaction
               with
               our
               Assemblies
               ;
               from
               whence
               they
               inferred
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ;
               and
               then
               declare
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 sought
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Communion
                 of
                 Gods
                 faithful
                 servants
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 choice
                 of
                 new
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 joyn
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               what
               is
               there
               in
               this
               different
               ,
               from
               what
               must
               follow
               from
               the
               Principles
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               assert
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 joyning
                 in
                 other
                 Congregations
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 Religious
                 Duties
                 ?
              
               And
               if
               there
               be
               a
               
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
              
               ,
               as
               this
               Gentleman
               tells
               us
               they
               generally
               hold
               ,
               that
               seem
               most
               moderate
               ,
               the
               holding
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               ,
               will
               not
               excuse
               them
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               other
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               Separation
               was
               maintained
               ,
               the
               other
               was
               alwayes
               accounted
               a
               less
               material
               dispute
               ,
               and
               some
               held
               one
               way
               and
               some
               another
               .
               And
               for
               this
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               the
               same
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 looks
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 drinking
                 a
                 single
                 glass
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 inclination
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 out
                 of
                 Civility
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 Mans
                 pleasure
                 to
                 destroy
                 his
                 health
                 by
                 tying
                 himself
                 to
                 drink
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               then
               ,
               this
               
                 occasional
                 communion
              
               is
               a
               meer
               Complement
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               wherein
               they
               force
               themselves
               to
               a
               dangerous
               piece
               of
               civility
               much
               
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 inclinations
              
               ;
               but
               they
               account
               
                 constant
                 communion
              
               a
               thing
               pernicious
               to
               their
               Souls
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               is
               destructive
               to
               their
               health
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Salvo
               cannot
               excuse
               them
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               17.
               2.
               
               That
               as
               far
               as
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               is
               lawful
               ,
               
               constant
               Communion
               is
               a
               Duty
               .
               This
               the
               former
               
                 Gentleman
                 wonders
                 at
                 me
                 if
                 I
                 think
                 a
                 good
                 consequence
                 .
              
               
               Mr.
               A.
               brings
               several
               instances
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 that
                 we
                 allow
                 occasional
                 Communion
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 ,
                 where
                 constant
                 is
                 no
                 duty
                 ;
                 as
                 with
                 other
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 Iourney
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Lecture
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               who
               ever
               question'd
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               Churches
               of
               the
               same
               constitution
               ;
               or
               thought
               a
               Man
               was
               bound
               to
               be
               always
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               where
               he
               goes
               to
               hear
               a
               Lecture
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Separation
               ,
               where
               
                 occasional
                 Commuon
              
               is
               allowed
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
               For
               a
               man
               is
               not
               said
               to
               separate
               from
               every
               Church
               ,
               where
               he
               forbears
               or
               ceases
               to
               have
               Communion
               ;
               but
               only
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               is
               obliged
               to
               hold
               Communion
               ,
               and
               yet
               withdraws
               from
               it
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               me
               ,
               none
               of
               my
               Friends
               (
               my
               Adversaries
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               call
               them
               )
               could
               discern
               this
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 lawful
              
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 to
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 Must
                 constant
                 Communion
                 therefore
                 with
                 them
                 be
                 a
                 duty
                 ?
              
               Yes
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               obliged
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               lawful
               to
               communicate
               some
               times
               ,
               constant
               communion
               would
               be
               a
               Duty
               .
               But
               because
               this
               seems
               so
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               undertake
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               by
               these
               Two
               Arguments
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               general
               Obligation
               upon
               Christians
               ,
               to
               use
               all
               
                 lawful
                 means
              
               for
               preserving
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 From
                 the
                 particular
                 force
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 Philipp
                 .
              
               3.
               16.
               
               As
               far
               as
               you
               have
               already
               attained
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               general
               Obligation
               upon
               Christians
               to
               use
               all
               
                 lawful
                 means
              
               for
               preserving
               the
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 possible
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 you
                 live
                 peaceably
                 with
                 all
                 Men.
              
               Now
               I
               Ask
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               not
               as
               great
               an
               obligation
               at
               least
               ,
               upon
               Christians
               to
               preserve
               Peace
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               with
               
                 all
                 Men
              
               ?
               and
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               that
               
                 possible
                 and
                 lies
                 in
                 them
              
               to
               do
               ,
               which
               they
               acknowledge
               
                 lawful
                 to
                 be
                 done
              
               ,
               and
               
                 can
                 do
                 at
                 some
                 times
              
               ?
               What
               admirable
               Arguments
               are
               there
               to
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               ?
               What
               Divine
               Enforcements
               of
               them
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ?
               And
               cannot
               these
               prevail
               with
               Men
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               think
               in
               their
               Consciences
               they
               may
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               towards
               joyning
               in
               Communion
               with
               us
               ?
               This
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               provoking
               Sins
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               so
               backward
               in
               doing
               ,
               what
               they
               were
               convinced
               they
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               .
               When
               they
               were
               earnestly
               pressed
               to
               it
               by
               those
               in
               Authority
               ,
               they
               refused
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               been
               more
               and
               more
               backward
               ever
               since
               ,
               till
               now
               
               they
               seem
               generally
               resolved
               ,
               either
               to
               break
               all
               in
               pieces
               ,
               or
               to
               persist
               in
               Separation
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               indeed
               very
               honestly
               moved
               them
               1663.
               to
               consider
               
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               and
               brought
               many
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               it
               
                 lawful
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 seemed
                 to
                 dissent
                 :
              
               but
               observe
               the
               Answer
               Mr.
               A.
               makes
               to
               this
               ;
               
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 their
                 several
                 Protestations
                 ,
                 nor
                 formally
                 declare
                 against
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 their
                 Brother
                 ;
                 like
                 wise
                 and
                 wary
                 persons
                 they
                 would
                 advise
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               so
               they
               have
               been
               advising
               and
               considering
               ever
               since
               ,
               till
               with
               great
               Wisdom
               and
               Wariness
               they
               are
               dropt
               into
               Separation
               before
               they
               were
               aware
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               meer
               necessity
               of
               defending
               their
               own
               practices
               ,
               makes
               them
               espouse
               these
               
                 Principles
                 .
                 Such
                 another
                 Meeting
              
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 had
                 after
                 the
                 Plague
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 they
                 agreed
                 ,
                 That
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 it self
                 lawful
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
               Here
               Mr.
               A.
               charges
               me
               
                 for
                 being
                 tardy
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 wronging
                 the
                 Relator
                 ,
                 by
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 When
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               he
               expatiates
               about
               the
               wayes
               when
               it
               
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
              
               ;
               Whereas
               if
               the
               Reader
               please
               to
               examine
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               will
               find
               ,
               I
               did
               consider
               the
               force
               of
               those
               words
               ;
               
               when
               I
               put
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 resolved
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 in
                 it self
              
               ;
               although
               some
               circumstances
               might
               hinder
               their
               present
               doing
               it
               .
               For
               they
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 it self
                 lawful
                 and
                 meet
              
               ;
               but
               the
               circumstances
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               did
               make
               them
               think
               
                 it
                 might
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 delaid
                 for
                 a
                 fitter
                 opportunity
                 ,
              
               which
               makes
               it
               clear
               ,
               they
               were
               then
               resolved
               upon
               the
               lawfulness
               
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               But
               that
               opportunity
               hath
               never
               hapned
               since
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               are
               now
               come
               to
               plead
               against
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               plainly
               doth
               ;
               by
               such
               reasons
               as
               these
               .
               
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Churches
                 will
                 then
                 do
                 more
                 harm
                 than
                 good
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 When
                 such
                 Communion
                 shall
                 perswade
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 frame
                 is
                 eligible
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 tolerable
                 .
              
               
               As
               though
               Separation
               were
               more
               eligible
               ,
               than
               a
               Communion
               that
               is
               lawful
               and
               tolerable
               ;
               and
               Schism
               were
               not
               more
               intolerable
               ,
               than
               Communion
               with
               a
               tolerable
               Church
               .
               What
               will
               not
               Men
               say
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               own
               practice
               ?
               Was
               ever
               Schism
               made
               so
               light
               a
               matter
               of
               ,
               And
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               Christians
               valued
               at
               so
               low
               a
               rate
               ;
               that
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               lawful
               may
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               danger
               that
               what
               is
               only
               tolerable
               should
               be
               mistaken
               for
               more
               eligible
               ?
               As
               if
               all
               the
               Mischiefs
               of
               Schism
               and
               Division
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               put
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               against
               such
               a
               horrible
               and
               monstrous
               inconvenience
               .
               Methinks
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               sometimes
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               considerate
               ,
               than
               always
               thus
               subtil
               and
               witty
               against
               the
               common
               sence
               ,
               and
               reason
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               others
               shall
               thereby
               be
               thought
               obliged
               to
               separate
               from
               purer
               Churches
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 be
                 drawn
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Separation
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 When
                 it
                 will
                 harden
                 the
                 Papists
                 .
              
               As
               though
               their
               Divisions
               did
               not
               do
               it
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               When
               it
               shall
               notably
               prejudice
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               general
               .
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 the
              
               Cure
               of
               Divisions
               
                 would
                 do
                 so
              
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               particulars
               ,
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               them
               not
               obliged
               to
               do
               
                 what
                 lawfully
                 they
                 can
                 do
              
               .
               Yet
               at
               last
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Consciences
                 will
                 permit
                 them
                 .
              
               Say
               you
               so
               ?
               Is
               it
               indeed
               come
               to
               this
               ?
               Will
               none
               of
               your
               Consciences
               now
               permit
               you
               either
               to
               
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               use
               of
               
                 any
                 parts
              
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               your
               own
               Meetings
               ?
               How
               often
               hath
               Mr.
               B.
               told
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               you
               stuck
               not
               at
               Set-Forms
               ,
               nor
               at
               the
               
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               provided
               some
               exceptionable
               passages
               were
               alter'd
               in
               it
               ?
               Did
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               declare
               at
               his
               Meeting
               ,
               publickly
               ,
               in
               a
               Writing
               on
               purpose
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 meet
                 under
                 any
                 colour
                 ,
                 or
                 pretence
                 of
                 any
                 Religious
                 Exercise
                 in
                 other
                 manner
                 ,
                 than
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 were
                 he
                 able
                 he
                 would
                 accordingly
                 Read
                 himself
                 ?
              
               Is
               this
               observed
               in
               any
               one
               Meeting
               in
               London
               ,
               or
               through
               England
               ?
               Then
               certainly
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               who
               do
               not
               ,
               what
               they
               think
               they
               lawfully
               may
               do
               towards
               Communion
               with
               us
               .
               And
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               late
               
                 Plea
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 never
                 made
                 one
                 Motion
                 for
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 Liturgies
              
               ;
               and
               these
               words
               are
               spoken
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               whole
               Party
               called
               Presbyterians
               .
               And
               since
               that
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 did
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 constant
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
              
               
               with
               some
               Alterations
               ,
               was
               required
               .
               And
               are
               we
               now
               told
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 lawfully
                 be
                 done
                 is
                 done
                 ?
              
               Mr.
               B.
               indeed
               acts
               agreeably
               
               to
               his
               Principles
               ,
               in
               coming
               to
               our
               Liturgy
               ;
               but
               Where
               are
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               And
               ,
               Which
               of
               them
               Reads
               what
               they
               think
               lawful
               at
               their
               own
               Assemblies
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               hereby
               discover
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               afraid
               of
               losing
               their
               People
               ,
               who
               force
               them
               to
               comply
               with
               their
               humors
               ,
               than
               careful
               to
               do
               ,
               what
               they
               judge
               lawful
               ,
               towards
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               But
               whence
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               any
               who
               think
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               with
               us
               to
               be
               lawful
               ,
               should
               not
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               ?
               From
               what
               grounds
               come
               they
               to
               practise
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               
                 from
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
              
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ?
               That
               is
               a
               good
               ground
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               it
               goes
               ,
               But
               will
               it
               not
               carry
               a
               Man
               farther
               ,
               if
               he
               pursue
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               ?
               What
               
                 love
                 of
                 Concord
              
               is
               this
               to
               be
               
                 occasionally
                 present
                 at
                 our
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               
                 greater
                 purity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 means
                 of
                 Edification
                 in
                 Separate
                 Congregations
                 ?
              
               The
               one
               can
               never
               draw
               Men
               so
               much
               to
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 Concord
              
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               doth
               incourage
               them
               in
               the
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               an
               Obligation
               upon
               Men
               to
               Communicate
               with
               the
               Church
               they
               live
               in
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               defects
               and
               corruptions
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Obligation
               can
               never
               be
               discharged
               by
               meer
               
                 occasional
                 Presence
              
               at
               
                 some
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 some
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               
               for
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Ball
                 ,
                 To
                 use
                 one
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Schism
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 only
                 Example
                 produced
                 to
                 justify
                 such
              
               occasional
               Communion
               with
               defective
               Churches
               ,
               
                 is
                 that
              
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               did
               communicate
               after
               that
               manner
               in
               
               the
               Iewish
               Synagogues
               and
               Temple
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               old
               Separatists
               
                 granted
                 ,
                 That
              
               our
               Lord
               Communicated
               with
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               in
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               
               living
               and
               dying
               a
               Member
               thereof
               ;
               
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 prove
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               had
               a
               right
               Constitution
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               .
            
             
               And
               did
               not
               he
               declare
               ,
               
               That
               
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               that
               he
               complyed
               with
               Iohn
               
                 's
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 fulfill
                 all
                 righteousness
                 ?
              
               Did
               he
               not
               go
               up
               to
               
                 the
                 Feasts
                 at
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               frequent
               the
               Synagogues
               ?
               Even
               at
               the
               Feast
               of
               Dedication
               ,
               though
               not
               instituted
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               was
               present
               ,
               
               as
               other
               Iews
               were
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Did
               he
               not
               express
               more
               than
               ordinary
               zeal
               ,
               for
               purifying
               the
               
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 all
                 Nations
                 ?
              
               Was
               not
               this
               to
               shew
               Mens
               Obligation
               to
               come
               and
               Worship
               there
               ,
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               place
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               Sacred
               for
               that
               use
               ?
               And
               ,
               Doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               expresly
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
              
               Where
               is
               there
               the
               least
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               intimate
               ,
               that
               Christ
               only
               kept
               
                 occasional
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 constant
                 communion
              
               with
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               ?
               What
               part
               of
               Worship
               did
               he
               ever
               withdraw
               from
               ?
               Did
               he
               not
               command
               his
               
                 Disciples
                 to
                 go
                 hear
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               because
               
                 they
                 sate
                 in
              
               Moses
               Chair
               ?
               
               Where
               did
               he
               ever
               bid
               them
               go
               thither
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               have
               
                 no
                 better
              
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               could
               to
               be
               sure
               to
               prefer
               the
               
                 Purer
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 Means
                 of
                 Edification
                 ?
              
               Was
               not
               his
               own
               Doctrine
               incomparably
               beyond
               theirs
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               pretence
               for
               
                 greater
                 Edification
              
               now
               ,
               to
               be
               mention'd
               
               with
               what
               the
               Disciples
               had
               ,
               to
               forsake
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Assemblies
              
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               
                 's
                 own
                 Teaching
              
               ?
               Yet
               he
               would
               not
               have
               them
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               regard
               he
               had
               to
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Worship
                 and
                 Teaching
              
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               himself
               did
               only
               Teach
               his
               Disciples
               Occasionally
               ,
               and
               at
               
                 certain
                 Seasons
              
               ;
               but
               their
               
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               was
               with
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               after
               his
               Passion
               ,
               
               till
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               fe●l
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               then
               imploy'd
               to
               gather
               and
               form
               a
               new
               Church
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               done
               before
               ;
               and
               thence
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 Glosse
              
               observes
               ;
               
                 That
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 's
                 Praying
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               (
               unless
               perhaps
               at
               his
               Transfiguration
               with
               three
               of
               his
               Disciples
               )
               although
               we
               often
               read
               of
               his
               Praying
               alone
               .
               So
               that
               no
               example
               can
               be
               mention'd
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               Separation
               upon
               the
               present
               grounds
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               our
               Blessed
               
               Saviour's
               ;
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               others
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               19.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 argue
              
               ,
               from
               the
               particular
               force
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               16.
               
               As
               far
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               let
               us
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               let
               us
               mind
               the
               same
               things
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 towards
              
               Vniformity
               ;
               
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 forbear
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 they
              
               lawfully
               
                 may
                 do
                 towards
              
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               .
            
             
               To
               take
               off
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               several
               Answers
               have
               been
               given
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               remove
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               may
               appear
               to
               remain
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               attempts
               which
               have
               been
               made
               to
               weaken
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Some
                 say
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               words
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               different
               attainments
               Christians
               had
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               different
               conceptions
               and
               opinions
               which
               they
               had
               concerning
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               
               
                 Thus
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               understands
               the
               Text
               ;
               whose
               sence
               is
               somewhat
               obscurely
               and
               intricately
               expressed
               ;
               but
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               apprehend
               his
               meaning
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               I.
               That
               although
               the
               best
               Christians
               in
               this
               life
               cannot
               attain
               to
               a
               full
               measure
               and
               perfection
               in
               the
               comprehension
               of
               the
               Truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               them
               ;
               yet
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               pressing
               continually
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               in
               the
               common
               pursuit
               of
               this
               design
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               but
               the
               Men
               will
               come
               to
               different
               attainments
               ,
               have
               different
               measures
               of
               light
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               yea
               and
               different
               conceptions
               ,
               or
               opinions
               about
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               in
               this
               difference
               of
               opinions
               ,
               those
               who
               differ'd
               from
               others
               should
               wait
               on
               the
               Teachings
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               use
               of
               the
               means
               of
               Instruction
               which
               they
               enjoy'd
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               as
               to
               their
               Duty
               in
               common
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               had
               attained
               ,
               they
               should
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               namely
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               now
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               same
               things
               as
               he
               had
               enjoyned
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 infers
              
               ,
               That
               these
               words
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               Foundation
               to
               charge
               them
               with
               
               Schism
               ,
               who
               agreeing
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               do
               yet
               dissent
               from
               others
               ,
               in
               some
               things
               ;
               that
               it
               enjoyns
               a
               mutual
               forbearance
               towards
               those
               who
               are
               differently
               minded
               .
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               The
               advice
               St.
               Paul
               gives
               to
               both
               Parties
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               whereunto
               they
               have
               attained
               ,
               wherein
               they
               do
               agree
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               those
               Principles
               of
               Faith
               and
               Obedience
               which
               were
               necessary
               to
               their
               acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               ,
               and
               mind
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forbearing
               one
               another
               in
               the
               things
               wherein
               they
               differ
               ;
               which
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               is
               pleaded
               for
               by
               the
               Non-conformists
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               there
               are
               Three
               things
               to
               be
               debated
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Whether
                     the
                  
                   Apostle
                   
                     speaks
                     of
                  
                   different
                   opinions
                   ,
                   or
                   different
                   practises
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Whether
                   the
                   Rule
                   he
                   gives
                   be
                   
                     mutual
                     forbearance
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   How
                   far
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     Rule
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   an
                   influence
                   on
                   our
                   present
                   case
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               
                 different
                 opinions
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 different
                 practises
              
               ?
               For
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               this
               ,
               we
               must
               strictly
               attend
               to
               the
               Apostles
               scope
               and
               design
               .
               It
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               the
               Apostle
               began
               this
               Discourse
               with
               a
               Caution
               against
               the
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               Vers
               2.
               
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 Evil
                 Workers
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 Concision
                 .
              
               But
               speaking
               so
               reproachfully
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               shews
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               that
               every
               thing
               that
               was
               excellent
               in
               the
               design
               
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               was
               accomplished
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               proceeds
               to
               declare
               ,
               how
               justly
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               a
               disesteem
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 priviledges
              
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               comparison
               with
               the
               things
               revealed
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               had
               still
               an
               eye
               to
               these
               
                 False
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               busie
               in
               disturbing
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               drawing
               Disciples
               after
               them
               ,
               pleading
               the
               necessity
               of
               observing
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               dividing
               the
               Christians
               into
               
                 different
                 Communions
              
               on
               that
               account
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               proceedings
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               where
               they
               did
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peter
               for
               a
               time
               complyed
               with
               them
               .
               
               If
               such
               as
               these
               had
               not
               been
               busie
               at
               Philippi
               (
               where
               it
               appears
               that
               Iews
               inhabited
               )
               What
               need
               St.
               Paul
               give
               so
               much
               caution
               against
               them
               ?
               What
               need
               all
               this
               dispute
               concerning
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               allowed
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               there
               carrying
               on
               the
               same
               designs
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               in
               other
               Churches
               ,
               then
               it
               follows
               ,
               he
               had
               great
               reason
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               Vnity
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               Philip.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               to
               give
               so
               much
               caution
               against
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               represent
               the
               great
               excellencies
               of
               the
               Gospel
               above
               the
               Law
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               after
               his
               usual
               method
               ,
               makes
               a
               digression
               ,
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               
                 How
                 far
                 short
                 he
                 thought
                 himself
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               with
               
                 what
                 earnestness
                 he
                 pressed
                 forward
                 ,
                 toward
                 Christian
                 perfection
              
               ;
               making
               no
               longer
               any
               account
               of
               
                 legal
                 priviledges
              
               .
               Which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Forgetting
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 behind
                 I
                 press
                 forward
                 ,
              
               &c.
               So
               St.
               Hierome
               understands
               it
               ,
               
                 Legis
                 obliviscens
                 ad
                 perfecta
                 Evangelii
                 praecepta
                 me
                 teneo
                 .
                 Forgetting
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 ,
                 I
                 keep
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               This
               being
               understood
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               sence
               naturally
               follows
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               former
               design
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 this
                 height
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               (
               so
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Coloss.
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 )
                 agree
                 in
                 pursuing
                 our
                 main
                 end
                 .
              
               But
               then
               comes
               the
               case
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               so
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               there
               being
               many
               and
               plausible
               Arguments
               on
               their
               side
               ;
               well
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               doubtful
               ,
               I
               advise
               them
               however
               ,
               not
               to
               hearken
               to
               
                 these
                 false
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               for
               they
               make
               nothing
               but
               Faction
               and
               Divisions
               among
               you
               ,
               wait
               patiently
               upon
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               means
               ,
               for
               your
               satisfaction
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 reveal
                 even
                 this
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               saith
               Beza
               in
               his
               
                 Paraphrase
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 yet
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 laying
                 aside
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 make
                 no
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Erasmus
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Iudaizing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 yet
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 however
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               What
               sence
               can
               Dr.
               O.
               here
               put
               upon
               the
               
                 being
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 :
                 Otherwise
              
               than
               what
               ?
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 be
                 perfect
                 be
                 thus
                 minded
                 ,
              
               to
               pursue
               your
               main
               end
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
              
               ;
               Did
               any
               think
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               mind
               chiefly
               their
               great
               end
               ?
               that
               is
               incredible
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               somewhat
               ,
               about
               which
               there
               were
               then
               very
               
                 different
                 apprehensions
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               certain
               there
               were
               about
               the
               Law
               among
               the
               Christians
               then
               .
               The
               Apostle
               therefore
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
               any
               kind
               of
               
                 different
                 apprehensions
              
               Christians
               might
               fall
               into
               ;
               but
               of
               such
               as
               were
               at
               that
               time
               among
               
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               one
               Copy
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 If
                 hitherto
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 otherwise
                 minded
              
               ;
               they
               had
               no
               difference
               concerning
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 things
                 before
                 them
              
               ;
               viz.
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               concerning
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 things
                 behind
              
               ,
               viz.
               the
               force
               and
               obligation
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               since
               this
               difference
               did
               not
               rest
               barely
               in
               opinion
               ,
               but
               was
               carried
               on
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               break
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               about
               it
               ;
               it
               appears
               to
               have
               been
               no
               bare
               difference
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               related
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Rule
               which
               the
               Apostle
               layes
               down
               ,
               be
               only
               a
               Rule
               of
               
                 mutual
                 forbearance
                 ?
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 whereto
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 .
              
               The
               sence
               according
               to
               Dr.
               O.
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 stubstantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 without
                 regarding
                 lesser
                 differences
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               a
               sence
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               reach
               to
               the
               differences
               then
               among
               them
               ▪
               It
               is
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               because
               it
               sets
               no
               bounds
               to
               differences
               ;
               and
               supposes
               the
               continuance
               of
               such
               differences
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               designed
               to
               prevent
               ,
               by
               perswading
               them
               so
               often
               in
               this
               Epistle
               to
               be
               
                 of
                 one
                 mind
              
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 one
                 soul
              
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 things
              
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               difference
               then
               on
               foot
               ,
               was
               none
               of
               the
               
                 smaller
                 differences
                 of
                 opinions
              
               ,
               but
               that
               about
               which
               they
               differ'd
               was
               urged
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               
               by
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               and
               opposed
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 as
                 pernicious
                 and
                 destructive
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               One
               of
               my
               Answerers
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Iudaizing
                 Christians
                 were
                 leaven'd
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 by
                 
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 with
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 madè
              
               Christ
               
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sets
                 himself
                 against
                 it
                 might
                 and
                 main
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 dreadful
                 consequences
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               probable
               the
               Apostle
               should
               prescribe
               a
               Rule
               of
               
                 mutual
                 forbearance
              
               ,
               
               in
               such
               a
               case
               as
               this
               ?
               especially
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               he
               gives
               so
               great
               a
               caution
               against
               them
               ,
               with
               so
               much
               unusual
               sharpness
               of
               expression
               ;
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 Evil
                 Workers
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 Concision
                 .
              
               Doth
               this
               look
               like
               a
               Precept
               of
               
                 mutual
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 differences
                 then
                 among
                 them
                 ?
              
               these
               we
               know
               there
               were
               ,
               let
               Dr.
               O
               name
               any
               other
               smaller
               differences
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               the
               Apostles
               giving
               such
               a
               Rule
               of
               
                 mutual
                 forbearance
              
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               the
               Apostle
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               difference
               about
               the
               Law
               ,
               about
               which
               the
               Churches
               were
               then
               divided
               ,
               the
               sence
               is
               plain
               ,
               easie
               ,
               and
               pertinent
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               either
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               takes
               in
               those
               who
               hitherto
               differ'd
               about
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               sence
               is
               ,
               although
               you
               are
               not
               come
               up
               to
               so
               great
               satisfaction
               as
               others
               have
               ,
               yet
               go
               as
               far
               as
               you
               can
               with
               the
               Body
               of
               Christians
               ,
               you
               live
               with
               ;
               
                 keep
                 within
                 one
                 Rule
              
               ;
               break
               not
               the
               bounds
               of
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               which
               Christ
               hath
               set
               you
               ;
               run
               not
               with
               the
               
                 false
                 Teachers
              
               into
               
                 Separating
                 dividing
                 courses
              
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               is
               directed
               to
               those
               who
               have
               
                 got
                 the
                 start
                 of
                 others
              
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               contains
               the
               obligation
               that
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               especially
               so
               have
               a
               mighty
               regard
               to
               the
               Peac●
               and
               Vnity
               of
               Christians
               ;
               not
               to
               break
               the
               Common●ties
               and
               bonds
               on
               the
               account
               of
               their
               
                 greater
                 attainments
              
               ,
               nor
               to
               Separate
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               meaner
               and
               lower
               Christians
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               come
               up
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               attained
               
               to
               .
               And
               so
               either
               way
               ,
               it
               contains
               an
               excellent
               Rule
               ,
               and
               of
               admirable
               use
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               not
               only
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               viz.
               That
               those
               who
               cannot
               be
               fully
               satisfied
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               should
               
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
              
               towards
               preserving
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               among
               Christians
               ;
               and
               not
               peevishly
               separate
               and
               divide
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               in
               all
               things
               think
               as
               others
               do
               ;
               nor
               others
               on
               the
               account
               of
               
                 greater
                 sanctity
                 and
                 perfection
              
               ,
               despise
               the
               inferior
               sort
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               forsake
               their
               Communion
               ,
               but
               they
               ought
               all
               to
               do
               what
               lies
               possibly
               in
               them
               to
               preserve
               the
               bonds
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               How
               far
               this
               Rule
               hath
               an
               influence
               on
               our
               case
               ?
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               follows
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Communion
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
              
               since
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               have
               attained
               they
               are
               to
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               .
               And
               so
               much
               Dr.
               O.
               doth
               not
               deny
               ;
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 Substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 should
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 forbearing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 the
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 .
              
               Then
               as
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               agree
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               joyn
               together
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               as
               to
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Communion
               .
               Because
               the
               obligation
               to
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               must
               especially
               reach
               to
               Acts
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               that
               is
               judged
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               
                 best
                 Christians
              
               are
               bound
               to
               Vnite
               with
               others
               ,
               though
               of
               
                 lower
                 attainments
              
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               within
               the
               
                 same
                 Rule
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               general
               expression
               relating
               to
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               Race
               ,
               and
               so
               takes
               in
               all
               such
               Orders
               which
               are
               lawful
               and
               judged
               necessary
               to
               hold
               the
               Members
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 
                 Society
              
               together
               .
               
               But
               ,
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 O.
                 Let
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Rule
                 be
                 produced
                 with
                 any
                 probability
                 of
                 proof
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 ready
                 to
                 subscribe
                 and
                 conform
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Rule
              
               ,
               to
               
                 go
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
              
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               can
               go
               no
               farther
               ,
               
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 wait
                 for
                 farther
                 instruction
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               to
               
                 break
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               upon
               present
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               nor
               to
               gather
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               out
               of
               others
               upon
               supposition
               of
               
                 higher
                 attainments
              
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 the
                 Rule
                 reach
                 our
                 Case
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               he
               again
               ,
               
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 requires
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 never
                 divinely
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 National
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               And
               so
               this
               Rule
               doth
               in
               order
               to
               Peace
               ,
               require
               the
               observation
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               be
               not
               particularly
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               yet
               are
               enjoyned
               by
               lawful
               Authority
               ,
               provided
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               unlawful
               in
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               repugnant
               to
               the
               World
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 never
                 gave
                 any
                 such
                 Rules
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               
               
                 about
                 outward
                 Modes
                 of
                 Worship
                 with
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 Liturgies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               then
               ?
               It
               is
               sufficient
               that
               they
               gave
               this
               general
               Rule
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 lawful
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 Peace
                 :
              
               And
               without
               this
               no
               Vnity
               ,
               or
               Order
               can
               be
               preserved
               in
               
                 Churches
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 gave
                 Rules
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 any
                 determining
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               
               viz.
               
                 of
                 mutual
                 forbearance
              
               ,
               Rome
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 herein
                 the
                 Apostle
                 acted
                 not
                 upon
                 meer
                 Rules
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Teacher
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 .
              
               That
               he
               was
               Divinely
               inspired
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               but
               even
               such
               a
               one
               may
               determine
               a
               case
               upon
               
                 present
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               which
               resolution
               may
               not
               always
               bind
               ,
               when
               the
               circumstances
               are
               changed
               .
               For
               then
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               
               Apostle
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               whatever
               differences
               happen
               among
               Christians
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               no
               determination
               either
               way
               .
               But
               the
               direct
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Apostles
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               upon
               the
               difference
               that
               happened
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               .
               
               And
               although
               there
               was
               a
               very
               plausible
               pretence
               of
               the
               obligation
               of
               Conscience
               one
               way
               ;
               yet
               the
               Apostles
               made
               a
               determination
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               Judgment
               .
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               Rule
               of
               Forbearance
               ,
               where
               Conscience
               is
               alledged
               both
               wayes
               ,
               is
               no
               
                 standing
                 Rule
              
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Governors
               of
               it
               from
               Parity
               of
               Reason
               may
               determine
               those
               things
               which
               they
               judge
               to
               conduce
               most
               to
               the
               Peace
               and
               Welfare
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               preserve
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               it
               appears
               how
               little
               Reason
               there
               is
               for
               Dr.
               
               O's
               Insinuation
               ,
               
                 as
                 though
                 the
                 false
                 Apostles
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 Imposers
                 :
              
               whereas
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Apostles
               made
               this
               peremptory
               Decree
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
            
             
               But
               saith
               Dr.
               O.
               further
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Christians
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 liberty
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 impose
                 on
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Dissenters
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 desire
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Churches
                 did
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 to
                 observe
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 mind
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 should
                 be
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               It
               was
               agreed
               by
               all
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Christians
              
               should
               be
               left
               to
               their
               own
               liberty
               ,
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               regard
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               
               been
               extremely
               hazarded
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               had
               presently
               set
               themselves
               against
               the
               observing
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Customs
              
               among
               the
               Iews
               themselves
               .
               2.
               
               The
               
                 false
                 Apostles
                 imposing
              
               on
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Christians
              
               had
               two
               Circumstances
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               extremely
               alter
               their
               case
               from
               that
               of
               our
               
                 present
                 Dissenters
              
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               were
               none
               of
               their
               
                 lawful
                 Governors
              
               ,
               but
               went
               about
               as
               Seducers
               drawing
               away
               the
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               from
               them
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               imposed
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               as
               
                 meerly
                 indifferent
                 things
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               case
               of
               our
               Dissenters
               is
               very
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Gentile
                 Christians
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Impositions
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               .
               Thus
               I
               have
               considered
               every
               thing
               material
               in
               Dr.
               O.
               which
               seems
               to
               take
               off
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Letter
               saith
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meant
                 some
                 Rule
                 superadded
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 other
                 Church-Guides
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 .
              
               But
               what
               need
               all
               this
               ?
               If
               it
               appear
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               give
               
                 binding
                 Rules
              
               to
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               extant
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               17.
               
               So
               that
               either
               the
               Scripture
               is
               an
               
                 imperfect
                 Rule
              
               ,
               for
               omitting
               some
               
                 Divine
                 Rules
              
               ;
               or
               else
               these
               were
               only
               
                 Prudential
                 Rules
              
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               ,
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               it
               is
               a
               standing
               Rule
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 Men
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 lawful
                 things
              
               for
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               I
               have
               shewed
               ,
               was
               the
               Apostles
               design
               in
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Text.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               Others
               pretend
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               means
               no
               more
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 Christians
                 must
                 live
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 .
              
               This
               is
               a
               very
               
                 new
                 Exposition
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               intends
               to
               set
               up
               for
               a
               Critick
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               pitty
               therefore
               it
               should
               pass
               ,
               without
               some
               consideration
               .
               
               But
               ,
               I
               pass
               by
               the
               Childish
               triflings
               about
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Canon
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Military
                 notion
                 ,
                 because
                 great
                 Guns
                 were
                 not
                 then
                 invented
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canon
                 mounted
                 upon
                 a
                 platform
                 of
                 Moderation
              
               ;
               which
               are
               things
               fit
               only
               for
               Boys
               in
               the
               Schools
               ;
               unless
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               been
               designed
               for
               an
               Artillery-Sermon
               on
               this
               Text
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               methinks
               they
               come
               not
               in
               very
               sutably
               in
               a
               weighty
               and
               serious
               debate
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               therefore
               to
               examine
               the
               New-Light
               that
               is
               given
               to
               this
               Controverted
               Text.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               observes
               from
               Grotius
               ,
               
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 one
                 MS
              
               (
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Alexandrian
               )
               but
               ,
               What
               is
               one
               MS.
               to
               the
               general
               consent
               of
               
                 Greek
                 Copies
              
               ?
               not
               only
               the
               Modern
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               St.
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Photius
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
              
               and
               Theophylact
               had
               ,
               who
               all
               keep
               it
               in
               .
               But
               suppose
               it
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               the
               sence
               is
               the
               very
               same
               to
               my
               purpose
               .
               No
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 To
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 antecedent
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               Then
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 attained
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Which
                 comes
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 unto
                 whatsoever
                 measure
                 or
                 degree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 reached
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 sutably
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               not
               here
               speak
               of
               the
               improvement
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               
                 union
                 and
                 conjuction
              
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               next
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 thing
              
               .
               No
               such
               matter
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 that
                 phrase
                 implyes
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 thing
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
              
               viz.
               Vers.
               14.
               
                 pressing
                 towards
                 the
                 mark
              
               .
               But
               if
               he
               had
               pleased
               to
               have
               read
               on
               ,
               but
               to
               Phil
               4.
               2.
               he
               would
               have
               found
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               signifie
               Vnanimity
               .
               And
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 ▪
                 25
                 ▪
              
               opposes
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Schism
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 should
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 minding
                 the
                 same
                 things
              
               ,
               is
               very
               aptly
               used
               against
               Schisms
               and
               Divisions
               .
               I
               should
               think
               St.
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               ,
               and
               Theophylact
               ,
               all
               understood
               the
               importance
               of
               a
               
                 Greek
                 Phrase
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               Author
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               make
               no
               scruple
               of
               interpreting
               it
               of
               the
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               of
               Christians
               .
               Although
               St.
               Augustin
               did
               not
               understand
               much
               Greek
               ,
               yet
               he
               knew
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               about
               this
               place
               ;
               and
               he
               particularly
               applyes
               it
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               in
               St.
               Cyprians
               case
               .
               By
               this
               tast
               ,
               let
               any
               Man
               judge
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               that
               Mans
               learning
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Confidence
               ,
               who
               dares
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Vniversal
                 Current
                 and
                 Stream
                 of
                 all
                 Expositors
                 is
                 against
                 my
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 Text.
              
               And
               for
               this
               
                 universal
                 stream
                 and
                 current
              
               ,
               besides
               Grotius
               ,
               who
               speaks
               exactly
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               with
               mine
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 differ'd
                 about
                 the
                 legal
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 should
                 joyn
                 with
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 agreed
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
              
               ;
               he
               mentions
               only
               Tirinus
               and
               Zanchy
               ,
               and
               then
               cries
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 conspire
                 
                 against
                 my
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
               If
               he
               be
               no
               better
               at
               
                 Polling
                 Non-conformists
              
               than
               Expositors
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               no
               such
               reason
               to
               boast
               of
               his
               Numbers
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               been
               fairer
               dealing
               ,
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               to
               have
               referred
               us
               to
               Mr.
               
               Pool's
               Synopsis
               ?
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               looked
               into
               Zanchy
               himself
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               found
               ,
               how
               he
               applyed
               it
               sharply
               against
               Dissensions
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Text
                 speaketh
                 for
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Concord
                 is
                 past
                 Question
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 different
                 attainments
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 requireth
                 all
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Concord
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 other
                 differences
                 .
              
               And
               if
               he
               will
               but
               allow
               ,
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Rule
               ,
               Men
               are
               bound
               
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 lawful
                 for
                 preserving
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               no
               farther
               difference
               about
               this
               matter
               :
               For
               then
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 occasional
                 Communion
              
               be
               
                 lawful
                 ,
                 constant
                 Communion
              
               will
               be
               a
               Duty
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               Dissenters
               ,
               who
               allow
               some
               kind
               of
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               II.
               I
               come
               now
               to
               consider
               the
               charge
               of
               Schism
               ,
               or
               
                 Sinful
                 Separation
              
               ,
               against
               Those
               ,
               who
               ,
               
                 though
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 deny
                 any
                 Communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 lawful
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               any
               improper
               〈…〉
               Communion
               ,
               
               which
               Dr.
               O.
               calls
               
                 Comm●●●●
                 Faith
                 and
                 Love
              
               ,
               this
               they
               do
               allow
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               than
               as
               they
               believe
               us
               to
               be
               
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
              
               ;
               yet
               he
               seems
               to
               go
               farther
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 some
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
              
               But
               in
               what
               sense
               ?
               Are
               they
               
                 Churches
                 rightly
                 constituted
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               may
               joyn
               in
               Communion
               as
               Members
               ?
               No
               ;
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               .
               But
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 heinous
                 Errors
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolatrous
                 Practice
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 utterly
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
               And
               doth
               this
               Kindness
               only
               belong
               to
               
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ?
               I
               had
               thought
               ,
               every
               
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               was
               true
               ,
               or
               false
               ,
               according
               to
               its
               
                 frame
                 and
                 constitution
              
               ;
               which
               among
               us
               supposeth
               the
               owning
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               received
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               established
               by
               Law
               ;
               and
               if
               no
               such
               
                 Errors
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Idolatrous
                 Praces
              
               be
               allowed
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               then
               every
               
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               which
               is
               constituted
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               .
               But
               all
               this
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               what
               they
               call
               a
               
                 Metaphysical
                 Truth
              
               ;
               for
               he
               doth
               not
               mean
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Churches
               with
               which
               they
               may
               lawfully
               have
               Communion
               .
               And
               he
               pleads
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 having
                 Separate
                 Congregations
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separating
                 from
                 our
                 Communion
                 :
              
               (
               although
               the
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               bare
               want
               of
               a
               
                 right
                 Constitution
              
               of
               Churches
               ,
               was
               thought
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               setting
               up
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               ,
               or
               for
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               a
               
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               not
               think
               the
               Dr.
               is
               of
               another
               mind
               now
               .
               )
               But
               however
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               things
               as
               I
               find
               them
               ;
               and
               he
               insists
               on
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 this
                 necessity
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 's
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 as
                 Signing
                 Children
                 Baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ;
                 Kneeling
                 
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 Observation
                 of
                 Holy-dayes
                 ▪
                 Constant
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 Renouncing
                 other
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Right
                 in
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Pastors
                 ;
                 Neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ;
                 submitting
                 to
                 an
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Rule
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 Thousand
                 can
                 apprehend
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 or
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               .
               This
               is
               the
               short
               account
               of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               Separation
               from
               our
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               I
               am
               now
               to
               inquire
               into
               ,
               is
               ,
               Whether
               such
               Reasons
               as
               these
               be
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               Separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               confessed
               
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 heinous
                 Errors
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Idolatrous
                 Practice
                 in
                 Worship
              
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               be
               not
               ,
               such
               Separation
               must
               be
               a
               
                 formal
                 Schism
              
               ;
               because
               such
               persons
               not
               only
               withdraw
               from
               Communion
               with
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               set
               up
               other
               Churches
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               way
               I
               shall
               take
               to
               shew
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               these
               Causes
               of
               Separation
               ,
               shall
               be
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               great
               Absurdities
               ,
               that
               follow
               upon
               the
               allowance
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               These
               Five
               especially
               ,
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               .
            
             
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 weakens
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 hinders
                 all
                 Vnion
                 between
                 the
                 Protestant-Churches
                 .
              
               
                 
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 justifies
                 the
                 
                   antient
                   Schism's
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 4.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 makes
                 Separation
                 endless
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 5.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Obligation
                 which
                 lies
                 on
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               22.
               
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 The
                 prejudice
                 it
                 brings
                 upon
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               Which
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               our
               own
               Writers
               ,
               who
               may
               be
               suspected
               by
               the
               Dissenters
               of
               too
               much
               kindness
               to
               our
               Church
               ;
               but
               ,
               from
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               learned
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Reformation
               in
               France
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               the
               least
               suspected
               of
               partiality
               to
               our
               Church
               .
               
               I
               begin
               with
               Calvin
               ;
               against
               whom
               I
               hope
               no
               exceptions
               will
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 In
                 the
                 General
              
               ,
               He
               assigns
               two
               marks
               of
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               truly
               Preached
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               administred
               according
               to
               
               Christ's
               Institution
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 He
                 saith
              
               ,
               Wherever
               these
               Marks
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               particular
               Societies
               ,
               those
               are
               true
               Churches
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               are
               distributed
               according
               to
               humane
               conveniencies
               .
            
             
             
               (
               3
               )
               That
               although
               those
               stand
               as
               Members
               of
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               (
               who
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               worthy
               of
               that
               Society
               )
               till
               they
               are
               duly
               cast
               out
               ;
               yet
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               having
               these
               Marks
               ,
               do
               still
               retain
               the
               true
               Nature
               and
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               esteemed
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               Men
               ought
               not
               to
               Separate
               from
               ,
               
               or
               break
               the
               Vnity
               of
               such
               Churches
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 notable
                 saying
                 upon
                 it
                 :
              
               God
               sets
               such
               a
               value
               upon
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               looks
               upon
               him
               as
               an
               Apostate
               from
               his
               Religion
               ,
               who
               doth
               wilfully
               Separate
               himself
               from
               any
               Christian
               Society
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               true
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
              
               Separation
               a
               Denial
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               a
               destruction
               of
               his
               Truth
               ,
               a
               mighty
               provocation
               of
               his
               Anger
               ,
               a
               crime
               so
               great
               that
               we
               can
               hardly
               imagine
               a
               worse
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               Sacrilegious
               and
               perfidious
               breach
               of
               the
               Marriage
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               his
               People
               .
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
              
               Section
               
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 very
              
               dangerous
               and
               mischievous
               temptation
               so
               much
               as
               to
               think
               of
               Separation
               from
               a
               Church
               that
               hath
               these
               Marks
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               That
               although
               there
               be
               many
               Faults
               and
               Corruptions
               in
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               it
               retains
               those
               Marks
               ,
               Separation
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               justifiable
               :
               nay
               ,
               although
               some
               of
               those
               faults
               be
               about
               Preaching
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               all
               truths
               are
               not
               of
               equal
               moment
               :
               but
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Doctrine
               according
               to
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Vse
               of
               Sacraments
               is
               kept
               
               up
               ,
               Men
               ought
               not
               to
               separate
               upon
               lesser
               differences
               ;
               but
               they
               ought
               to
               seek
               the
               amending
               what
               is
               amiss
               ,
               continuing
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               without
               disturbing
               the
               Peace
               and
               Order
               of
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 he
                 at
                 large
                 proves
              
               ,
               
               
                 what
                 great
                 allowance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               Members
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Examples
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostolical
               Churches
               :
               
                 and
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               Mens
               Moroseness
               in
               this
               Matter
               ,
               although
               it
               seems
               to
               flow
               from
               zeal
               ,
               yet
               it
               much
               rather
               comes
               from
               Spiritual
               Pride
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               opinion
               of
               their
               own
               holiness
               above
               others
               .
               Although
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               there
               were
               such
               universal
               corruptions
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Prophets
               compare
               it
               to
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ;
               yet
               they
               never
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               erected
               other
               Altars
               ,
               whereat
               they
               might
               offer
               Separate
               Sacrifices
               :
               but
               whatever
               the
               People
               were
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Gods
               Word
               and
               Ordinances
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               lifted
               up
               pure
               hands
               to
               God
               ,
               although
               in
               such
               an
               impure
               Society
               .
               
                 The
                 same
                 he
                 proves
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 concludes
              
               ,
               That
               Separation
               from
               such
               Churches
               ,
               
               where
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Sacraments
               are
               ,
               is
               an
               inexcusable
               fault
               .
               
                 But
                 how
                 then
                 comes
                 he
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
              
               Separation
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               
               Because
               in
               that
               Church
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               is
               so
               much
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Errors
               obtruded
               on
               Mens
               Minds
               in
               stead
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               are
               Schools
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Wickedness
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               being
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               culpable
               Separation
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               a
               Church
               which
               hath
               so
               notoriously
               corrupted
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Institutions
               :
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               
               Anathematize
               those
               who
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               them
               ?
               
                 But
                 doth
                 he
                 mean
                 any
              
               indifferent
               Rites
               ,
               
               or
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
              
               Doctrine
               is
               sound
               ?
               
                 No
                 ;
                 but
              
               False
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ;
               
                 as
                 he
                 frequently
                 declares
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 defend
                 Separation
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 some
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 and
                 some
              
               Corruptions
               
                 remaining
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 overthrow
                 the
                 fundamental
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 explained
                 by
              
               Calvin
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Among
               their
               later
               Writers
               ,
               no
               Man
               hath
               Vindicated
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Reformation
               with
               greater
               success
               and
               reputation
               then
               Mr.
               Daille
               in
               his
               Apology
               .
               And
               the
               Grounds
               he
               goes
               upon
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               avoid
               the
               Communion
               of
               those
               ,
               
               who
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               and
               ruin
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               If
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               not
               required
               any
               thing
               from
               us
               which
               destroys
               our
               Faith
               ,
               offends
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               overthrows
               the
               service
               which
               we
               believe
               due
               to
               God
               ;
               if
               the
               differences
               have
               been
               small
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               we
               might
               safely
               have
               yielded
               unto
               ;
               
               then
               he
               will
               grant
               ,
               that
               their
               Separation
               was
               rash
               and
               unjust
               ,
               and
               they
               guilty
               of
               the
               Schism
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 He
                 proves
              
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               weighty
               reasons
               for
               their
               Separation
               ;
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 these
              
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               Imposing
               new
               Doctrines
               as
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               and
               yet
               ,
               not
               all
               errros
               in
               Doctrine
               do
               afford
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               Separation
               ;
               
               but
               such
               as
               are
               pernicious
               
               and
               destructive
               to
               Salvation
               :
               
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 the
              
               Lutherans
               opinion
               of
               
               Christ's
               Bodily
               Presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               overthrows
               not
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               requires
               the
               adoring
               it
               ,
               it
               neither
               divides
               nor
               mutilates
               it
               ,
               nor
               makes
               it
               an
               Expitiatory
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ;
               all
               which
               follows
               from
               the
               Popish
               Doctrine
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 he
                 concludes
              
               ,
               That
               to
               separate
               from
               a
               Church
               for
               tolerable
               Errors
               ,
               is
               an
               unjust
               Separation
               .
               
               (
               2.
               )
               Requiring
               such
               Worship
               ,
               as
               overthrows
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               which
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               proves
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               Separation
               ;
               
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 instances
                 in
              
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ;
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               strictly
               requiring
               ,
               and
               the
               Protestants
               believing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               meer
               Creature
               ,
               they
               cannot
               give
               it
               without
               Idolatry
               :
               from
               whence
               
                 he
                 concludes
              
               our
               Separation
               to
               be
               ●ust
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               necessary
               .
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 he
                 gives
                 instances
              
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 the
              
               Iustice
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Cause
               of
               Reformation
               
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 any
                 such
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 as
                 ours
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 on
                 the
              
               want
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 nor
                 on
                 the
                 bare
              
               Dissatisfaction
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 but
                 on
                 such
                 great
                 and
                 important
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 obtruding
              
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               
                 on
                 the
              
               partakers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Communion
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               Church
               .
            
             
               Amyraldus
               
                 goes
                 so
                 far
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 to
                 say
              
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               other
               faults
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               besides
               their
               unprofitable
               Ceremonies
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               beyond
               the
               measure
               and
               genius
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               they
               had
               still
               continued
               in
               its
               communion
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               a
               Physician
               is
               to
               be
               born
               with
               that
               loads
               his
               Patient
               with
               some
               unuseful
               Prescriptions
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               otherwise
               faithful
               and
               skilful
               .
               But
               if
               he
               mixes
               
               Poison
               with
               his
               Medicines
               ,
               and
               besides
               adds
               abundance
               of
               Prescriptions
               ,
               both
               needless
               and
               chargeable
               ,
               then
               the
               Patient
               hath
               great
               reason
               to
               look
               out
               for
               better
               help
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               care
               of
               his
               own
               safety
               and
               freedom
               .
               
                 By
                 which
                 he
                 plainly
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 bare
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 although
                 many
                 more
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 sufficient
              
               Ground
               for
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Of
               late
               years
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               Reputation
               in
               France
               set
               forth
               a
               Book
               against
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               charging
               it
               with
               Schism
               ,
               
               because
               of
               the
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               hath
               been
               Answered
               three
               several
               ways
               by
               three
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               M.
               Claude
               ,
               M.
               Pajon
               ,
               and
               M.
               Turretin
               .
               But
               ,
               Do
               any
               of
               these
               insist
               upon
               matters
               of
               
                 meer
                 Ceremony
              
               where
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 sound
              
               ,
               the
               
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 bare
                 neglect
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               No
               ,
               they
               were
               Men
               of
               better
               understanding
               than
               to
               insist
               on
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               ,
               could
               never
               bear
               that
               weight
               as
               to
               justifie
               Separation
               from
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               should
               have
               exposed
               themselves
               and
               their
               Cause
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               all
               considering
               Men
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               alledged
               no
               more
               Substantial
               Reasons
               than
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 such
                 common
                 reasons
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               Separation
               
                 Justifiable
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Great
               corruption
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Idolatrous
               Worship
               ,
               and
               insupportable
               Tyranny
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men.
               Turretin
               
                 expresly
                 saith
              
               ,
               No
               slight
               errors
               ,
               no
               tolerable
               Superstitious
               Rites
               that
               do
               not
               infect
               the
               Conscience
               
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 forced
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 unsound
                 Doctrine
                 )
              
               
               not
               any
               corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               nor
               defect
               in
               Government
               ,
               or
               Discipline
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               grounds
               for
               Separation
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Patient
               is
               not
               to
               be
               forsaken
               ,
               unless
               his
               Disease
               be
               deadly
               and
               infectious
               ,
               nor
               then
               neither
               but
               with
               great
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               
                 Le
                 Blanc
              
               shewing
               the
               impossibility
               of
               Reunion
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
               goes
               upon
               these
               3
               grounds
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               it
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               without
               subscribing
               to
               the
               Decrees
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               without
               Anathematizing
               all
               those
               who
               have
               opposed
               them
               .
               For
               the
               condition
               of
               Communion
               with
               that
               Church
               is
               no
               less
               ,
               than
               receiving
               all
               its
               Errors
               for
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Publick
               Worship
               practised
               ,
               and
               allowed
               in
               that
               Church
               is
               Idolatrous
               ,
               he
               instanceth
               in
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               the
               Worship
               of
               Saints
               and
               Images
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               they
               cannot
               return
               to
               that
               Church
               without
               subjecting
               their
               Consciences
               to
               the
               Tyrannical
               Vsurpations
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Let
               our
               Brethren
               now
               consider
               ,
               what
               Triumphs
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               make
               over
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               justifie
               our
               Separation
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               we
               could
               not
               have
               
                 our
                 Children
                 Baptized
                 without
                 an
                 Aerial
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 nor
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 without
                 kneeling
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 Holy-days
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 Discipline
                 so
                 
                 exact
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
              
               ;
               How
               should
               we
               be
               hissed
               and
               laughed
               at
               all
               over
               the
               
                 Christian
                 World
              
               ;
               if
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               alledge
               for
               our
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ?
               And
               when
               the
               Papists
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               these
               Allegations
               ,
               they
               are
               harden'd
               in
               their
               own
               ways
               ;
               and
               cry
               out
               presently
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               Schism's
               and
               Separations
               on
               such
               pretences
               as
               these
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               unspeakable
               mischief
               hath
               been
               done
               to
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               This
               Pretence
               of
               Separation
               would
               make
               Vnion
               among
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               impossible
               ,
               supposing
               them
               to
               remain
               as
               they
               are
               .
               
                 For
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 more
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               Vnscriptural
               Impositions
               
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 )
                 than
              
               our
               Church
               
                 hath
                 .
                 They
                 use
                 the
              
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               Kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               observation
               of
               Holy-days
               and
               times
               of
               Fasting
               ,
               and
               Set-Forms
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 yet
                 these
              
               Churches
               
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
              
               united
               
                 with
                 the
              
               most
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 wisest
              
               Protestants
               
                 both
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 home
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 only
                 to
                 have
              
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               
                 as
                 Dr.
                 O.
                 speaks
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 same
              
               Bodies
               of
               Churches
               .
               A
               Synod
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               France
               ,
               at
               Charenton
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1631.
               declared
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               Superstition
               in
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Members
               of
               their
               Churches
               might
               be
               received
               into
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               without
               renouncing
               their
               own
               opinions
               or
               Practices
               ,
               
                 Which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 on
                 those
                 as
                 sufficient
                 grounds
                 of
              
               Separation
               ;
               
                 for
                 
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 admitted
                 them
                 as
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               
                 but
                 have
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 forsake
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               
                 Look
                 over
                 all
                 those
              
               learned
               and
               peaceable
               Divines
               ,
               
                 who
                 have
                 projected
                 or
                 perswaded
                 an
              
               Vnion
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 make
                 the
                 particulars
                 mention'd
                 any
                 cause
                 of
              
               Separation
               
                 from
                 them
              
               .
               
               The
               Helvetian
               Churches
               declare
               ,
               That
               no
               Separation
               ought
               to
               be
               made
               for
               different
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               an
               Agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               :
               and
               the
               true
               Concord
               of
               Churches
               lies
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               delivered
               by
               him
               .
               
                 And
                 this
              
               Confession
               
                 was
                 first
                 drawn
                 up
                 by
              
               Bullinger
               ,
               Myconius
               and
               Grynaeus
               ,
               
                 and
                 subscribed
                 afterwards
                 by
              
               all
               their
               Ministers
               ;
               
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 of
              
               Geneva
               
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 different
              
               Customs
               
                 in
                 other
              
               Churches
               
                 about
                 the
              
               Lords
               Supper
               
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               our
               consent
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               these
               things
               cause
               no
               Breach
               in
               our
               Churches
               .
               
                 And
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 scruple
                 about
                 the
              
               indifferency
               
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 used
                 in
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               
                 except
                 those
                 of
                 the
              
               Mass
               and
               Images
               in
               Churches
               .
               
               At
               Sendomir
               in
               Poland
               ,
               A.
               D.
               1570.
               
               
                 Those
                 who
                 followed
                 the
              
               Helvetian
               ,
               Auspurg
               ,
               Bohemian
               Confessions
               ,
               
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 agreement
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 different
              
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               
                 among
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               break
               the
               Communion
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               agree
               in
               the
               same
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               and
               Salvation
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
              
               Auspurg
               and
               Saxon
               Confessions
               .
               The
               
               Auspurg
               Confession
               declares
               ,
               That
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               is
               sufficient
               for
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
               ;
               
                 then
                 Separation
                 cannot
                 be
                 lawful
                 meerly
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
              
               Ceremonies
               and
               Human
               Traditions
               .
               
               
                 And
                 the
              
               Confession
               of
               Strasburg
               saith
               ,
               That
               they
               look
               on
               no
               Human
               Traditions
               as
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               bind
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ;
               otherwise
               if
               they
               agree
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               be
               appointed
               for
               good
               ends
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               not
               expresly
               mention'd
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               Divine
               than
               Human
               :
               and
               the
               contempt
               of
               them
               is
               the
               contempt
               of
               God
               himself
               :
               nay
               ,
               
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               though
               the
               Laws
               seem
               very
               hard
               and
               unjust
               ,
               a
               true
               Christian
               will
               not
               stick
               at
               obeying
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               command
               nothing
               that
               is
               wicked
               .
            
             
               
                 Ioh.
                 Crocius
              
               distinguisheth
               of
               3
               sorts
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 First
                 Commanded
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Forbidden
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 neither
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 nor
                 Forbidden
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               supposeth
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               First
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               every
               omission
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               be
               broken
               .
               The
               Second
               breaks
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
               ;
               yet
               its
               communion
               not
               to
               be
               forsaken
               for
               one
               or
               two
               of
               these
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Tyranny
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               :
               but
               for
               the
               Third
               ,
               Men
               ought
               not
               to
               break
               the
               Vnity
               of
               
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 gives
                 particular
                 instances
                 in
                 the
              
               ceremonies
               
                 observed
                 in
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               
               the
               Exorcism
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Linnen
               Garments
               and
               Wax
               Candles
               ,
               the
               Holy-days
               and
               Confession
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 declares
              
               ,
               That
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               break
               off
               communion
               with
               Churches
               ,
               or
               make
               a
               Schism
               for
               these
               things
               .
               
               Zanchy
               accounts
               it
               a
               great
               sin
               to
               disturb
               the
               Peace
               of
               Churches
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               indifferent
               ceremonies
               ;
               and
               contrary
               to
               that
               charity
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               to
               our
               Brethren
               and
               to
               Churches
               .
               
               Amyraldus
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
              
               ceremonies
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               those
               which
               came
               in
               use
               after
               the
               Apostolick
               times
               ,
               have
               no
               other
               obligation
               on
               us
               ,
               than
               that
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               though
               at
               first
               appointed
               out
               of
               no
               necessity
               ,
               nay
               though
               there
               be
               inconveniency
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               disturbed
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 he
                 very
                 well
                 observes
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Nature
               of
               ceremonies
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               goes
               along
               with
               them
               ;
               if
               the
               Doctrine
               be
               good
               the
               Rites
               are
               so
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               are
               tolerable
               :
               if
               it
               be
               false
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               born
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               impure
               ,
               and
               lead
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               then
               the
               ceremonies
               are
               tainted
               with
               the
               Poyson
               of
               it
               .
               
               But
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               have
               no
               false
               or
               wicked
               Doctrine
               concerning
               their
               Rites
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               adviseth
               persons
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               as
               their
               occasions
               serve
               :
               
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 others
                 .
                 And
              
               Ludovicus
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 congratulated
                 the
              
               mutual
               communion
               
                 of
                 the
                 several
              
               Churches
               in
               Poland
               ,
               
                 but
                 Pray'd
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 in
              
               Germany
               too
               ,
               
               as
               Bishop
               Davenant
               
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 who
                 proves
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
              
               Reason
               
               to
               hinder
               it
               ;
               which
               he
               makes
               to
               lie
               only
               in
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 Mens
                 Faith
                 and
                 Consciences
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Practise
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 denial
                 of
                 some
                 Fundamental
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               none
               of
               these
               things
               being
               chargeable
               on
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               ,
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               terms
               of
               Communion
               with
               them
               doth
               fully
               appear
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               desire
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               who
               justifie
               their
               Separation
               upon
               pretence
               
                 that
                 our
                 Terms
                 of
                 communion
                 are
                 unlawful
                 ,
              
               to
               reflect
               upon
               these
               things
               .
               Will
               they
               condemn
               so
               many
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               abroad
               ,
               which
               have
               harder
               Terms
               of
               communion
               than
               we
               ?
               What
               would
               they
               think
               of
               the
               Exorcism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               of
               
                 Auricular
                 Confession
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               besides
               what
               are
               observed
               among
               us
               ?
               Do
               we
               
                 want
                 Discipline
              
               ?
               Do
               they
               not
               in
               other
               Churches
               abroad
               ?
            
             
               The
               
                 Transylvanian
                 Divines
              
               in
               their
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Vnion
               of
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ,
               
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 little
                 or
                 none
                 was
                 observed
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               Will
               they
               then
               
                 Separate
                 from
                 all
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ?
               Will
               they
               confine
               the
               Communion
               of
               Christians
               to
               their
               Narrow
               Scantlings
               ?
               Will
               they
               shut
               out
               all
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               from
               any
               possibility
               of
               Vnion
               with
               them
               ?
               For
               ,
               What
               Vnion
               can
               be
               justifiable
               
               with
               those
               whose
               
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
                 are
                 unlawful
              
               ?
               They
               may
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               wish
               for
               their
               Reformation
               ,
               but
               an
               Vnion
               doth
               suppose
               such
               a
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               one
               may
               communicate
               in
               another
               .
               Do
               they
               allow
               this
               to
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               they
               render
               Vnion
               among
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               impossible
               ,
               because
               unlawful
               .
               If
               they
               do
               ,
               will
               they
               be
               so
               unjust
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               allow
               the
               same
               favor
               and
               kindness
               to
               our
               own
               Church
               ?
               Can
               they
               think
               Separation
               necessary
               from
               our
               Church
               on
               those
               grounds
               ,
               which
               are
               common
               to
               us
               with
               other
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               think
               
                 Vnion
                 desirable
              
               and
               possible
               with
               them
               notwithstanding
               ?
               Do
               they
               think
               that
               〈◊〉
               Members
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               could
               
                 lawfully
                 communicate
              
               with
               the
               
                 Lutheran
                 Churches
              
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               the
               
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 K●e●●g
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               the
               Surpless
               ,
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               which
               we
               have
               not
               ?
               and
               yet
               ,
               Is
               it
               necessary
               to
               S●parate
               from
               our
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               on
               the
               account
               of
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ;
               where
               there
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               a
               full
               Agreement
               in
               the
               Substantials
               of
               Religion
               ?
               Either
               therefore
               they
               must
               differ
               from
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               emine●●
               ▪
               
                 Protestant
                 Divines
              
               abroad
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               renounce
               this
               Principle
               of
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               (
               3.
               )
               This
               will
               justifie
               the
               ancient
               Schisms
               which
               have
               been
               always
               condemn'd
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               
                 For
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 already
                 )
                 and
              
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Holy-days
               
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 with
                 
                 all
                 other
              
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 are
                 continued
                 by
                 an
              
               Vniversal
               consent
               
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               World
               )
               
                 the
                 other
                 Reasons
                 for
              
               Separation
               
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 justifie
                 the
                 greatest
              
               Schismaticks
               
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 in
                 the
              
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
               viz.
               Want
               of
               Evangelical
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               and
               due
               means
               of
               Edification
               ,
               and
               depriving
               the
               People
               of
               their
               Liberty
               of
               choosing
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               deprived
               also
               of
               all
               use
               of
               their
               light
               and
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               providing
               for
               their
               own
               Edification
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 What
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
              
               Novatian
               Schism
               ,
               
                 which
                 began
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
              
               the
               want
               of
               Evangelical
               Church-Discipline
               ,
               and
               better
               means
               of
               Edification
               ,
               and
               humoring
               the
               People
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               own
               Pastors
               ?
            
             
               There
               were
               Two
               things
               the
               Novatians
               chiefly
               insisted
               on
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Evangelical
                 Discipline
              
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 to
              
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               
                 they
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               Christ
               had
               never
               given
               it
               absolutely
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               but
               under
               certain
               restrictions
               ,
               which
               if
               Men
               exceeded
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
               no
               Power
               to
               release
               them
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 especially
              
               in
               the
               case
               of
               denial
               of
               Christ
               before
               Men
               ,
               when
               Men
               fell
               in
               time
               of
               Persecution
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 Purity
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 thus
                 fallen
                 from
                 ever
                 being
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 communion
                 again
                 .
              
               
               They
               did
               not
               deny
               
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 pardon
                 such
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 but
              
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 could
                 not
              
               .
               And
               this
               they
               pleaded
               ,
               would
               tend
               very
               much
               to
               
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               them
               
                 more
                 watchful
              
               over
               themselves
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               no
               hopes
               of
               recovering
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               ,
               if
               they
               once
               fell
               from
               it
               .
               Add
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               Novatus
               ,
               or
               Novatianus
               (
               for
               the
               Greeks
               confounded
               their
               Names
               )
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 importunity
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               would
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               looser
               part
               which
               joyned
               with
               Cornelius
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               chose
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Bishop
               .
               And
               so
               much
               appears
               by
               Pacianus
               ,
               that
               Novatus
               coming
               from
               Carthage
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ▪
              
               makes
               a
               party
               there
               for
               Novatia●us
               in
               opposition
               to
               Cornelius
               ,
               which
               consisted
               chiefly
               of
               
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 stood
                 firmest
                 in
                 the
                 Persecution
              
               ;
               in
               their
               Name
               he
               Writes
               to
               Novatianus
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               
                 zealous
                 Party
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Cornelius
                 had
                 admitted
                 the
                 lapsed
                 to
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               corrupted
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               O's
               Pleas
               ,
               Zeal
               for
               Reformation
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               greater
               Edification
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               asserting
               their
               Right
               in
               choosing
               such
               a
               Pastor
               as
               was
               not
               likely
               to
               promote
               their
               Edification
               .
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 fair
                 
                 pretences
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 making
                 a
              
               Separation
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 was
                 every
                 where
                 condemned
                 as
                 a
              
               great
               Sin
               ;
               
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 St.
              
               Cyprian
               ,
               Dionysius
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Epiphanius
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
              
               .
               Dionysius
               
                 tells
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
              
               Schism
               ,
               
               that
               he
               had
               better
               have
               suffer'd
               any
               thing
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               have
               made
               a
               Rent
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               it
               was
               as
               glorious
               a
               Martyrdom
               to
               die
               to
               prevent
               a
               Schism
               ,
               as
               to
               avoid
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               he
               thinks
               it
               a
               much
               greater
               thing
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               a
               Martyrdom
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               other
               only
               for
               ones
               own
               Soul.
               St.
               Cyprian
               
                 charges
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
              
               Schism
               with
               Pride
               and
               Arrogance
               ,
               and
               doing
               unspeakable
               mischief
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               breaking
               the
               Peace
               of
               it
               :
               and
               will
               hardly
               allow
               those
               to
               be
               Christians
               who
               lived
               in
               such
               a
               Schism
               :
               
                 when
                 as
              
               Epiphanius
               observes
               ,
               
               they
               still
               pleaded
               they
               had
               the
               same
               Faith
               with
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 yet
                 St.
              
               Cyprian
               
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 that
                 to
                 be
              
               true
               Faith
               which
               hath
               not
               charity
               ;
               
                 and
                 saith
              
               ,
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               charity
               ,
               where
               Men
               do
               thus
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Meletians
               in
               Aegypt
               
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Christians
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Substantials
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
               holding
               the
               same
               Faith
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               
                 relates
                 the
                 Story
                 ;
                 and
                 their
              
               Schism
               
                 began
                 too
              
               about
               preserving
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               means
               for
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               People
               .
               
                 They
                 allowed
                 a
              
               Restitution
               
                 for
                 the
              
               lapsed
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Communion
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 but
                 after
                 a
              
               very
               severe
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 and
                 an
                 utter
              
               incapacity
               
                 of
                 those
                 in
              
               Orders
               
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 their
              
               Functions
               .
               But
               Peter
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               
                 thought
                 the
                 milder
                 way
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 
                 whereupon
                 a
              
               Separation
               
                 followed
                 :
                 and
                 the
              
               Meletians
               had
               distinct
               Churches
               ;
               
                 which
                 they
                 called
              
               ,
               The
               Churches
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               .
               This
               Schism
               
                 grew
                 to
                 that
                 height
              
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               pray
               together
               in
               Prison
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Quarries
               whither
               they
               were
               sent
               .
               Meletius
               
                 being
                 a
              
               Bishop
               was
               deposed
               by
               Peter
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 he
                 went
                 on
                 still
                 to
                 promote
                 the
              
               course
               of
               Separation
               in
               Thebais
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 upon
                 which
                 the
              
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               
                 in
                 their
              
               Synodical
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 all
              
               Episcopal
               Power
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               People
               
                 that
                 adhered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               Power
               of
               choosing
               their
               own
               Pastors
               
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 of
              
               proposing
               the
               names
               of
               those
               who
               were
               to
               be
               ordained
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               they
               had
               just
               cause
               to
               continue
               their
               Separation
               still
               ,
               
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
              
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
            
             
               Audaeus
               began
               his
               Schism
               out
               of
               a
               
                 mighty
                 zeal
              
               for
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               a
               great
               freedom
               which
               he
               used
               in
               reproving
               the
               faults
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               ;
               but
               meeting
               with
               ill
               usage
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 communion
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               although
               he
               still
               retained
               
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 Substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 Christians
              
               ;
               
               but
               forbore
               
                 all
                 communion
              
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               Epiphanius
               accounts
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 most
                 dreadful
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               upon
               Dr.
               
                 O's
                 Principles
              
               of
               Separation
               ,
               they
               did
               a
               very
               commendable
               thing
               as
               long
               as
               their
               design
               was
               to
               restore
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consult
                 their
                 own
                 greater
                 Edification
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               followers
               of
               
                 Eustathius
                 Sebastenus
              
               are
               on
               this
               account
               likewise
               excused
               ,
               who
               withdrew
               from
               
               the
               
                 publick
                 Congregations
              
               on
               a
               pretence
               of
               greater
               
                 sanctity
                 and
                 purity
                 in
                 Paphlagonia
              
               ,
               and
               stand
               condemned
               in
               several
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               at
               Gangrae
               ;
               so
               are
               those
               mention'd
               and
               condemn'd
               in
               the
               Councils
               of
               Constantinople
               and
               Carthage
               ;
               and
               the
               Separation
               of
               Felicissimus
               and
               his
               Brethren
               from
               St.
               Cyprian
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               set
               down
               together
               in
               my
               Sermon
               ,
               but
               are
               gently
               passed
               over
               by
               Dr.
               O.
               and
               Mr.
               B.
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               .
            
             
               
                 Only
                 one
                 saith
              
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               followers
               of
               
                 Eustathius
                 Sebastenus
              
               ,
               both
               in
               Opinion
               and
               Practise
               ,
               were
               very
               gross
               ,
               which
               the
               Council
               takes
               notice
               of
               and
               condemns
               .
               Yet
               ,
               as
               gross
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 a
              
               pretence
               of
               greater
               Sanctity
               and
               Purity
               
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
              
               their
               abstaining
               from
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               peculiarity
               of
               Habits
               ,
               and
               Separate
               Meetings
               ,
               
                 were
                 all
                 carried
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 same
              
               Pretence
               .
            
             
               To
               proceed
               then
               .
               On
               the
               same
               accounts
               the
               Donatists
               will
               be
               vindicated
               in
               the
               
                 main
                 grounds
              
               of
               their
               Schism
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               mistaken
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               concerning
               Coecilian
               ;
               for
               their
               
                 great
                 pretence
              
               was
               to
               preserve
               
                 the
                 purity
              
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               as
               may
               at
               large
               be
               seen
               in
               Optatus
               ,
               and
               St.
               Augustin
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               frequently
               ,
               and
               deliberately
               call
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 most
                 Damnable
                 and
                 Sacrilegious
                 Schism
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Luciferians
               pretended
               such
               a
               zeal
               for
               the
               
                 true
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               the
               only
               pretence
               for
               their
               Schism
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               communicate
               with
               those
               who
               had
               subscribed
               to
               Arianism
               ,
               or
               received
               Ordination
               from
               
               
                 Ari●n
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Marcellinus
               and
               Faustinus
               .
               And
               they
               joyned
               with
               the
               party
               of
               Vrsinus
               at
               Rome
               against
               that
               of
               Damasus
               ,
               and
               complained
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 own
                 Pastors
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               that
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               there
               hath
               scarce
               been
               any
               considerable
               Schism
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               justified
               upon
               Dr.
               Owens
               Reasons
               
                 for
                 Separation
                 from
                 our
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 26.
                 
                 (
                 4.
              
               )
               Another
               Argument
               against
               this
               course
               of
               Separation
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 grounds
                 will
                 make
                 Separation
                 endless
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               ,
               to
               suppose
               all
               the
               Exhortations
               of
               Scripture
               to
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               ,
               to
               signifie
               nothing
               .
               For
               nothing
               being
               more
               contrary
               to
               Vnity
               than
               Division
               and
               Separation
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               no
               bounds
               set
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               fancies
               of
               Men
               dictate
               to
               them
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               Grounds
               to
               justifie
               Division
               and
               Separation
               ;
               any
               People
               may
               break
               Communion
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               when
               they
               think
               fit
               ;
               which
               will
               leave
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               in
               a
               remediless
               condition
               against
               those
               who
               break
               its
               Peace
               and
               Communion
               .
               
               It
               being
               a
               true
               saying
               of
               Mr.
               Cottons
               of
               
                 New-England
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 Brethren
                 farther
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 just
                 Cause
                 ,
                 shall
                 at
                 length
                 find
                 cause
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 lest
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 cause
                 )
                 just
                 enough
                 to
                 separate
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 any
                 instance
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 either
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               or
               Holland
               .
               The
               substance
               of
               this
               I
               had
               objected
               before
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               my
               Sermon
               ;
               
               To
               which
               Mr.
               A.
               Replies
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 That
                 though
                 some
                 petty
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 inconveniencies
                 ,
                 some
                 little
                 trouble
                 may
                 
                 arise
                 to
                 a
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 levity
                 and
                 volubility
                 of
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 enslave
                 their
                 Iudgments
                 or
                 Consciences
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               And
               Is
               this
               all
               the
               Antidote
               against
               the
               Mischief
               of
               Separation
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               Sin
               ,
               to
               break
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               Is
               it
               not
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               a
               Sin
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               others
               ;
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               shew
               us
               what
               those
               cases
               are
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 sinful
                 Separation
              
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               them
               ?
               But
               to
               talk
               of
               
                 small
                 inconveniencies
                 by
                 the
                 levity
                 of
                 Peoples
                 minds
                 ,
              
               is
               Childish
               trifling
               ,
               and
               not
               Answering
               .
               Is
               Schism
               indeed
               become
               such
               an
               
                 inconsiderable
                 and
                 petty
                 inconvenience
              
               ?
               Is
               this
               an
               Answer
               becoming
               a
               Christian
               ,
               To
               swell
               every
               
                 small
                 imposition
              
               into
               a
               huge
               insupportable
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               themselves
               lie
               groaning
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               
                 Ceremony
                 or
                 two
              
               ,
               as
               though
               their
               very
               heart-strings
               were
               cracking
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               Nero
               had
               begun
               a
               fresh
               Persecution
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               lessen
               the
               guilt
               of
               Division
               and
               Separation
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               were
               nothing
               but
               a
               little
               wantonness
               in
               the
               Lambs
               of
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               frisking
               up
               and
               down
               from
               one
               Pasture
               to
               another
               ;
               
                 some
                 small
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 inconveniencies
              
               may
               happen
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               worth
               speaking
               of
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               pity
               they
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               their
               pleasure
               for
               it
               ?
               What
               a
               rare
               Advocate
               had
               this
               Man
               been
               for
               the
               
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 Donati●ts
                 ,
                 Luciferians
              
               ,
               or
               what
               Schismaticks
               soever
               rent
               the
               Church
               in
               pieces
               in
               former
               times
               ?
               And
               supposing
               St.
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               opposers
               of
               the
               antient
               Schisms
               ,
               to
               be
               met
               together
               ,
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               Principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               which
               he
               lays
               down
               ,
               after
               what
               manner
               he
               would
               accost
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Alass
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 
                 mean
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Reverend
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 talk
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 severity
                 and
                 sharpness
                 against
                 separation
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 
                   damnable
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                   sacrilegious
                   impiety
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                   horrid
                   wickedness
                
                 ?
                 Will
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 allowance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   levity
                   and
                   volubility
                   of
                   Mens
                   Minds
                   ?
                
                 What!
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 Men
                 
                   enslave
                   their
                   Iudgments
                   and
                   consciences
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                
                 would
                 you
                 ?
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 be
                 
                   meer
                   Brutes
                   to
                   be
                   managed
                   by
                   your
                   Bit
                   and
                   Bridle
                   ?
                
                 If
                 the
                 Novatians
                 do
                 think
                 your
                 Discipline
                 too
                 loose
                 ,
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 they
                 joyn
                 together
                 for
                 stricter
                 ?
                 If
                 Felicissimus
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 dislike
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Mountains
                 for
                 
                   separate
                   Meetings
                
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 good
                 People
                 were
                 imposed
                 upon
                 against
                 their
                 Wills
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 choose
                 Novatian
                 for
                 their
                 Pastor
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 stir
                 do
                 you
                 Cyprian
                 make
                 in
                 your
                 Epistles
                 about
                 keeping
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 submitting
                 to
                 your
                 Rules
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ?
                 As
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 mischief
                 in
                 your
                 imposing
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Peoples
                   separating
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 with
                 patience
                 read
                 your
                 long
                 and
                 fierce
                 Declamations
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 sober
                 Donatists
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 mad
                 hare-brained
                 Fanaticks
                 ,
                 called
                 Circumcellians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 levity
                 and
                 volubility
                 ,
                 running
                 
                   from
                   place
                   to
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 other
                 Mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 too
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   pure
                   zeal
                
                 ;
                 These
                 I
                 grant
                 have
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Worm
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 picked
                 out
                 in
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 that
                 only
                 separate
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 impurity
                 which
                 they
                 apprehend
                 in
                 your
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 Why
                 should
                 you
                 be
                 so
                 severe
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 so
                 often
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sacrilegiousness
                 of
                 this
                 Schism
                 ?
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 other
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   sacrilegious
                   desertion
                
                 of
                 our
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Sacriledge
                 we
                 often
                 talk
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   far
                   worse
                   than
                   robbing
                   Church-Plate
                   ,
                
                 considering
                 what
                 precious
                 Gifts
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 Sacriledge
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 understand
                 ;
                 although
                 I
                 perceive
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 ;
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 hard
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 wherein
                 you
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   all
                   Wickedness
                
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   punished
                   it
                   more
                   severely
                   than
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   since
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   but
                   Schismaticks
                   were
                   swallowed
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 Corah
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   his
                
                 Company
                 .
                 Whereas
                 we
                 that
                 have
                 greater
                 light
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 Separation
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   levity
                   and
                   volubility
                   of
                   Mens
                   Minds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 though
                 
                   some
                   little
                   trouble
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 better
                 than
                 submission
                 to
                 others
                 impositions
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 an
                 intolerable
                 imposition
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 force
                 these
                 honest
                 Donatists
                 to
                 Communicate
                 in
                 a
                 corrupt
                 and
                 
                   impure
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 yours
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Cause
                 was
                 strictly
                 examined
                 at
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 
                 What
                 was
                 it
                 their
                 Party
                 pleaded
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 Purity
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 defiled
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 Separate
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   greater
                   Purity
                
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Damnable
                   ,
                   Devillish
                   ,
                   Sacrilegious
                   Schism
                
                 you
                 talk
                 of
                 ?
                 Methinks
                 you
                 should
                 consider
                 better
                 the
                 Mischief
                 of
                 your
                 Impositions
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 require
                 Communion
                 so
                 strictly
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 
                 presently
                 be
                 Separatists
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 Sirs
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 patience
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 fetch
                 off
                 my
                 good
                 friends
                 the
                 Donatists
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 all
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 our
                 Principles
                 do
                 clear
                 our selves
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 turn
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 Separation
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1
                 ▪
                 )
                 That
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 due
                 ballance
                 of
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 has
                 an
                 inherent
                 right
                 to
                 choose
                 its
                 own
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 to
                 choose
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 to
                 mischoose
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   you
                   mark
                   me
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 choose
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 may
                 best
                 advance
                 their
                 own
                 Edification
                 ;
                 at
                 lest
                 that
                 no
                 Pastor
                 be
                 forced
                 upon
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 Church
                 obtruded
                 on
                 a
                 single
                 Christian
                 without
                 their
                 own
                 consent
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   pray
                   consider
                   ,
                   Why
                   might
                   not
                
                 Lucilla
                 ,
                 and
                 Donatus
                 ,
                 and
                 Botrus
                 ,
                 and
                 Celeustus
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   their
                   Party
                   among
                   the
                
                 People
                 at
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 choose
                 Majorinus
                 
                   for
                   their
                
                 Pastor
                 ;
                 
                   although
                   the
                   rest
                   had
                   chosen
                
                 Caecilian
                 ?
                 
                   For
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   well
                   satisfied
                   with
                
                 Mensurius
                 
                   his
                   Predecessor
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   suspected
                   for
                   a
                
                 Traditor
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   had
                
                 their
                 liberty
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   debarred
                   of
                   their
                
                 inherent
                 right
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 own
                 Pastor
                 ?
                 
                   Why
                   should
                
                 Caecilian
                 
                   be
                   obtruded
                   upon
                   them
                   ?
                   Why
                   should
                   not
                   they
                   choose
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   best
                
                 advance
                 their
                 Edification
                 ?
                 For
                 Caecilian
                 
                   was
                   at
                   lest
                   under
                   suspicion
                   of
                
                 compliance
                 
                   in
                   time
                   of
                
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   therefore
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   upon
                   our
                   Principles
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 
                   very
                   free
                   from
                   the
                
                 charge
                 of
                 Schism
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 Christian
                 to
                 Worship
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 purity
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Gospel-Administrations
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 
                   pleaded
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   vehemently
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 purity
                 of
                 Gospel-Administrations
                 .
                 
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   which
                
                 Parmenian
                 ,
                 Petilian
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   still
                   contended
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   the
                
                 Plea
                 
                   they
                   put
                   in
                   for
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   last
                
                 Conference
                 at
                 Carthage
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 they
                 
                   (
                   say
                   they
                
                 )
                 that
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 persecution
                 for
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 our
                 Goods
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 have
                 been
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 hardly
                 used
                 for
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Cause
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   Can
                   such
                   Men
                   as
                   you
                   condemn
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   horrible
                
                 Schism
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   Innocent
                   as
                   our selves
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   went
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   grounds
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   (
                   3.
                
                 )
                 That
                 every
                 Christian
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 God's
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Commandments
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   Is
                   not
                
                 Discipline
                 
                   one
                   of
                
                 God's
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   make
                
                 want
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                
                 Reasons
                 
                   of
                   our
                
                 Separation
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                
                 Donatists
                 
                   were
                   very
                   honest
                   Men
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   just
                   of
                   our
                   mind
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   being
                   the
                   chief
                   grounds
                   we
                   go
                   upon
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   in
                
                 Brotherly
                 kindness
                 
                   speak
                   this
                   in
                
                 vindication
                 
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   against
                   your
                   unreasonable
                   severity
                   .
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   tell
                   them
                   often
                   ,
                
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 of
                 Separation
                 upon
                 these
                 terms
                 ;
                 for
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 Maximia●●us
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Primianus
                 ,
                 that
                 Majorinus
                 did
                 by
                 
                   Caecilian
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   make
                
                 frustum
                 de
                 frusto
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   did
                
                 minuta●im
                 concidere
                 ,
                 
                 cut
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 pieces
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   joyned
                   together
                   again
                   :
                   But
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   your
                   Argument
                   comes
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                
                 That
                 Men
                 may
                 choose
                 one
                 Pastor
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 turn
                 round
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 giddy
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 ●hemselves
                 out
                 of
                 breath
                 in
                 a
                 wild
                 Goose
                 chase
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Atheism
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 all
                 ?
                 
                   (
                   these
                   are
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   .
                   )
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 prove
                 all
                 things
                 
                   (
                   What!
                   By
                   running
                   from
                   one
                   Communion
                   to
                   another
                   ?
                   )
                
                 M●●t
                 we
                 needs
                 therefore
                 never
                 hold
                 fast
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ?
                 unsetled
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 unsetled
                 hearts
                 will
                 be
                 ●●ndring
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 riddance
                 of
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 this
                 humor
                 has
                 destroyed
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 rigorous
                 forcing
                 of
                 Pastors
                 on
                 the
                 People
                 
                   (
                   as
                
                 Caecilian
                 
                   on
                   the
                   People
                   of
                
                 Carthage
                 )
                 has
                 divided
                 and
                 destroyed
                 hundreds
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               the
               Advocate-General
               for
               Schismaticks
               .
            
             
               Judge
               now
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               the
               Causes
               of
               the
               present
               Separation
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               laid
               down
               by
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               do
               not
               equally
               defend
               the
               Donatists
               in
               their
               Schism
               ;
               and
               his
               making
               so
               light
               a
               matter
               of
               Schisms
               doth
               not
               give
               encouragement
               to
               Men
               to
               make
               more
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 send
                 him
                 so
                 far
                 back
                 as
                 St.
              
               Cyprian
               ,
               
                 and
                 St.
              
               Augustin
               ,
               
                 for
                 better
                 instruction
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 him
                 to
                 one
                 whose
                 Writings
                 I
                 perceive
                 he
                 is
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               .
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 in
                 several
              
               Books
               ,
               
                 set
                 forth
              
               the
               great
               Mischief
               of
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Separations
               .
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 them
              
               as
               petty
               and
               inconsiderable
               inconveniencies
               ,
               little
               troubles
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               the
               effects
               of
               levity
               ,
               and
               volubility
               of
               Mens
               Minds
               ;
               
                 but
                 he
                 quotes
                 above
                 Forty
                 places
                 of
              
               Scripture
               
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
              
               ,
               That
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               are
               the
               causes
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               as
               much
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               Adulteries
               ,
               Fornications
               ,
               &c.
               that
               contentious
               dividers
               are
               carnal
               Men
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               Divisions
               are
               the
               Wounding
               ,
               
               nay
               the
               Killing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               lieth
               in
               the
               Dividers
               ;
               and
               that
               to
               Reform
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               dividing
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               wiser
               ,
               than
               to
               cut
               out
               the
               Liver
               ,
               or
               Spleen
               ,
               or
               Gall
               to
               cleanse
               them
               from
               the
               filth
               that
               both
               obstruct
               them
               ,
               and
               hinder
               them
               in
               their
               Office
               :
               that
               Divisions
               are
               the
               deformities
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               lamentation
               of
               Friends
               ,
               and
               the
               scorn
               of
               Enemies
               :
               the
               dishonor
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospel
               :
               the
               great
               hindrance
               of
               the
               Conversion
               and
               Salvation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Edification
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               That
               they
               fill
               the
               Church
               with
               sins
               of
               a
               most
               odious
               nature
               ;
               they
               cherish
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Malice
               ,
               and
               Belying
               others
               (
               the
               three
               great
               Sins
               of
               the
               Devil
               )
               as
               naturally
               as
               dead
               flesh
               breedeth
               Worms
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               where
               envying
               and
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               and
               every
               evil
               work
               .
               (
               And
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               a
               lamentable
               way
               of
               Reformation
               of
               some
               imaginary
               ,
               or
               lesser
               evils
               )
               Yet
               farther
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               They
               are
               uneasie
               to
               the
               persons
               themselves
               ,
               and
               rob
               them
               of
               the
               sweetest
               part
               of
               Religion
               ;
               they
               lead
               directly
               to
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               shake
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               having
               a
               lamentable
               influence
               on
               the
               Civil
               Peace
               .
               
               
                 Is
                 all
                 this
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 natural
                 effect
                 of
              
               the
               levity
               or
               volubility
               of
               Peoples
               Minds
               ?
               
               
                 This
                 learned
              
               Author
               
                 begins
                 his
              
               Book
               
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 starched
                 relation
                 of
                 his
                 admirable
                 Reading
                 ,
              
               That
               in
               his
               time
               he
               hath
               read
               an
               Elegant
               Oration
               in
               praise
               of
               a
               Quartan
               Ague
               ;
               another
               upon
               the
               Gout
               ,
               a
               third
               upon
               Folly
               ;
               but
               there
               wants
               one
               yet
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               Schism
               ;
               
                 and
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 offer
                 fairer
                 toward
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 excuses
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
              
               natural
               cause
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
              
               the
               small
               trouble
               that
               attends
               it
               ;
               
                 but
                 he
                 implies
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
              
               consequence
               of
               Mens
               using
               their
               Reason
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               made
               Bruits
               to
               be
               managed
               with
               a
               strong
               bit
               and
               bridle
               .
               
                 But
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 will
                 teach
                 him
                 another
                 Lesson
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               that
               Schism
               is
               a
               sin
               against
               so
               many
               ,
               
               and
               clear
               ,
               and
               vehement
               words
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               utterly
               without
               excuse
               ;
               Whoredoms
               ,
               and
               Treason
               ,
               and
               Perjury
               are
               not
               oftner
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               this
               :
               that
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               design
               of
               Christ
               in
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               us
               all
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               unite
               and
               centre
               us
               all
               in
               him
               :
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               Christianity
               it self
               :
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               against
               the
               nearest
               bonds
               of
               our
               highest
               Relations
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               either
               a
               dividing
               Christ
               ,
               or
               robbing
               him
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               inheritance
               :
               and
               neither
               of
               these
               is
               a
               little
               sin
               :
               that
               it
               is
               accompanied
               with
               Self-ignorance
               ,
               and
               Pride
               ,
               and
               great
               unthankfulness
               to
               God
               :
               that
               Church-dividers
               are
               the
               most
               successful
               servants
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               being
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               in
               his
               Family
               and
               Livery
               :
               and
               that
               they
               serve
               the
               Devil
               more
               effectually
               than
               open
               enemies
               :
               that
               Schism
               is
               a
               sin
               which
               contradicteth
               all
               
               Gods
               Ordinances
               and
               Means
               of
               Grace
               ,
               which
               are
               purposely
               to
               procure
               and
               maintain
               the
               Vnity
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               That
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               against
               as
               great
               and
               lamentable
               experiences
               ,
               as
               almost
               any
               sin
               can
               be
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               heinous
               aggravation
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               commonly
               justified
               ,
               and
               n●t
               repented
               of
               by
               those
               that
               commit
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               yet
               the
               more
               heinous
               ,
               `that
               it
               is
               commonly
               father'd
               upon
               God
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               unlike
               the
               Heavenly
               State
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               regard
               worse
               than
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               not
               destroy
               it
               by
               dividing
               it
               against
               it self
               .
               Remember
               now
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               Schism
               ,
               and
               making
               Parties
               and
               Divisions
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               small
               a
               Sin
               ,
               as
               many
               take
               it
               for
               .
               
                 I
                 conclude
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 his
              
               Admonition
               to
               Bag
               shaw
               ,
               
                 upon
                 his
                 lessening
                 the
              
               Sin
               of
               Separation
               .
               Alass
               ,
               dear
               Brother
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               many
               years
               Silencing
               and
               Affliction
               ,
               
               after
               Flames
               and
               Plagues
               ,
               and
               Dreadful
               Iudgments
               ,
               after
               Twenty
               years
               Practice
               of
               the
               Sin
               it self
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               are
               buried
               in
               the
               Ruines
               which
               it
               caused
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               yet
               know
               ,
               that
               our
               own
               Vncharitable
               Divisions
               ,
               Alienations
               ,
               and
               Separations
               are
               a
               Crying
               Sin
               !
               Yea
               ,
               the
               Crying
               Sin
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Vncharitableness
               and
               Hurtfulness
               of
               others
               .
               Alass
               !
               Will
               God
               leave
               us
               also
               ,
               even
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               Obdurateness
               of
               Pharaoh
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Iudgment
               begin
               with
               us
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               Crying
               Sin
               with
               us
               ?
               What
               have
               we
               done
               to
               
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               our
               Friends
               (
               dead
               and
               alive
               )
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               (
               alass
               )
               to
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               our
               Divisions
               .
               And
               ,
               Do
               we
               not
               feel
               it
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               know
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               even
               to
               us
               ,
               a
               Crime
               intolerable
               to
               call
               us
               to
               Repentance
               ?
               Woe
               to
               us
               !
               Into
               what
               Hard-heartedness
               have
               we
               sinned
               our selves
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               continue
               ,
               and
               Passionately
               defend
               
               it
               !
               When
               will
               God
               give
               us
               Repentance
               unto
               Life
               ?
            
             
               Let
               Mr.
               A.
               read
               these
               Passages
               over
               Seriously
               ,
               and
               then
               consider
               ,
               Whether
               he
               can
               go
               on
               to
               Excuse
               ,
               and
               Palliate
               the
               SIN
               of
               SCHISM
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               Mr.
               A.
               speaks
               all
               this
               Comparatively
               ,
               with
               enslaving
               our
               Iudgments
               and
               Consciences
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               an
               Enormous
               and
               Monstrous
               Principle
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               This
               is
               a
               Medicine
               worse
               than
               the
               Poyson
               ,
               even
               as
               't
               is
               much
               better
               to
               have
               a
               Rational
               Soul
               ,
               though
               subject
               to
               Mistakes
               ,
               than
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               Brute
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               managed
               as
               you
               will
               ,
               with
               a
               strong
               bit
               and
               bridle
               .
               
                 To
                 make
                 it
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
              
               Sin
               of
               Separation
               ,
               
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 to
                 the
              
               Argument
               
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 Answer
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
              
               That
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               Separate
               
                 on
                 a
              
               pretence
               of
               greater
               purity
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
              
               Agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 agreed
                 in
                 our
              
               Case
               ,
               
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 difference
              
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 some
              
               circumstances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 best
              
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 will
                 be
              
               sufficient
               Ground
               
                 to
                 break
              
               Communion
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
              
               new
               Churches
               ;
               
                 which
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Mens
                 fancies
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
              
               infinite
               Divisibility
               in
               Churches
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
                 possible
                 stop
                 to
                 farther
              
               Separation
               .
               
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 plainly
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 urged
                 is
              
               endless
               Separation
               :
               
                 Doth
                 he
                 set
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 bounds
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 talkes
                 of
              
               inconsiderable
               
               and
               petty
               inconveniencies
               ,
               and
               some
               little
               trouble
               that
               may
               arise
               to
               a
               Church
               from
               the
               levity
               and
               volubility
               of
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 let
                 Men
              
               Separate
               
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 ▪
                 ●his
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 though
              
               Separation
               be
               endless
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 harm
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 find
                 out
                 a
              
               medium
               between
               Circumstances
               of
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Substantials
               ;
               
                 can
                 find
                 out
                 none
                 between
              
               endless
               Separation
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               enslaving
               Mens
               Iudgments
               and
               Consciences
               :
               
                 for
                 he
                 supposes
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 plain
                 giving
                 up
                 the
              
               Cause
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Papists
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 Argument
              
               ,
               Either
               we
               must
               give
               up
               our
               Iudgments
               and
               Consciences
               to
               the
               Conduct
               of
               our
               Guides
               ,
               or
               there
               will
               be
               endless
               Separation
               .
               
                 He
                 grants
                 the
              
               consequence
               ,
               
                 and
                 cries
                 ,
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
              
               the
               levity
               and
               volubility
               of
               Mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               much
               rather
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               .
               
                 But
                 any
                 sound
              
               Protestant
               
                 that
                 understands
                 the
              
               State
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Controversie
               
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 this
              
               Author
               
                 apparently
                 doth
                 not
                 )
                 will
                 presently
                 deny
                 the
              
               Consequence
               :
               
                 because
                 a
              
               prudent
               and
               due
               submission
               in
               lawful
               things
               
                 lies
                 between
              
               Tyranny
               over
               Mens
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               endless
               Separation
               .
               
                 But
                 he
                 knows
                 no
              
               Medium
               
                 between
                 being
                 tied
                 Neck
                 and
                 Heels
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 leaping
                 over
                 Hedge
                 and
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 being
                 kept
                 within
                 no
                 bounds
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 ignorance
                 or
                 malice
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
              
               that
               our
               Church
               brings
               in
               that
               enormous
               and
               monstrous
               Principle
               ,
               of
               enslaving
               Mens
               Iudgments
               and
               Consciences
               ,
               forcing
               them
               to
               surrender
               their
               Reasons
               to
               naked
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ?
               
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 suppose
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 Discourse
                 is
                 frivolous
                 and
                 imperti●●●t
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 a
              
               due
               submission
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Rules
               
                 of
                 our
              
               established
               Church
               ,
               
               without
               any
               force
               on
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               Infallibility
               of
               Guides
               ,
               or
               necessity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               things
               
                 themselves
                 ;
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 sufficient
                 stop
                 to
              
               Separation
               ;
               
                 which
                 must
                 be
              
               endless
               
                 on
                 my
                 Adversaries
                 suppositions
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               (
               5.
               )
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               Argue
               against
               this
               
                 Separation
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Obligation
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               now
               I
               have
               brought
               the
               matter
               home
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               it
               may
               be
               will
               little
               regard
               other
               inconveniences
               ,
               if
               the
               practice
               of
               Separation
               do
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               unlawful
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Which
               I
               now
               undertake
               to
               prove
               ,
               upon
               these
               Suppositions
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               all
               Christians
               are
               under
               the
               
                 strictest
                 obligations
              
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Vnity
              
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               suppose
               ,
               that
               any
               Duty
               should
               be
               bound
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               with
               plainer
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               stronger
               Arguments
               than
               this
               is
               .
               The
               places
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               endless
               to
               repeat
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               needless
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               agreed
               on
               all
               hands
               .
               So
               that
               violation
               of
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Sin
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               Murder
               is
               ,
               and
               as
               plainly
               forbidden
               .
               But
               it
               happens
               here
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               other
               case
               ,
               that
               as
               Murder
               is
               always
               a
               sin
               ;
               but
               there
               may
               be
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               the
               taking
               away
               a
               Mans
               life
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               Murder
               ;
               so
               it
               may
               happen
               ,
               that
               though
               Schism
               be
               always
               a
               sin
               ,
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               such
               circumstances
               which
               may
               make
               a
               Separation
               
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Schism
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               must
               be
               such
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               fetched
               from
               our
               Fancies
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Murder
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               are
               allowed
               by
               God
               himself
               in
               his
               Law.
               For
               ,
               he
               only
               that
               made
               the
               Law
               can
               except
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Vnity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 doth
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 a
              
               bare
               communion
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               
                 but
                 in
                 a
              
               Ioynt-participation
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 a
              
               duty
               ,
               
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 whole
              
               Duty
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Christian
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 joyn
                 together
                 ,
                 as
              
               Members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               .
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
              
               to
               Assemble
               together
               ;
               
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 first
              
               Institution
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               The
               Disciples
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               Fellowship
               ,
               
               and
               in
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ,
               
               and
               in
               Prayers
               .
               
                 And
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
                 sets
                 forth
              
               Christians
               
                 as
                 making
              
               one
               Body
               ,
               
                 by
                 Communion
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
              
               Christ.
               
               We
               being
               many
               are
               one
               Bread
               ,
               and
               one
               Body
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               of
               that
               one
               Bread.
               
               And
               by
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               Baptized
               into
               one
               Body
               ;
               whether
               we
               be
               Iews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               Spirit
               .
               The
               Vnity
               
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               St.
               Paul
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
              
               to
               be
               preserved
               by
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
              
               Vnity
               supposeth
               One
               Body
               and
               One
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Body
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 one
              
               Head
               ,
               
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
              
               One
               Lord
               ,
               
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
              
               One
               Faith
               ,
               and
               One
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 as
                 the
              
               Vnity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 some
              
               External
               Bonds
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               Internal
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               One
               Faith
               ,
               and
               One
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               One
               Lord
               ,
               and
               One
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 so
                 the
                 
                 manifestation
                 of
                 this
              
               Vnity
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 by
              
               External
               Acts
               ;
               
                 for
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 this
              
               Vnity
               
                 be
                 discovered
                 by
              
               Acts
               
                 meerly
                 Internal
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 as
                 inward
              
               love
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Body
               ,
               being
               present
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Obligation
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
              
               Vnity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 doth
                 imply
                 a
              
               joyning
               
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
              
               Members
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 and
                 Publick
              
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 discharge
                 a
              
               Christian
               
                 from
                 this
              
               obligation
               to
               Communion
               
                 with
                 his
              
               Fellow-Members
               ,
               
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 allowed
                 by
              
               Christ
               
                 or
                 his
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
              
               sufficient
               Reason
               
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 this
                 being
                 a
              
               new
               Society
               of
               Christ's
               own
               Institution
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               obligation
               to
               Communion
               
                 being
                 so
                 strictly
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 it
                 still
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 where
                 some
                 plain
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 .
                 Although
              
               God
               
                 hath
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 severity
                 ,
                 forbidden
              
               Killing
               :
               
                 yet
                 when
                 himself
                 appointed
                 particularly
              
               cases
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 thereby
                 assur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 that
              
               killing
               
                 which
                 is
              
               forbidden
               ;
               
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 although
              
               Separation
               
                 from
                 the
              
               C●mmunion
               of
               Christians
               
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 condemned
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 same
              
               Authority
               
                 do
                 allow
                 particular
                 exemptions
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 in
                 those
                 cases
                 such
              
               Separation
               
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 is
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
              
               shedding
               blood
               ,
               
                 who
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 fancy
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 execute
              
               Iustice
               ;
               
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 no
                 Mans
              
               imagination
               
                 that
                 he
                 doth
              
               separate
               
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 will
                 justifie
                 his
              
               Separation
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 the
                 sin
                 
                 remains
                 as
                 great
                 in
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 other
                 sin
                 more
                 aggravated
                 in
                 the
              
               New
               Testament
               
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
              
               Vnity
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 which
                 our
              
               Saviour
               
                 prayed
                 for
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Apostles
               
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 earnestness
                 recommend
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 use
                 so
                 many
                 Arguments
                 to
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 persevere
                 .
                 From
                 hence
              
               Irenaeus
               saith
               ,
               That
               Christ
               will
               come
               to
               Iudge
               those
               who
               make
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               rather
               regard
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               than
               the
               Churches
               Vnity
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               slight
               causes
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               ,
               make
               nothing
               of
               cutting
               asunder
               the
               great
               and
               glorious
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               in
               them
               lies
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
               They
               speak
               for
               Peace
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               but
               they
               mean
               War
               :
               they
               strain
               at
               a
               Gnat
               ,
               and
               swallow
               Camels
               .
               The
               benefit
               they
               hope
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               cannot
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               Mischief
               of
               their
               Schism
               .
               
               Nothing
               provokes
               God
               more
               ,
               
                 saith
                 St.
              
               Chrysostom
               ,
               than
               to
               divide
               his
               Church
               :
               Nay
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Blood
               of
               Mortyrdom
               will
               not
               wash
               off
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Mischief
               the
               Church
               receives
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               greater
               than
               it
               receives
               from
               open
               Enemies
               :
               for
               the
               one
               makes
               it
               more
               glorious
               ,
               the
               other
               exposes
               it
               to
               shame
               among
               its
               Enemies
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               set
               upon
               by
               its
               own
               Children
               .
               This
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               I
               speak
               to
               those
               who
               make
               no
               great
               matter
               of
               Schism
               ;
               and
               indifferently
               go
               to
               the
               Meetings
               of
               those
               who
               divide
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               their
               doctrine
               be
               contrary
               to
               ours
               ,
               for
               that
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               abstain
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               it
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               .
               Do
               no
               you
               know
               ,
               what
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               Abiram
               suffer'd
               ?
               and
               not
               they
               only
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               were
               with
               them
               .
               But
               you
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               very
               Orthodox
               ;
               Why
               then
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               do
               they
               Separate
               ?
               
               One
               Lo●d
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               .
               If
               they
               do
               well
               ,
               we
               do
               ill
               ;
               if
               we
               do
               well
               ,
               they
               do
               ill
               .
               If
               they
               have
               the
               same
               Doctrines
               ,
               the
               same
               Sacraments
               ,
               For
               what
               cause
               do
               they
               set
               up
               another
               Church
               in
               opposition
               to
               ours
               ?
               It
               is
               nothing
               but
               vain
               glory
               ,
               ambition
               and
               deceit
               .
               Take
               away
               the
               People
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               you
               cut
               off
               the
               disease
               .
               
                 And
                 after
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
              
               ;
               I
               speak
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               might
               say
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               know
               it
               to
               be
               such
               a
               sin
               :
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               and
               testifie
               this
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               dividing
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               a
               sin
               ,
               than
               falling
               into
               Heresy
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 sin
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 examin
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 what
                 cases
                 those
                 are
                 wherein
                 Separation
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 without
                 Sin.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               I
               do
               earnestly
               desire
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               they
               love
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               and
               would
               Avoid
               the
               Guilt
               of
               so
               Great
               a
               Sin
               ,
               Impartially
               and
               without
               Prejudice
               to
               consider
               this
               passage
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               how
               Parallel
               it
               is
               with
               their
               own
               Case
               who
               Separate
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               other
               Churches
               in
               opposition
               to
               ours
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               acknowledge
               
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Orthodox
              
               ,
               and
               to
               agree
               with
               them
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               are
               Three
               Cases
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               allows
               of
               Separation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               In
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
              
               .
               For
               the
               Precepts
               are
               as
               plain
               that
               Christians
               should
               abstain
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               preserve
               the
               Vnity
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Neither
                 be
                 ye
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 
                 Flee
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
               
                 Keep
                 your selves
                 from
                 Idols
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 .
              
               
               And
               to
               the
               case
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               applyes
               the
               words
               spoken
               of
               old
               to
               the
               Babylonians
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 out
                 from
                 among
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 be
                 separate
                 ;
                 and
                 touch
                 not
                 the
                 unclean
                 thing
                 .
              
               Now
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               so
               plain
               a
               Command
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Separation
               ;
               if
               Men
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               a
               Church
               in
               their
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               without
               doing
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               so
               strictly
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               case
               of
               
                 false
                 Doctrine
              
               being
               imposed
               in
               stead
               of
               true
               .
               
               For
               although
               in
               other
               things
               great
               submission
               is
               required
               to
               the
               Guides
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
               yet
               if
               any
               Teachers
               offer
               to
               bring
               
                 another
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               or
               to
               corrupt
               the
               true
               one
               ;
               St.
               Paul
               denounces
               an
               Anathema
               against
               them
               :
               
               and
               that
               implies
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               
                 no
                 Communion
              
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               
                 Persons
                 cut
                 off
              
               from
               the
               Body
               (
               like
               putrid
               Members
               )
               lest
               they
               should
               corrupt
               the
               rest
               .
               St.
               Paul
               commands
               Titus
               ,
               
               when
               there
               is
               no
               hopes
               of
               reclaiming
               such
               ,
               to
               exclude
               them
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               Christians
               .
               St.
               Iohn
               forbids
               all
               familiar
               conversation
               with
               such
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               is
               commended
               for
               
                 hating
                 the
                 Nicolaitans
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Pergamus
               reproved
               for
               tolerating
               their
               Doctrine
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               In
               case
               Men
               make
               
                 things
                 indifferent
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               and
               divide
               the
               Church
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               
               who
               urged
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               and
               to
               propagate
               this
               Opinion
               of
               theirs
               ,
               they
               went
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               endeavor'd
               to
               draw
               away
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               
                 Separate
                 Churches
              
               among
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               to
               allow
               none
               to
               partake
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               own
               the
               Necessity
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Ceremomonies
              
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Now
               although
               St.
               Paul
               himself
               complyed
               sometimes
               with
               the
               practice
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Christians
              
               especially
               in
               Iudaea
               ,
               generally
               observed
               them
               ;
               yet
               when
               these
               false
               Apostles
               came
               to
               enforce
               the
               observation
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ,
               then
               he
               bid
               the
               Christians
               at
               Philippi
               to
               beware
               of
               them
               ,
               
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               fly
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               .
               These
               are
               all
               the
               Cases
               I
               can
               find
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               wherein
               Separation
               from
               
                 Publick
                 Communion
              
               is
               allowed
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               two
               others
               ,
               wherein
               S.
               Paul
               gives
               particular
               directions
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               do
               not
               amount
               to
               Separation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               
                 different
                 opinions
              
               they
               had
               about
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ;
               
               some
               were
               for
               a
               
                 Pythagorean
                 Abstinence
              
               ,
               from
               
                 all
                 Flesh
              
               ;
               some
               for
               a
               
                 Iewish
                 Abstinence
              
               ,
               from
               some
               certain
               sorts
               ;
               others
               for
               a
               full
               
                 Christian
                 Liberty
              
               .
               Now
               this
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               Diet
               ,
               and
               relating
               to
               their
               own
               Families
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               advises
               them
               not
               to
               censure
               or
               judge
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               notwithstanding
               this
               difference
               ,
               to
               joyn
               together
               as
               Christians
               in
               the
               
                 Duties
                 common
              
               to
               them
               all
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
              
               ;
               
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Let
               every
               one
               order
               his
               Family
               as
               he
               thinks
               fit
               ;
               but
               that
               requires
               innocency
               ,
               and
               a
               care
               not
               to
               
               give
               disturbance
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               these
               matters
               ;
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Ioy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               which
               is
               provoked
               and
               grieved
               by
               the
               dissentions
               of
               
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 he
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 serveth
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 Men.
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 follow
                 after
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 make
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 things
                 wherewith
                 we
                 may
                 edifie
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               In
               such
               Cases
               then
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               allows
               no
               Separation
               from
               the
               
                 publick
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christians
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               same
               case
               as
               to
               the
               observation
               of
               Days
               then
               ;
               for
               some
               Christians
               went
               then
               on
               
                 Iewish
                 Holidays
              
               to
               the
               Synagogues
               ;
               others
               did
               not
               ;
               but
               for
               such
               things
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               divide
               from
               each
               others
               Communion
               in
               the
               common
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Christian
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               not
               to
               lay
               down
               a
               
                 standing
                 Rule
              
               of
               
                 Mutual
                 forbearance
              
               as
               to
               
                 different
                 Communions
              
               ;
               but
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               such
               differences
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               
                 breaking
                 Communion
              
               among
               Christians
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Apostles
               discourse
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               holds
               strongly
               against
               Separation
               ,
               on
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Accounts
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 corrupt
                 lives
              
               of
               many
               who
               were
               not
               under
               Churches
               Censure
               .
               When
               St.
               Paul
               taxes
               so
               many
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               put
               the
               case
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               knew
               some
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               Men
               of
               bad
               lives
               ;
               although
               the
               offences
               were
               not
               scandalous
               ,
               by
               being
               
                 publickly
                 known
              
               ;
               Must
               they
               abstain
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               these
               ?
               
               To
               this
               St.
               Paul
               Answers
               ,
               
               That
               every
               private
               Christian
               ought
               to
               forbear
               all
               
                 familiar
                 Conversation
              
               with
               such
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Brother
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 fornicator
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               all
               the
               Apostle
               requires
               of
               
                 private
                 Christians
              
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Scandal
               be
               publick
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Incestuous
                 persou
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               had
               power
               to
               vindicate
               its
               own
               honor
               ,
               by
               
                 casting
                 such
                 out
              
               :
               not
               as
               though
               the
               
                 Church
                 Communion
              
               were
               defiled
               ,
               
               if
               they
               continued
               in
               ;
               but
               the
               reputation
               and
               honor
               of
               the
               Church
               suffered
               by
               it
               ;
               the
               preservation
               whereof
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 true
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Discipline
              
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               not
               the
               lest
               countenance
               to
               private
               Mens
               withdrawing
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Communion
              
               ,
               though
               such
               persons
               still
               continued
               in
               it
               .
               For
               there
               may
               be
               many
               reasons
               to
               break
               off
               
                 private
                 familiarity
              
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               hold
               as
               to
               
                 publick
                 Communion
              
               .
               For
               our
               Communion
               in
               publick
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               chiefly
               respects
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               necessary
               duty
               of
               his
               own
               appointing
               ,
               the
               benefit
               whereof
               depends
               upon
               his
               Promises
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               communion
               they
               have
               with
               other
               Men
               ,
               is
               only
               joyning
               together
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               a
               
                 common
                 Religious
                 Duty
              
               :
               but
               
                 private
                 familiarity
              
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               wholly
               respects
               the
               Persons
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               of
               
                 mere
                 choice
              
               ,
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               imagined
               without
               approbation
               at
               lest
               ,
               if
               not
               imitation
               of
               their
               wickedness
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               argue
               from
               one
               to
               the
               other
               is
               very
               unreasonable
               .
            
             
               The
               matter
               of
               Separation
               being
               th●s
               stated
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               way
               le●t
               to
               justifie
               the
               Separation
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               to
               prove
               ,
               either
               that
               our
               
                 Worship
                 is
                 Idolatrous
              
               ,
               or
               
               that
               
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 false
              
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 made
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
              
               ;
               which
               are
               all
               so
               remote
               from
               any
               color
               of
               Truth
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               my
               Adversaries
               have
               yet
               had
               the
               hardiness
               to
               undertake
               it
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               what
               Pleas
               they
               do
               bring
               to
               justifie
               this
               Separation
               must
               in
               the
               next
               place
               be
               examined
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PART
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             Pleas
             for
             Separation
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
               ALL
               the
               considerable
               Pleas
               at
               this
               time
               made
               use
               of
               for
               Separation
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               Heads
               .
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               relate
               to
               the
               
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Church
              
               .
               2.
               
               To
               the
               terms
               of
               Communion
               with
               it
               .
               3.
               
               To
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Dissenters
               .
               4.
               
               To
               the
               Parity
               of
               Reason
               as
               to
               our
               Separation
               from
               Rome
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               relate
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               :
               which
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   
                     Parochial
                     Churches
                  
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   
                     Christ's
                     Institution
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   
                     Diocesan
                     Churches
                  
                   are
                   unlawfull
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   our
                   
                     National
                     Church
                  
                   hath
                   no
                   foundation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   their
                   Right
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   their
                   Pastours
                   .
                
              
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               begin
               with
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               Separation
               from
               these
               ,
               with
               which
               we
               principally
               
               charge
               our
               Adversaries
               ;
               for
               herein
               they
               most
               discover
               their
               principles
               of
               Separation
               ,
               since
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               the
               Non-conformists
               thought
               it
               their
               duty
               to
               keep
               up
               Communion
               with
               them
               .
               But
               since
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               hath
               prevailed
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               present
               Dissenters
               are
               generally
               fallen
               into
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               whatever
               their
               principles
               are
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               far
               as
               concerns
               forsaking
               Communion
               with
               
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               joyning
               together
               in
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               for
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               This
               principle
               is
               therefore
               the
               first
               thing
               to
               be
               examined
               .
               And
               the
               main
               foundation
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               Communion
               in
               Ordinances
               must
               be
               onely
               in
               such
               Churches
               as
               Christ
               himself
               instituted
               by
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
              
               ,
               which
               were
               onely
               particular
               and
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               .
               Concerning
               which
               I
               laid
               down
               two
               things
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               supposing
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Institution
              
               ,
               this
               was
               no
               reason
               for
               separation
               from
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               have
               all
               the
               essentials
               of
               such
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               in
               them
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Institution
               of
               Churches
               was
               limited
               to
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               Dr.
               O.
               saith
               these
               things
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Churches
                 :
              
               but
               why
               then
               do
               they
               deny
               Communion
               with
               them
               ?
               But
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 hopes
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 Communion
                 may
              
               not
               
                 be
                 withheld
              
               (
               so
               the
               sense
               must
               be
               although
               not
               be
               left
               out
               )
               
                 or
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 any
                 Church
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               This
               is
               somewhat
               odly
               and
               faintly
               expressed
               .
               
               But
               as
               long
               as
               he
               grants
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
                 are
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 heinous
                 Errours
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 idolatrous
                 
                 Practice
                 in
                 Worship
                 as
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               assert
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Sin
               to
               separate
               from
               them
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               I
               think
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               a
               separation
               without
               sin
               ,
               from
               a
               Society
               retaining
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               but
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               separation
               is
               ,
               
                 some
                 heinous
                 Errour
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 idolatrous
                 Practice
                 in
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 tyranny
                 over
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 men
              
               ;
               which
               may
               not
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               destroy
               
                 true
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               consistent
               with
               the
               essentials
               of
               a
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               is
               all
               that
               I
               know
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Writers
              
               do
               assert
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 He
                 answers
              
               ,
               That
               they
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               because
               Communion
               in
               Ordinances
               must
               be
               onely
               in
               such
               Churches
               as
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               ,
               that
               therefore
               it
               is
               lawfull
               and
               necessary
               to
               separate
               from
               Parochial
               Churches
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               on
               other
               grounds
               necessary
               so
               to
               separate
               or
               withhold
               Communion
               from
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               them
               who
               doe
               so
               ,
               to
               joyn
               themselves
               in
               or
               unto
               some
               other
               particular
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               This
               is
               either
               not
               to
               the
               business
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               a
               plain
               giving
               up
               the
               Cause
               of
               Independency
               .
               For
               ,
               wherefore
               did
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               so
               much
               insist
               upon
               their
               
                 separate
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               when
               not
               one
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               now
               particularly
               alleged
               against
               our
               Church
               ,
               was
               required
               of
               them
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               insists
               on
               those
               things
               common
               to
               our
               Church
               with
               other
               
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               supposes
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 Churches
              
               ;
               And
               then
               I
               intreat
               him
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               ,
               between
               
                 separating
                 from
                 our
              
               Churches
               
                 because
                 Communion
                 in
                 Ordinances
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 enjoy'd
                 in
                 such
                 Churches
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 separating
                 from
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 things
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               
                 primary
                 reason
              
               of
               Separation
               ,
               because
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 unalterable
                 .
                 Rules
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 his
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               observe
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               not
               observed
               in
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ?
               Indeed
               ,
               the
               most
               
                 immediate
                 reason
              
               of
               separation
               from
               such
               a
               Church
               is
               not
               observing
               
                 Christ's
                 Institution
              
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 primary
                 ground
              
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 settled
                 such
                 Rules
                 for
                 Churches
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 unalterably
                 observed
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               then
               (
               1.
               )
               suppose
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               by
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
              
               appointed
               
                 that
                 a
                 Church
                 shall
                 consist
                 onely
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 may
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 so
                 qualified
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 become
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 their
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 Teach
                 ,
                 and
                 Admonish
                 and
                 Administer
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exercise
                 Discipline
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
              
               ;
               And
               let
               us
               (
               2.
               )
               suppose
               such
               a
               
                 Church
                 not
                 yet
                 gathered
              
               ,
               but
               there
               lies
               
                 fit
                 matter
              
               for
               it
               dispersed
               up
               and
               down
               in
               several
               Parishes
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Let
               us
               suppose
               Dr.
               O.
               about
               to
               
                 gather
                 such
                 a
                 Church
              
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               Let
               us
               suppose
               not
               one
               thing
               peculiar
               to
               our
               Church
               required
               of
               these
               
                 members
                 ;
                 neither
                 the
                 aëreal
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 nor
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               desire
               then
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               Dr.
               O.
               be
               not
               bound
               by
               these
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
              
               to
               draw
               these
               members
               from
               Communion
               with
               their
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               on
               purpose
               that
               they
               might
               form
               a
               
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Christ's
                 Institution
              
               ?
               Either
               then
               he
               must
               quit
               these
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               or
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               that
               setting
               up
               a
               
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               is
               the
               
                 primary
                 ground
              
               of
               their
               Separation
               from
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               .
               If
               they
               do
               suppose
               but
               one
               of
               those
               Ordinances
               
               wanting
               which
               they
               believe
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               in
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               believe
               this
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               separation
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               any
               Reason
               peculiar
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Cause
               of
               their
               separation
               ;
               but
               such
               Reasons
               as
               are
               common
               to
               all
               Churches
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               formed
               just
               after
               their
               own
               model
               .
               If
               there
               be
               then
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
                 for
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               ,
               those
               must
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               separation
               made
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               separation
               is
               necessary
               upon
               Dr.
               
               O.'s
               grounds
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               particular
               Conditions
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               because
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               are
               not
               formed
               after
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               .
               But
               this
               was
               a
               necessary
               piece
               of
               art
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               keep
               fair
               with
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
              
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               (
               if
               they
               can
               be
               so
               forgetfull
               )
               that
               they
               do
               not
               own
               separation
               from
               their
               Churches
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               ours
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               is
               so
               apparent
               from
               the
               debates
               with
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               and
               the
               setting
               up
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               be
               forgetfull
               indeed
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               remember
               it
               .
               Have
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               since
               alter'd
               their
               judgments
               ?
               Hath
               Dr.
               O.
               yielded
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               some
               terms
               of
               Communion
               in
               our
               Church
               were
               not
               insisted
               upon
               ,
               they
               would
               give
               over
               separation
               ?
               Were
               not
               their
               Churches
               first
               gathered
               out
               of
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Congregations
              
               ?
               And
               if
               Presbytery
               had
               been
               settled
               upon
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Restauration
              
               ,
               would
               they
               not
               have
               continued
               their
               Separation
               ?
               Why
               then
               must
               our
               Church
               now
               be
               accused
               for
               giving
               the
               Occasion
               to
               the
               
                 Independent
                 separation
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               notoriously
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               they
               did
               separate
               and
               
                 form
                 their
                 Churches
              
               ,
               upon
               reasons
               common
               to
               our
               Church
               with
               all
               other
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ?
               This
               is
               more
               artificial
               than
               ingenuous
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               answers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               clear
               and
               evident
               in
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               
               and
               so
               necessary
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               were
               limited
               to
               Congregations
               ,
               that
               many
               wise
               men
               ,
               wholly
               unconcerned
               in
               our
               Controversies
               ,
               do
               take
               it
               for
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               granted
               by
               all
               without
               dispute
               .
               
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 two
                 Testimonies
                 are
                 alleged
                 ,
                 of
              
               Iustice
               Hobart
               ,
               and
               Father
               Paul
               ;
               
                 but
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 All
                 that
              
               Chief
               Iustice
               Hobart
               
                 saith
                 is
              
               ,
               That
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               in
               its
               greatest
               Purity
               ,
               was
               but
               voluntary
               Congregations
               of
               Believers
               submitting
               themselves
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               other
               Pastours
               .
               
                 Methinks
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               
                 should
                 have
                 left
                 this
              
               Testimony
               
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
              
               L.
               du
               Moulin
               ,
               
                 it
                 signifies
                 so
                 very
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 quite
                 overthrows
                 his
              
               Hypothesis
               ;
               
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 Arguments
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 Those
              
               voluntary
               Congregations
               over
               which
               the
               Apostles
               were
               set
               ,
               
                 were
                 no
              
               limited
               Congregations
               
                 of
                 any
                 one
              
               particular
               Church
               ;
               
                 but
                 those
              
               Congregations
               over
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               were
               set
               ,
               
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 which
              
               Iustice
               Hobart
               
                 speaks
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 he
                 spake
                 of
              
               all
               the
               Churches
               
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
              
               care
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 which
                 he
                 calls
              
               voluntary
               Congregations
               .
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 Those
              
               voluntary
               Congregations
               over
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               Pastours
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               
                 were
                 no
              
               particular
               Congregations
               
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 whom
              
               Iustice
               Hobart
               
                 speaks
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               they
               first
               submitted
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               other
               Pastours
               .
               But
               Iustice
               Hobart
               
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 Antiquity
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Age
               
                 after
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 amounted
                 but
                 to
              
               one
               Congregation
               in
               a
               City
               .
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 consults
              
               Iustice
               Hobart
               
                 's
                 honour
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 I
                 advise
                 him
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 
                 of
                 Father
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 it
                 onely
                 concerns
                 the
              
               Democratical
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 due
                 season
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               I
               come
               therefore
               to
               consider
               now
               ,
               the
               evidence
               
                 for
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               ;
               concerning
               which
               ,
               
               these
               are
               my
               words
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 possible
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Christians
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 than
                 could
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 Assembly
                 for
                 Worship
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 multiplied
                 into
                 more
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 make
                 new
                 and
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 under
                 new
                 Officers
                 with
                 a
                 separate
                 Power
                 of
                 Government
                 ?
                 Of
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mark
                 or
                 footstep
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 whole
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 credible
                 to
                 any
                 considerate
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 5000
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 made
                 one
                 stated
                 and
                 fixed
                 Congregation
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ;
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 allowances
                 for
                 strangers
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 unalterable
                 Rules
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 company
                 became
                 too
                 great
                 for
                 one
                 particular
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 under
                 peculiar
                 Officers
                 and
                 an
                 Independent
                 Authority
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               Dr.
               O.
               answers
               in
               four
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 an
                 account
                 may
                 e're
                 long
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 deviation
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Churches
                 after
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 :
                 which
                 although
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 began
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ;
                 yet
                 still
                 they
                 increased
                 untill
                 they
                 issued
                 in
                 a
                 fatal
                 Apostasy
              
               ;
               Or
               as
               he
               after
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 leaving
                 
                 their
                 Infant
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Sin.
              
               But
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               how
               this
               at
               all
               answers
               the
               former
               Paragraph
               of
               my
               Sermon
               concerning
               the
               
                 first
                 Institution
              
               of
               Churches
               ;
               but
               being
               I
               suppose
               intended
               for
               a
               Reason
               why
               he
               doth
               not
               afterwards
               answer
               to
               the
               evidence
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               onely
               so
               far
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               will
               find
               sufficient
               Advocates
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               but
               I
               desire
               that
               undertaker
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               blot
               and
               dishonour
               it
               will
               be
               to
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Churches
              
               could
               not
               hold
               to
               their
               
                 first
                 Institution
              
               ,
               not
               for
               one
               Age
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               I
               know
               what
               abominable
               Heresies
               there
               were
               soon
               after
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ;
               but
               the
               question
               is
               not
               concerning
               these
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 purest
                 and
                 best
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               about
               them
               ,
               not
               whether
               some
               trifling
               Controversies
               might
               not
               arise
               ,
               and
               humane
               infirmities
               be
               discovered
               ;
               but
               
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 deviate
                 from
                 the
                 plain
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unalterable
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 fixed
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ?
              
               This
               seems
               utterly
               incredible
               to
               me
               upon
               this
               consideration
               among
               many
               others
               :
               That
               Government
               is
               so
               nice
               and
               tender
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               is
               so
               much
               concerned
               for
               his
               share
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               are
               not
               easily
               induced
               to
               part
               with
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               suppose
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               been
               Democratical
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               O.
               seems
               to
               doe
               ;
               is
               it
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               would
               have
               been
               wheadled
               out
               of
               the
               sweetness
               of
               Government
               so
               soon
               and
               made
               no
               noise
               about
               it
               ?
               Yea
               Dr.
               O.
               tells
               us
               that
               in
               
                 Cyprian's
                 time
                 it
                 continued
                 at
                 Carthage
              
               ;
               
               and
               others
               say
               ,
               a
               great
               deal
               longer
               :
               there
               was
               then
               no
               such
               change
               as
               to
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Government
               so
               
               soon
               after
               .
               And
               why
               should
               we
               imagin
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               to
               extent
               of
               Power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ?
               Suppose
               Christ
               had
               limited
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               Church
               to
               
                 one
                 Congregation
              
               ;
               the
               Pastour
               of
               that
               Church
               could
               have
               no
               more
               pretence
               over
               any
               other
               Congregation
               ,
               than
               Dr.
               O.
               by
               being
               Pastour
               over
               one
               Congregation
               in
               London
               ,
               could
               challenge
               a
               right
               to
               Govern
               all
               the
               
                 Independent
                 Congregations
              
               in
               London
               or
               
                 about
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               appoint
               their
               several
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               to
               an
               account
               for
               their
               proceedings
               .
               I
               appeal
               now
               to
               any
               man
               of
               consideration
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               the
               least
               probability
               that
               such
               an
               alteration
               could
               be
               made
               without
               great
               noise
               and
               disturbance
               ?
               Would
               not
               Mr.
               G.
               Mr.
               B.
               Mr.
               C.
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               think
               themselves
               concerned
               to
               stand
               up
               for
               their
               own
               Rights
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               could
               be
               drawn
               into
               the
               design
               ,
               would
               the
               People
               submit
               ?
               Let
               us
               put
               the
               case
               ,
               as
               to
               New-England
               .
               Suppose
               the
               Apostles
               an
               Age
               or
               two
               since
               ,
               had
               planted
               such
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               there
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               formed
               within
               these
               last
               50
               years
               at
               
                 Plimouth
                 ,
                 Boston
                 ,
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Newhaven
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               had
               invested
               every
               Congregation
               with
               the
               
                 full
                 Power
              
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               the
               execution
               whereof
               they
               had
               intrusted
               with
               the
               several
               Elderships
               ,
               within
               their
               own
               Congregation
               ;
               but
               so
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               any
               Power
               or
               Authority
               ,
               over
               the
               Elders
               or
               Members
               of
               any
               other
               Congregation
               :
               let
               us
               then
               suppose
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               these
               Churches
               gradually
               declined
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               Age
               Mr.
               Cotton
               at
               Boston
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               appoint
               Pastours
               over
               other
               Congregations
               ,
               and
               keep
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Elders
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               challenge
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iurisdiction
              
               over
               the
               whole
               Colony
               of
               Massachusets
               ,
               of
               which
               Boston
               is
               the
               
                 chief
                 
                 Town
              
               ,
               and
               so
               three
               others
               doe
               the
               same
               at
               the
               chief
               Places
               of
               the
               other
               Colonies
               ;
               would
               not
               this
               be
               a
               wonderfull
               alteration
               of
               the
               Church
               Government
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               conceive
               ,
               such
               a
               change
               should
               be
               brought
               about
               insensibly
               ,
               without
               any
               complaint
               of
               the
               
                 subordinate
                 Elders
              
               ,
               or
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               who
               were
               robbed
               of
               their
               
                 inherent
                 Right
              
               by
               an
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               late
               an
               establishment
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Doctrines
               may
               be
               insensibly
               changed
               by
               continuing
               the
               names
               and
               altering
               opinions
               ,
               through
               the
               carelesness
               and
               unskilfulness
               of
               People
               :
               but
               in
               matters
               of
               Government
               ,
               the
               meanest
               People
               are
               sensible
               ,
               and
               look
               big
               with
               an
               opinion
               of
               it
               .
               If
               therefore
               it
               be
               not
               conceivable
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               Government
               should
               be
               thus
               changed
               from
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ;
               let
               the
               same
               consideration
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               Ages
               which
               really
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
               I
               shall
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               cavils
               ,
               choose
               that
               very
               Church
               which
               Dr.
               O.
               mentions
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               Mr.
               Cotton
               and
               others
               make
               their
               Appeals
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               in
               Saint
               
               Cyprian's
               time
               .
               Here
               Dr.
               O.
               finds
               the
               
                 Community
                 of
                 members
                 determining
                 Church
                 affairs
              
               ;
               
               but
               Mr.
               Cotton
               hath
               further
               discovered
               the
               
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
              
               ,
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Consent
                 of
                 neighbour
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               in
               short
               ,
               he
               hath
               found
               there
               ,
               
                 the
                 express
                 and
                 lively
                 lineaments
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 Congregational
                 Discipline
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 wherein
                 they
                 walk
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               
                 at
                 this
                 day
              
               .
               Hitherto
               then
               ,
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 deviation
              
               from
               the
               
                 unalterable
                 Rules
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Let
               us
               therefore
               impartially
               consider
               ,
               what
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               then
               was
               :
               concerning
               which
               these
               things
               may
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               was
               a
               
                 great
                 number
              
               of
               Presbyters
               belonging
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               probable
               to
               be
               one
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               .
               This
               appears
               from
               Saint
               
               Cyprian's
               Epistles
               to
               them
               in
               his
               retirement
               .
               
               In
               one
               he
               gives
               them
               advice
               how
               to
               visit
               the
               Confessours
               in
               Prison
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               have
               them
               
                 to
                 doe
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 taking
                 a
                 Deacon
                 with
                 him
                 because
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 Persons
                 would
                 be
                 less
                 invidious
                 :
              
               and
               considering
               the
               number
               of
               Confessours
               and
               the
               frequent
               attendance
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               must
               be
               considerable
               .
               When
               he
               sent
               Numidicus
               to
               be
               placed
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               at
               Carthage
               ,
               
               he
               gives
               this
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 adorn
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 his
                 Presbyters
                 with
                 such
                 worthy
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 now
                 impaired
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 some
                 ,
              
               during
               the
               persecution
               .
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Philumanus
                 ,
                 Fortunatus
              
               and
               Favorinus
               ,
               he
               declares
               he
               would
               give
               no
               judgment
               ,
               
                 cùm
                 multi
                 adhuc
                 de
                 Clero
                 absentes
                 sint
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 were
                 absent
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               Epistle
               he
               complains
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 few
                 that
                 were
                 remaining
                 were
                 hardly
                 sufficient
                 for
                 their
                 work
                 .
              
               
               At
               one
               time
               Felicissimus
               and
               
                 five
                 Presbyters
              
               more
               did
               break
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               at
               Carthage
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               mentions
               
                 Britius
                 ,
                 Rogatianus
              
               and
               Numidicus
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
               Presbyters
               remaining
               with
               them
               ;
               
               besides
               Deacons
               and
               
                 inferiour
                 Ministers
              
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               
                 Cornelius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Rome
               mentions
               46
               Presbyters
               he
               had
               with
               him
               in
               that
               City
               .
               
               And
               in
               Constantinople
               of
               old
               ,
               saith
               Iustinian
               in
               his
               Novels
               ,
               
               were
               60
               Presbyters
               (
               for
               in
               one
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 custom
                 was
                 to
                 determin
                 the
                 number
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               another
               ,
               
                 that
                 60
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 number
                 at
              
               Constantinople
               .
               )
               Let
               any
               one
               now
               consider
               ,
               whether
               these
               Churches
               that
               had
               so
               many
               Presbyters
               were
               
                 single
                 
                 Congregations
              
               ;
               and
               at
               Carthage
               ,
               we
               have
               this
               evidence
               of
               the
               great
               numbers
               of
               Christians
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               although
               very
               many
               stood
               firm
               ,
               yet
               
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 lapsed
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 ,
              
               
               that
               Saint
               Cyprian
               saith
               ,
               
                 Every
                 day
                 thousands
                 of
                 Tickets
                 were
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Confessours
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 for
                 reconciliation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Tickets
                 sometimes
                 might
                 be
                 comprehended
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 persons
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 form
                 being
                 Communicet
                 ille
                 cum
                 suis.
              
               Is
               it
               then
               probable
               this
               Church
               at
               Carthage
               should
               consist
               of
               one
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               Presbyters
               
                 and
                 the
              
               whole
               Church
               
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 particular
                 care
                 and
              
               Government
               
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Cyprian
               
                 as
                 their
              
               Bishop
               .
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               at
               Carthage
               
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 meddle
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
              
               Discipline
               ,
               
               
                 without
                 consulting
                 their
              
               Bishop
               
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 retirement
                 .
                 Saint
              
               Cyprian
               
                 tells
                 them
              
               they
               neither
               considered
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               nor
               their
               own
               Place
               ,
               nor
               the
               future
               Iudgment
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Bishop
               who
               was
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               that
               which
               was
               never
               done
               in
               foregoing
               times
               ,
               to
               challenge
               those
               things
               to
               themselves
               ,
               with
               the
               contempt
               and
               reproach
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 receive
              
               Penitents
               to
               Communion
               
                 without
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 by
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Clergy
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 vindicates
                 the
              
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessours
               
                 in
                 his
                 following
              
               Epistle
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               affront
               to
               their
               Bishop
               was
               against
               their
               will
               :
               for
               they
               sent
               their
               Petitions
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               their
               Causes
               might
               be
               heard
               when
               the
               Persecution
               was
               over
               .
               
                 In
                 another
              
               Epistle
               
                 to
                 the
              
               People
               of
               Carthage
               
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
              
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 complains
                 of
                 these
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
              
               Episcopo
               honorem
               Sacerdotii
               sui
               &
               Cathedrae
               reservare
               ,
               reserve
               to
               the
               Bishop
               the
               honour
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               
               Place
               :
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 charges
              
               ,
               that
               nothing
               further
               be
               done
               in
               this
               matter
               till
               his
               return
               ,
               
               when
               he
               might
               consult
               with
               his
               fellow-Bishops
               .
               Celerinus
               
                 sends
                 to
              
               Lucian
               a
               Confessour
               ,
               
                 to
                 beg
                 him
                 for
                 a
              
               Letter
               of
               Grace
               
                 for
                 their
                 Sisters
              
               Numeria
               and
               Candida
               
                 who
                 had
                 fallen
              
               .
               Lucian
               
                 returns
                 him
                 answer
              
               ,
               
               that
               Paulus
               before
               his
               Martyrdom
               had
               given
               him
               Authority
               to
               grant
               such
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Martyrs
               had
               agreed
               to
               such
               kindness
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               lapsed
               ;
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               that
               the
               Cause
               was
               to
               be
               heard
               before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               Discipline
               as
               he
               should
               impose
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               be
               received
               to
               Communion
               .
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 though
              
               Lucian
               
                 was
                 extreamly
                 blamed
                 for
              
               relaxing
               the
               Discipline
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 yet
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 the
                 other
              
               Martyrs
               
                 would
                 pretend
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
              
               Bishop
               .
               Cyprian
               
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 to
              
               Moses
               and
               Maximus
               
                 two
                 Roman
              
               Presbyters
               and
               Confessours
               ;
               
               
                 they
                 return
                 him
                 answer
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               very
               glad
               he
               had
               not
               been
               wanting
               to
               his
               Office
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               severe
               reproving
               those
               who
               had
               obtained
               from
               Presbyters
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               absence
               .
               
                 In
                 his
              
               Epistle
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Clergy
               of
               Carthage
               
                 he
                 mightily
                 blames
                 those
              
               who
               communicated
               with
               those
               persons
               who
               were
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               meerly
               by
               Presbyters
               without
               him
               ;
               
               and
               threatens
               excommunication
               to
               any
               Presbyters
               or
               Deacons
               who
               should
               presume
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               The
               Roman
               Clergy
               
                 in
                 the
                 vacancy
                 of
                 the
              
               See
               ,
               
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
              
               discretion
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               in
               remitting
               the
               lapsed
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               their
               great
               modesty
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               not
               think
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               belonged
               to
               them
               :
               
                 and
                 they
                 declare
                 their
                 resolution
              
               ,
               
               to
               doe
               nothing
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               a
               new
               Bishop
               .
               
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 the
              
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                 the
              
               Congregation
               ,
               
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
              
               first
               subject
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ;
               
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
              
               Bishop
               as
               superiour
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 far
                 from
                 thinking
                 it
                 in
                 the
              
               Power
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               to
               appoint
               and
               ordain
               their
               own
               Officers
               ,
               
               Saint
               Cyprian
               
                 sends
                 word
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               one
               Aurelius
               into
               the
               Clergy
               ;
               although
               his
               general
               custom
               was
               in
               Ordinations
               to
               consult
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               weigh
               together
               the
               manners
               and
               deserts
               of
               every
               one
               :
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 from
                 an
              
               inherent
               Right
               to
               appoint
               and
               constitute
               
                 their
                 own
              
               Church-officers
               :
               
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 doth
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 concerning
              
               Celerinus
               and
               Numidicus
               .
               
               
                 When
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 among
                 them
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 ,
                 he
                 appoints
              
               Caldonius
               and
               Fortunatus
               two
               Bishops
               ,
               
               and
               Rogatianus
               and
               Numidicus
               two
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               visit
               in
               his
               name
               ;
               and
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               persons
               fit
               to
               be
               promoted
               to
               the
               Clergy
               .
               
                 Who
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 next
              
               Epistle
               ,
               
               that
               they
               had
               excommunicated
               Felicissimus
               and
               his
               Brethren
               for
               their
               separation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 Saint
              
               Cyprian
               
                 did
                 believe
                 that
                 this
              
               Authority
               
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 for
              
               governing
               the
               Church
               
                 was
                 not
                 from
                 the
              
               Power
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               
                 but
                 from
                 the
              
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               
               
                 So
                 upon
                 the
              
               occasion
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Martyrs
               
                 invading
                 the
              
               Discipline
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 he
                 produceth
                 that
                 saying
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 to
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               ,
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 And
              
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               bind
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               whence
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               succession
               of
               times
               ,
               such
               a
               course
               hath
               been
               always
               observed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               still
               governed
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               every
               Act
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               been
               under
               their
               care
               and
               conduct
               .
               Since
               this
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               I
               wonder
               at
               the
               boldness
               of
               those
               who
               have
               written
               at
               that
               rate
               to
               
               
                 me
                 (
                 concerning
                 the
                 lapsed
              
               )
               since
               the
               Church
               consists
               in
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               standing
               People
               .
               
                 In
                 his
              
               Epistle
               to
               Antonianus
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
              
               Agreement
               of
               the
               Bishops
               throughout
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               
               
                 and
                 in
              
               that
               to
               Cornelius
               ,
               that
               every
               Bishop
               hath
               a
               part
               of
               the
               flock
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               to
               govern
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               to
               God
               :
               
               and
               that
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               disobedience
               to
               him
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               schisms
               and
               disorders
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 he
                 speaks
                 in
                 his
              
               Epistle
               to
               Rogatianus
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
              
               Pupianus
               ;
               
                 where
                 he
                 declares
              
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               a
               People
               united
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 to
              
               Stephanus
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               in
               a
               constant
               course
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               Reader
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               these
               be
               the
               
                 strokes
                 and
                 lineaments
              
               of
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               ;
               and
               whether
               Dr.
               O.
               had
               any
               reason
               to
               appeal
               to
               Saint
               Cyprian
               for
               the
               
                 Democratical
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               But
               we
               have
               this
               advantage
               from
               this
               appeal
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               suppose
               
                 any
                 deviation
              
               then
               
                 from
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Institution
              
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               was
               in
               Saint
               
               Cyprian's
               judgment
               any
               one
               may
               see
               ;
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               nothing
               peculiar
               to
               his
               own
               Church
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               generally
               observed
               over
               the
               
                 Christian
                 world
              
               .
               And
               now
               let
               Dr.
               O.
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               a
               change
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               sudden
               ,
               so
               universal
               ,
               should
               happen
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 world
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               when
               Christ
               had
               placed
               
                 the
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               should
               be
               every
               where
               settled
               ,
               and
               allowed
               to
               have
               the
               chief
               management
               in
               Church-affairs
               ,
               without
               any
               controul
               from
               the
               People
               :
               which
               to
               me
               is
               as
               strong
               an
               argument
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               nature
               will
               bear
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               was
               at
               first
               lodged
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               People
               .
               For
               ,
               
               as
               Mr.
               Noys
               of
               New-England
               well
               argues
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 imaginable
                 that
                 Bishops
                 should
                 come
                 by
                 such
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 recorded
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 humbling
                 times
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 opposition
                 for
                 300
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 usurpation
                 or
                 innovation
                 .
                 When
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 innovation
                 without
                 opposition
                 ?
                 Would
                 not
                 Elders
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 seeing
                 and
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 contended
                 for
                 Truth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 own
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Rights
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 interessed
                 ?
              
               Aërius
               
                 his
                 opposing
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 after
                 their
                 rise
                 and
                 standing
                 ,
                 is
                 inconsiderable
                 .
              
               The
               force
               of
               which
               reasoning
               ,
               will
               sway
               more
               with
               an
               impartial
               and
               ingenuous
               mind
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               difficulties
               I
               ever
               yet
               saw
               on
               the
               other
               side
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               account
               Dr.
               O.
               promises
               of
               the
               deviations
               of
               the
               Churches
               after
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 decease
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               (
               2.
               )
               Dr.
               O.
               answers
               as
               to
               the
               
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
              
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 him
                 evidently
                 exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               The
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               Churches
               grew
               too
               big
               for
               one
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 new
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               was
               set
               up
               under
               
                 new
                 Officers
              
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 separate
                 Power
                 of
                 Government
              
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               see
               Dr.
               
               O.'s
               proof
               of
               it
               .
               
                 For
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 express
                 mention
                 made
                 that
                 these
                 or
                 those
                 particular
                 Churches
                 did
                 divide
                 themselves
                 into
                 more
                 Congregations
                 with
                 new
                 Officers
                 :
              
               i.
               e.
               Although
               the
               
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
              
               be
               not
               evident
               in
               
                 Scripture
                 :
                 yet
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 Instances
                 of
                 the
                 erection
                 of
                 new
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               proof
               of
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               ?
               The
               thing
               
               I
               desired
               was
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Christians
               in
               
                 one
                 City
              
               multiplied
               into
               
                 more
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               they
               would
               prove
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               make
               
                 new
                 and
                 distinct
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               to
               exemplifie
               this
               he
               mentions
               
                 new
                 Congregations
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 .
              
               Who
               ever
               denied
               or
               disputed
               that
               ?
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               advantage
               to
               our
               Cause
               ;
               for
               since
               ,
               where
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 a
                 Province
              
               ,
               it
               speaks
               of
               them
               as
               of
               
                 different
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               mentions
               
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               it
               calls
               them
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 City
              
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               ;
               
               but
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 Galilee
              
               and
               Samaria
               )
               what
               can
               be
               more
               evident
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               numerous
               ,
               made
               but
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ?
               If
               one
               observe
               the
               language
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               one
               may
               find
               this
               observation
               not
               once
               to
               fail
               :
               that
               where
               Churches
               are
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 number
              
               ,
               
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 a
                 Province
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Cilicia
              
               ;
               
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Galatia
                 ;
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Macedonia
              
               ;
               
               but
               where
               all
               the
               Christians
               of
               
                 one
                 City
              
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
               it
               is
               still
               c●lled
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 City
              
               ;
               
               as
               
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Corinth
              
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               7
               Churches
               are
               spoken
               of
               together
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               7
               Churches
               ;
               but
               when
               spoken
               to
               single
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               being
               spoken
               ,
               without
               any
               discrimination
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               in
               greatness
               and
               capacity
               ,
               or
               the
               number
               of
               Believers
               in
               them
               ,
               doth
               evidently
               discover
               that
               what
               number
               soever
               they
               were
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               City
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               was
               no
               greater
               in
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Pergamus
              
               and
               Laodicea
               ,
               which
               were
               great
               
               and
               populous
               Cities
               ,
               than
               in
               Thyatira
               and
               Philadelphia
               ,
               which
               were
               much
               less
               ;
               especially
               ,
               considering
               the
               time
               Saint
               Paul
               staid
               at
               Ephes●s
               ;
               
               and
               the
               
                 mighty
                 success
              
               which
               he
               had
               in
               preaching
               there
               ;
               which
               will
               amount
               to
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               
               if
               in
               three
               years
               time
               ,
               he
               converted
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               made
               up
               one
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               .
               And
               thus
               men
               to
               serve
               an
               Hypothesis
               take
               off
               from
               the
               mighty
               Power
               ,
               and
               prevalency
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               ,
               what
               Dr.
               O.
               means
               when
               after
               he
               hath
               produced
               the
               evidence
               of
               distinct
               Churches
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Province
              
               ,
               
               as
               Galatia
               and
               Macedonia
               ,
               he
               calls
               this
               
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 evidence
                 and
                 practice
                 for
                 the
                 erecting
                 particular
                 distinct
                 Congregations
                 :
              
               who
               denies
               that
               ?
               but
               I
               see
               nothing
               like
               a
               proof
               of
               
                 distinct
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
              
               which
               was
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               could
               not
               be
               proved
               was
               prudently
               let
               alone
               :
               whereas
               we
               have
               
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 evidence
              
               that
               all
               the
               Christians
               of
               
                 a
                 City
              
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               made
               but
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               uncontroulable
               evidence
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               the
               neighbouring
               Christians
               were
               laid
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               City
               .
               All
               that
               he
               saith
               further
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 such
                 Churches
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 Elders
                 were
                 ordained
                 ,
              
               Act.
               14.
               22.
               which
               is
               again
               an
               argument
               on
               our
               side
               :
               for
               if
               we
               compare
               Act.
               14.
               22.
               with
               Titus
               1.
               5.
               we
               shall
               find
               
                 that
                 ordaining
                 Elders
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               the
               same
               importance
               with
               
                 ordaining
                 them
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               is
               understood
               the
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christians
                 inhabiting
                 in
                 one
                 City
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               '
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               at
               Athens
               was
               the
               whole
               Corporation
               here
               ;
               and
               particular
               Congregations
               are
               but
               like
               the
               several
               Companies
               ,
               all
               which
               together
               make
               up
               but
               
                 one
                 City
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
               (
               3.
               )
               Dr.
               O.
               saith
               that
               the
               Christians
               of
               one
               City
               might
               not
               exceed
               the
               bounds
               of
               a
               particular
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               a
               multiplication
               of
               Bishops
               or
               Elders
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               occasional
               distinct
               Assemblies
               for
               some
               Acts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               .
               
                 Then
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 in
              
               Scripture
               
                 to
                 a
                 single
              
               Congregation
               :
               
                 For
                 if
              
               occasional
               Assemblies
               
                 be
                 allowed
                 for
                 some
              
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 why
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 ?
                 if
                 the
              
               number
               of
               Elders
               
                 be
                 unlimitted
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 may
                 attend
                 the
              
               occasional
               distinct
               Assemblies
               for
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 together
                 make
                 up
                 the
              
               Body
               of
               one
               Church
               ;
               
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 allowed
                 a
              
               single
               Bishop
               
                 over
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 up
                 that
              
               representation
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 purest
              
               Antiquity
               .
               
               
                 And
                 so
              
               Origen
               
                 compares
                 the
              
               Churches
               of
               Athens
               ,
               Corinth
               and
               Alexandria
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Corporations
               
                 in
                 those
              
               Cities
               ;
               the
               number
               of
               Presbyters
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Senates
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Cities
               ;
               
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Magistrate
               .
               
                 But
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               adds
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               did
               begin
               to
               exceed
               in
               number
               ,
               beyond
               a
               just
               proportion
               for
               Edification
               ;
               they
               did
               immediately
               erect
               other
               Churches
               among
               them
               ,
               or
               near
               them
               .
               
                 Name
                 any
                 one
              
               new
               Church
               
                 erected
                 in
                 the
              
               same
               City
               ,
               
                 and
                 I
                 yield
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 need
                 a
                 new
                 Church
                 when
                 himself
                 allows
              
               occasional
               distinct
               Assemblies
               for
               greater
               Edification
               ?
               
                 But
                 he
                 names
              
               the
               Church
               at
               Cenchrea
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               Port
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Corinth
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               mighty
               increase
               of
               Believers
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               10.
               with
               
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 an
                 increase
                 at
              
               Corinth
               ,
               
                 as
                 made
                 them
                 plant
                 a
              
               distinct
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 yet
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 where
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               
                 used
                 extraordinary
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 great
                 success
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
              
               new
               and
               distinct
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 at
              
               Corinth
               
                 he
                 staid
                 but
              
               a
               year
               and
               six
               months
               ,
               
               
               
                 but
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               three
               years
               ;
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
              
               Acts.
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 look
                 very
                 improbably
                 ?
              
               (
               2.
               )
               Stephanus
               Byzant
               .
               reckons
               Cenchrea
               
                 as
                 a
              
               City
               
                 distinct
                 from
              
               Corinth
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 doth
              
               Strabo
               ,
               
                 who
                 placeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 from
              
               Tegea
               to
               Argos
               
                 through
                 the
              
               Parthenian
               Mountain
               ;
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 several
                 times
                 mentioned
                 by
              
               Thucydides
               
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
              
               Corinth
               :
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 was
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 originally
                 planted
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 not
              
               formed
               
                 from
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               that
               the
               5000
               Converts
               were
               so
               disposed
               of
               or
               so
               dispersed
               ,
               that
               some
               years
               after
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               Church
               there
               ,
               as
               did
               meet
               together
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               as
               occasion
               did
               require
               ,
               even
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ;
               nor
               was
               their
               number
               greater
               when
               they
               went
               unto
               Pella
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Argument
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 5000
                 being
                 said
              
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               
                 before
                 any
              
               dispersion
               ,
               or
               persecution
               .
               
                 In
                 which
                 time
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 a
              
               true
               Church
               
                 to
                 be
              
               formed
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 performing
                 the
              
               Acts
               of
               Church-communion
               :
               the
               Question
               
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 5000
                 persons
                 should
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 one
              
               stated
               and
               fixed
               Congregation
               for
               Divine
               Worship
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
              
               Acts
               of
               Church-communion
               ?
               
                 What
                 place
                 was
                 there
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 met
                 for
              
               Prayer
               and
               Sacraments
               ?
               Dr.
               O.
               
                 was
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 onely
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               
                 when
                 these
                 were
              
               dispersed
               ;
               
                 but
                 my
                 question
                 was
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
              
               were
               together
               .
               
                 Were
                 they
                 not
                 a
              
               Church
               then
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               continue
               in
               the
               apostles
               Doctrine
               and
               Fellowship
               and
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               and
               Prayers
               ?
               
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 5000
                 
                 then
                 doe
                 all
                 this
                 together
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 first
              
               Institution
               
                 is
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 a
              
               single
               Congregation
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               A
               Church
               
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
              
               Congregations
               ,
               
                 may
                 upon
                 extraordinary
              
               occasions
               
                 assemble
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 several
              
               Companies
               
                 in
                 a
              
               Common-Hall
               
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 general
                 concernment
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 manage
                 their
                 particular
                 interests
                 apart
                 :
                 so
                 for
              
               Acts
               of
               Worship
               and
               Christian
               Communion
               particular
               Congregations
               
                 may
                 meet
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 happens
                 of
                 great
                 concernment
                 they
                 may
              
               occasionally
               assemble
               together
               ;
               
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 debates
                 mentioned
              
               Act.
               15.
               4.
               
                 and
                 21.
                 22.
                 so
                 the
                 several
              
               Tribes
               in
               Athens
               did
               ,
               
               
                 at
                 their
                 general
              
               Assemblies
               ;
               which
               Strabo
               and
               Eustathius
               
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 174.
                 
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 number
                 mentioned
                 of
                 the
              
               Christians
               
                 that
                 went
                 to
              
               Pella
               ,
               
               
                 neither
                 by
              
               Eusebius
               ,
               nor
               Epiphanius
               
                 who
                 relate
                 the
                 story
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 thence
                 be
                 concluded
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 force
                 lies
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 calling
              
               Pella
               a
               Village
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
              
               Eusebius
               
                 calls
                 it
                 a
              
               City
               of
               Peraea
               ,
               beyond
               Iordan
               ;
               and
               Epiphanius
               adds
               ,
               that
               they
               spread
               themselves
               from
               thence
               to
               Coelesyria
               ,
               and
               Decapolis
               ,
               and
               Basanitis
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 put
                 together
                 makes
                 no
                 proof
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Christian
               Churches
               
                 by
                 their
              
               first
               Institution
               
                 were
                 limited
                 to
              
               single
               Congregations
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
               (
               4.
               )
               He
               answers
               
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 least
                 necessity
                 of
                 any
                 positive
                 Rule
                 or
                 Direction
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
              
               
               
                 since
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 and
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 men
                 doth
                 indispensably
                 require
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               is
               it
               not
               Dr.
               O.
               that
               saith
               
                 that
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rules
                 for
                 their
                 disposal
                 and
                 Government
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 stable
                 and
                 unalterable
                 ?
              
               Are
               all
               these
               Rules
               now
               come
               to
               nothing
               but
               what
               follows
               from
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               Dr.
               O.
               
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 religious
                 Vnion
                 or
                 Order
                 among
                 Christians
                 is
                 of
                 spiritual
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 appointed
                 and
                 designed
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Doth
               not
               this
               overthrow
               any
               other
               Order
               or
               Vnion
               among
               Christians
               but
               what
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 instituted
                 and
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               about
               such
               a
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               as
               is
               necessary
               for
               performing
               the
               duties
               of
               
                 religious
                 Worship
              
               ;
               for
               all
               Parties
               are
               agreed
               therein
               ;
               but
               whether
               Church-power
               be
               limited
               to
               these
               exclusively
               to
               all
               other
               Vnions
               of
               Christians
               ?
               whether
               every
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               hath
               
                 all
                 Church-power
              
               wholly
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               unaccountably
               ,
               as
               to
               subordination
               to
               any
               other
               ?
               How
               doth
               this
               appear
               from
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 necessary
                 duties
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ?
               I
               grant
               the
               Institution
               of
               Churches
               was
               
                 for
                 Edification
              
               :
               And
               I
               think
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               that
               Edification
               lies
               in
               the
               
                 orderly
                 disposal
              
               of
               things
               .
               Whatever
               tends
               to
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               tends
               to
               Edification
               .
               Now
               I
               cannot
               apprehend
               how
               a
               
                 sole
                 Power
              
               of
               Government
               in
               every
               Congregation
               tends
               to
               the
               preserving
               this
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               :
               much
               less
               how
               it
               follows
               so
               clearly
               from
               
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               as
               to
               take
               away
               the
               need
               of
               any
               
                 positive
                 Rule
                 or
                 Direction
              
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               And
               here
               the
               main
               Controversie
               lies
               ,
               between
               us
               and
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               .
               Is
               there
               no
               
                 positive
                 Rule
              
               or
               Direction
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
               then
               it
               follows
               as
               much
               from
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
              
               ,
               that
               since
               Peace
               and
               Order
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               up
               among
               Churches
               as
               well
               as
               Persons
               ,
               every
               
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               ought
               not
               to
               engross
               Church-power
               to
               it self
               ,
               but
               to
               stand
               accountable
               for
               the
               management
               of
               it
               to
               those
               who
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               immediate
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Peace
              
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               yet
               see
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               how
               those
               that
               break
               the
               established
               Order
               in
               a
               
                 Church
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 substantials
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 ,
              
               and
               set
               up
               particular
               
                 Independent
                 Churches
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               it
               ,
               can
               acquit
               themselves
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Schism
               ,
               how
               
                 great
                 and
                 intolerable
              
               soever
               it
               be
               thought
               .
               
            
             
               As
               to
               what
               concerns
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Priscilla
                 and
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 and
                 Nymphas
                 and
                 Philemon
                 ,
              
               I
               say
               ,
               
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               
                 Church
                 meeting
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
              
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               own
               Families
               was
               pleaded
               by
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               who
               say
               ,
               
               
                 most
                 of
                 our
                 Divines
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               Argument
               holds
               against
               them
               .
               And
               from
               Dr.
               
               O.'s
               Discourse
               I
               less
               understand
               than
               I
               did
               before
               ,
               what
               obligation
               of
               Conscience
               can
               be
               upon
               any
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               Families
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Laws
               ,
               to
               keep
               up
               such
               
                 publick
                 Congregations
              
               as
               are
               forbidden
               by
               them
               .
               For
               (
               1.
               )
               he
               grants
               that
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               in
               a
               Family
               ;
               although
               a
               Family
               as
               such
               be
               not
               a
               Church
               .
               Then
               the
               members
               of
               a
               Family
               submitting
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Master
               as
               their
               Pastour
               are
               a
               
                 true
                 Church
              
               :
               for
               a
               Church
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 may
                 consist
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 Family
                 .
              
               Then
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               going
               out
               of
               a
               Family
               for
               the
               Acts
               of
               Church-communion
               ;
               especially
               ,
               when
               the
               addition
               of
               four
               more
               ,
               may
               provide
               sufficiently
               for
               all
               the
               Officers
               they
               believe
               necessary
               to
               the
               making
               up
               a
               Church
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               All
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 example
                 given
                 of
                 Churches
                 in
                 private
                 Families
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 restrain
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Churches
                 from
                 Congregations
                 of
                 many
                 Families
                 .
              
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               now
               whether
               they
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               whether
               they
               be
               necessary
               ;
               for
               
               nothing
               less
               than
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Command
              
               can
               justifie
               the
               breach
               of
               a
               plain
               Law
               ;
               but
               where
               is
               that
               Command
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Dr.
               O.
               appeal
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 indispensable
                 duties
              
               of
               men
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               end
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               his
               great
               Rule
               in
               these
               cases
               ?
               But
               which
               of
               all
               these
               necessary
               duties
               may
               not
               be
               performed
               within
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               so
               that
               no
               obligation
               can
               arise
               from
               thence
               to
               have
               Congregations
               of
               many
               Families
               .
               All
               that
               he
               saith
               further
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               is
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 if
                 through
                 non-compliance
                 any
                 disturbance
                 happen
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 lying
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 force
                 others
                 to
                 forego
                 their
                 Primitive
                 Constitution
                 .
              
               Then
               it
               seems
               at
               last
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Constitution
              
               is
               come
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               non-compliance
               ;
               which
               in
               this
               case
               amounts
               to
               separation
               .
               But
               this
               
                 primitive
                 Constitution
              
               had
               need
               be
               far
               better
               proved
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               be
               thought
               a
               
                 good
                 ground
              
               for
               breaking
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               carry
               off
               the
               blame
               from
               the
               persons
               who
               break
               Orders
               and
               Laws
               to
               the
               Makers
               of
               them
               .
               All
               men
               no
               doubt
               that
               ever
               broke
               Laws
               ,
               if
               this
               Plea
               would
               be
               admitted
               ,
               would
               transfer
               the
               blame
               upon
               those
               that
               made
               them
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Plea
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Party
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 the
              
               Plea
               
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
              
               our
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 In
                 my
              
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 printed
                 ,
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               ,
               
               That
               to
               devise
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               (
               beyond
               Parochial
               or
               Congregational
               )
               without
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               world
               (
               yea
               in
               his
               name
               )
               and
               to
               call
               all
               Dissenters
               Schismaticks
               ,
               
               is
               a
               far
               worse
               usurpation
               ,
               than
               to
               make
               or
               impose
               new
               Ceremonies
               or
               Liturgies
               .
               
                 Which
                 I
                 said
                 
                 doth
                 suppose
              
               Congregational
               Churches
               
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
              
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 that
                 any
                 other
              
               Constitution
               
                 above
                 these
                 is
                 both
              
               unlawfull
               and
               insupportable
               :
               
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 the
              
               Independent
               Brethren
               
                 themselves
                 do
                 assert
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 understanding
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 's
                 meaning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 his
                 design
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 those
                 words
                 are
                 quoted
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Christ
               hath
               instituted
               onely
               Congregational
               or
               Parochial
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               is
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               devised
               by
               men
               without
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               imposed
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               those
               are
               called
               Schismaticks
               who
               dissent
               from
               it
               .
               3.
               
               That
               such
               an
               imposition
               is
               worse
               than
               that
               of
               Ceremonies
               and
               Liturgies
               ;
               and
               consequently
               affords
               a
               better
               plea
               for
               Separation
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 misunderstanding
                 of
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 his
                 own
                 Cautions
                 .
              
               
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               whether
               every
               particular
               Church
               should
               have
               a
               Bishop
               with
               his
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               :
               i.e.
               whether
               every
               Rectour
               of
               a
               Parish
               be
               not
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               Curates
               under
               him
               .
               
                 This
                 he
                 calls
              
               Parochial
               Episcopacy
               .
               2.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               these
               should
               have
               Archbishops
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               Successours
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               general
               Overseers
               of
               the
               first
               Age
               ,
               in
               the
               ordinary
               continued
               parts
               of
               their
               Office.
               3.
               
               Nor
               ,
               whether
               Partriarchs
               ,
               Diocesans
               and
               Lay-chancellours
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               as
               Officers
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               exercising
               under
               him
               such
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               belongeth
               to
               Kings
               ,
               to
               which
               in
               such
               exercise
               all
               Subjects
               must
               for
               conscience
               sake
               submit
               .
               4.
               
               Nor
               ,
               if
               Diocesans
               become
               the
               sole
               Bishops
               over
               many
               hundred
               Parishes
               ,
               all
               the
               Parochial
               Bishops
               and
               Parish
               Churches
               being
               put
               down
               and
               turned
               into
               Curates
               and
               Chappels
               ,
               whether
               a
               Minister
               ought
               yet
               to
               live
               quietly
               and
               peaceably
               under
               them
               .
               
                 You
                 will
                 ask
                 then
                 ,
                 where
                 lies
                 this
                 horrible
              
               imposition
               ,
               
                 and
                 intolerable
              
               
               usurpation
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 requiring
                 the
                 owning
                 the
              
               lawfulness
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               ;
               
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
              
               Parochial
               Churches
               as
               parts
               
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 wherein
                 lies
                 the
                 unsufferable
                 malignity
                 of
                 that
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               It
               is
               making
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               without
               God's
               Authority
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               overthrowing
               the
               species
               of
               God's
               making
               :
               
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 requires
                 two
                 things
              
               .
               1.
               
               Local
               and
               presential
               Communion
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
              
               ,
               i.e.
               
                 That
                 it
                 consists
                 onely
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 can
                 well
                 meet
                 together
                 for
              
               Church
               Society
               .
               2.
               
               The
               full
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               within
               it self
               by
               the
               Pastours
               ;
               
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 onely
              
               Curates
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
              
               Meetings
               Oratories
               
                 and
                 no
              
               Churches
               .
               
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 fair
                 representation
                 of
                 Mr
              
               B.
               
                 's
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Which
                 tending
                 so
                 apparently
                 to
                 overthrow
                 our
                 present
              
               Constitution
               as
               insupportable
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 justifie
              
               separation
               
                 from
                 our
              
               Parochial
               Churches
               as
               members
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Diocesan
               Church
               ;
               
                 Therefore
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
              
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 undertake
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Diocesan
                   Episcopacy
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                
                 repugnant
                 to
                 any
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 devising
                 a
                 new
                 species
                 of
                 Churches
                 without
                 God's
                 Authority
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 accidental
                 alterations
                 in
                 Discipline
                 do
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Parochial
                   Churches
                
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               our
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               is
               the
               same
               for
               substance
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               
                 This
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 ,
                 because
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 so
                 very
                 often
                 makes
                 his
              
               
               Appeal
               to
               Antiquity
               
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 my
                 first
                 inquiry
                 shall
                 be
                 into
                 the
              
               Episcopacy
               
                 practised
                 in
                 the
              
               African
               Churches
               ;
               
               
                 because
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 expresseth
                 an
                 esteem
                 of
                 them
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 Saint
              
               Cyprian
               
                 's
                 time
                 he
                 saith
              
               they
               were
               the
               best
               ordered
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Bishops
               there
               were
               the
               most
               godly
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               peaceable
               company
               of
               Bishops
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               .
               
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 times
                 he
                 thus
                 speaks
                 ,
              
               
               Most
               of
               the
               African
               Councils
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               were
               the
               best
               in
               all
               the
               world
               .
               
               Many
               good
               Canons
               for
               Church
               order
               were
               made
               by
               this
               and
               most
               of
               the
               African
               Councils
               ,
               no
               Bishops
               being
               faithfuller
               than
               they
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Episcopacy
               
                 there
                 practised
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 down
                 these
                 two
                 Observations
                 .
              
            
             
               Obs.
               1.
               
               That
               it
               was
               an
               
                 inviolable
                 Rule
              
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               City
               were
               never
               so
               large
               ,
               or
               the
               Christians
               never
               so
               many
               .
               This
               one
               Observation
               made
               good
               ,
               quite
               overthrows
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               Hypothesis
               .
               For
               upon
               his
               principles
               ,
               where
               ever
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Christians
               became
               so
               great
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 assemble
                 at
                 one
                 place
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 personal
                 Communion
                 in
                 presence
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               speaks
               ;
               there
               either
               they
               must
               alter
               the
               
                 instituted
                 species
              
               of
               Government
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               have
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               in
               a
               City
               .
               For
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 bigger
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Bishop
                 may
                 perform
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 Office
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 present
                 Communion
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               this
               he
               quotes
               1
               
                 Thess.
                 5.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 7
                 ,
                 17.
                 i.e.
              
               their
               Bishops
               must
               be
               such
               as
               they
               must
               
                 hear
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Conversation
                 with
                 .
              
               But
               that
               this
               was
               not
               so
               understood
               in
               the
               
                 African
                 Churches
              
               ,
               appears
               by
               their
               strict
               observance
               of
               this
               Rule
               ;
               of
               having
               but
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               in
               a
               City
               how
               large
               soever
               
               it
               was
               .
               And
               how
               punctually
               they
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               will
               appear
               by
               this
               one
               Instance
               ,
               That
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               pernicious
               Schisms
               that
               ever
               happened
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               prevented
               if
               they
               had
               yielded
               to
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               in
               a
               City
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               the
               Schism
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               upon
               the
               competition
               between
               Majorinus
               and
               Coecilian
               ;
               as
               the
               
                 Novatian
                 Schism
              
               began
               at
               Rome
               upon
               a
               like
               occasion
               between
               Cornelius
               and
               Novatian
               .
               Now
               was
               there
               not
               all
               the
               Reason
               imaginable
               upon
               so
               important
               an
               occasion
               to
               have
               made
               more
               Bishops
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 City
              
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               thought
               some
               
                 Divine
                 Rule
              
               prohibited
               them
               ?
               When
               there
               were
               46
               Presbyters
               at
               Rome
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               fair
               to
               have
               divided
               them
               ?
               or
               upon
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               principles
               
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               that
               every
               one
               might
               have
               had
               three
               or
               four
               for
               his
               share
               ?
               But
               instead
               of
               this
               ,
               how
               doth
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               even
               the
               holy
               and
               meek
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Augustin
               calls
               him
               ,
               
               aggravate
               the
               Schism
               of
               Novatian
               for
               being
               chosen
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 City
              
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               one
               chosen
               before
               ?
               His
               words
               are
               so
               considerable
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               set
               them
               down
               .
               
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 post
                 primum
                 secundus
                 esse
                 non
                 possit
                 ,
                 quisquis
                 post
                 unum
                 qui
                 solus
                 esse
                 debeat
                 ,
                 factus
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 jam
                 secundus
                 ille
                 sed
                 nullus
                 est
                 .
                 Since
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 second
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 is
                 made
                 Bishop
                 when
                 one
                 is
                 made
                 already
                 ,
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 another
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               Let
               Mr.
               B.
               reconcile
               these
               words
               to
               his
               Hypothesis
               if
               he
               can
               .
               What!
               in
               such
               a
               City
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Rome
               then
               was
               ,
               where
               were
               46
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               pronounce
               it
               a
               meer
               nullity
               to
               have
               a
               
                 second
                 Bishop
              
               chosen
               ?
               Mr.
               B.
               would
               rather
               have
               thought
               there
               had
               been
               need
               of
               46
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               Saint
               Cyprian
               who
               lived
               somewhat
               nearer
               the
               
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               ,
               knew
               as
               well
               the
               Constitution
               of
               Churches
               then
               ,
               thought
               it
               overthrew
               that
               Constitution
               to
               have
               
                 more
                 Bishops
                 than
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
               At
               Carthage
               it
               seems
               some
               turbulent
               Presbyters
               that
               were
               not
               satisfied
               with
               Saint
               
               Cyprian's
               Government
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               looking
               on
               the
               charge
               as
               too
               big
               for
               one
               ,
               chose
               one
               Fortunatus
               to
               be
               Bishop
               there
               :
               
               with
               this
               Saint
               Cyprian
               acquaints
               Cornelius
               ;
               and
               there
               tells
               him
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               had
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               what
               mischief
               this
               would
               be
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 having
                 one
                 Bishop
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 means
                 to
                 prevent
                 Schisms
                 .
              
               After
               the
               election
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Confessours
               who
               had
               sided
               with
               Novatian
               deserted
               his
               Party
               ,
               
               and
               were
               received
               back
               again
               at
               a
               
                 solemn
                 Assembly
              
               ,
               where
               they
               confessed
               their
               fault
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               senseless
               interpretation
               of
               Pamelius
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               it
               understood
               of
               
                 one
                 Pope
              
               ;
               but
               that
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               and
               regular
               Discipline
               and
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               but
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               in
               a
               City
               .
               After
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Cornelius
               at
               Rome
               ,
               
               Saint
               Cyprian
               sends
               to
               Rome
               to
               know
               
                 who
                 that
                 one
                 Bishop
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               Vnity
               ,
               
               he
               insists
               on
               elsewhere
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 so
                 appointed
                 it
                 ,
                 unam
                 Cathedram
                 constituit
                 ,
                 &
                 unitatis
                 ejusdem
                 originem
                 ,
                 ab
                 uno
                 incipientem
                 sua
                 auctoritate
                 disposuit
                 .
              
               Which
               the
               Papists
               foolishly
               interpret
               of
               Saint
               
               Peter's
               Chair
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               following
               words
               he
               utterly
               overthrows
               the
               supremacy
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 equal
              
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 Episcopatus
                 unus
                 est
                 ,
                 cujus
                 à
                 singulis
                 in
                 solidum
                 pars
                 tenetur
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               sufficient
               to
               my
               purpose
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               these
               
                 holy
                 men
              
               ,
               these
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               ,
               men
               that
               were
               indeed
               
                 dying
                 daily
              
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               Christ
               too
               ,
               were
               all
               agreed
               that
               a
               Bishop
               there
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 City
              
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               large
               and
               full
               of
               Christians
               .
               
               Saint
               Augustin
               in
               his
               
                 excellent
                 Epistle
              
               to
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               the
               proceedings
               about
               Caecilian
               after
               the
               election
               of
               Majorinus
               ,
               and
               that
               Melchiades
               managing
               that
               matter
               with
               admirable
               temper
               ,
               offer'd
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               the
               Schism
               to
               receive
               those
               who
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               Majorinus
               ,
               with
               this
               Proviso
               ,
               
                 that
                 where
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Schism
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 two
                 Bishops
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 first
                 consecrated
                 was
                 to
                 remain
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 People
                 provided
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               which
               Saint
               Augustin
               commends
               him
               ,
               
                 as
                 an
                 excellent
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 Son
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 Christian
                 People
                 .
              
               By
               which
               we
               see
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               wisest
               ,
               the
               most
               moderate
               Persons
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               never
               once
               thought
               that
               there
               could
               be
               
                 more
                 Bishops
                 than
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
               In
               the
               famous
               Conference
               at
               Carthage
               between
               the
               Catholick
               and
               
                 Donatist
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               the
               Rule
               on
               both
               sides
               was
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 one
                 Bishop
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 and
                 Diocese
              
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               new
               made
               ,
               to
               increase
               their
               number
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               objected
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               proved
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               :
               for
               generally
               then
               ,
               every
               Diocese
               had
               
                 two
                 Bishops
              
               of
               the
               
                 different
                 Parties
              
               ;
               but
               in
               some
               places
               they
               had
               but
               one
               ,
               where
               the
               People
               were
               of
               
                 one
                 mind
              
               ;
               and
               nothing
               but
               this
               notorious
               Schism
               gave
               occasion
               to
               such
               a
               multiplication
               of
               Bishops
               in
               Africa
               ;
               both
               Parties
               striving
               to
               increase
               their
               Numbers
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Sect.
                 9.
                 
                 Obs.
              
               2.
               
               In
               Cities
               and
               Dioceses
               which
               were
               under
               the
               care
               of
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               there
               were
               
                 several
                 Congregations
              
               and
               Altars
               ,
               and
               
                 distant
                 places
                 .
                 Carthage
              
               was
               a
               very
               
                 large
                 City
              
               ,
               
               and
               had
               great
               numbers
               of
               Christians
               even
               in
               S.
               Cyprians
               time
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               .
               
               And
               there
               besides
               the
               Cathedral
               called
               
                 Basilica
                 Major
                 &
                 Restituta
              
               a
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 always
                 sate
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Victor
                 Vitensis
              
               saith
               ;
               there
               were
               several
               other
               considerable
               Churches
               ,
               in
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               often
               preached
               when
               he
               went
               to
               Carthage
               ;
               b
               as
               the
               
                 Basilica
                 Fausti
              
               ;
               the
               c
               
                 Basilica
                 Leontiana
              
               ;
               the
               d
               
                 Basilica
                 Celerinae
              
               mentioned
               by
               *
               Victor
               likewise
               ,
               who
               saith
               it
               was
               otherwise
               called
               Scillitanorum
               .
               The
               f
               
                 Basilica
                 Novarum
              
               .
               The
               g
               
                 Basilica
                 Petri.
              
               The
               h
               
                 Basilica
                 Pauli
              
               .
               And
               I
               do
               not
               question
               there
               were
               many
               others
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               observed
               ;
               for
               Victor
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 when
                 Geisericus
                 enter'd
                 Carthage
                 he
                 found
                 there
                 Quodvultdeus
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 &
                 maximam
                 turbam
                 Clericorum
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 immediately
                 banished
                 .
              
               And
               without
               the
               City
               there
               were
               
                 two
                 great
                 Churches
              
               ,
               saith
               Victor
               ;
               one
               where
               S.
               
                 Cyprian
                 suffered
                 Martyrdom
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 where
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 buried
              
               ,
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Mappalia
               .
               In
               all
               he
               reckons
               about
               500
               of
               the
               Clergy
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Carthage
              
               ,
               
               taking
               in
               those
               who
               were
               trained
               up
               to
               it
               ;
               And
               doth
               Mr.
               B.
               imagine
               all
               these
               were
               intended
               to
               serve
               
                 one
                 Congregation
              
               ?
               or
               that
               all
               the
               Christians
               then
               in
               Carthage
               could
               have
               
                 local
                 and
                 presential
                 Communion
              
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               in
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               at
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               ?
               Sometimes
               an
               Altar
               is
               taken
               with
               a
               particular
               respect
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               so
               setting
               up
               
                 one
                 Altar
              
               against
               another
               ,
               was
               setting
               up
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               against
               another
               ,
               as
               that
               Phrase
               is
               commonly
               used
               in
               Saint
               Cyprian
               and
               Saint
               Augustin
               ;
               sometimes
               for
               the
               place
               at
               
               which
               the
               Christians
               did
               communicate
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               were
               as
               many
               Altars
               as
               Churches
               .
               So
               Fortunatus
               a
               
                 Catholick
                 Bishop
              
               objected
               to
               Petilian
               the
               
                 Donatist
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 had
                 broken
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 Altars
                 :
              
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               Optatus
               objects
               so
               much
               against
               them
               .
               
               And
               that
               there
               were
               Altars
               in
               all
               their
               Churches
               appears
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               the
               Oblations
               were
               made
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               received
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               made
               at
               them
               :
               as
               not
               onely
               appears
               from
               the
               
                 African
                 Code
              
               and
               Saint
               Augustin
               (
               which
               I
               have
               mentioned
               elsewhere
               )
               but
               from
               Optatus
               ,
               who
               upbraiding
               the
               Donatists
               for
               breaking
               down
               the
               Altars
               of
               Churches
               ,
               he
               tells
               them
               
                 that
                 hereby
                 they
                 did
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Churches
                 Prayers
                 ,
              
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 illàc
                 ad
                 aures
                 Dei
                 ascendere
                 solebat
                 populi
                 oratio
                 .
                 The
                 Peoples
                 Prayers
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               And
               that
               
                 distant
                 places
                 from
                 the
                 City
              
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Diocese
              
               and
               under
               his
               care
               I
               thus
               prove
               .
               In
               the
               
                 African
                 Code
              
               ,
               
               there
               is
               a
               Canon
               that
               
                 no
                 Bishop
                 should
                 leave
                 his
                 Cathedral
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 in
                 his
                 Diocese
                 there
                 to
                 reside
              
               ;
               which
               evidently
               proves
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               not
               onely
               
                 more
                 places
              
               ,
               but
               
                 more
                 Churches
              
               in
               a
               
                 Bishops
                 Diocese
              
               .
               And
               where
               the
               Donatists
               had
               erected
               
                 new
                 Bishopricks
              
               ,
               as
               they
               often
               did
               ,
               the
               
                 African
                 Council
              
               decrees
               ,
               
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               
               
                 if
                 the
                 People
                 had
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 have
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
                 another
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               Which
               shews
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               the
               Dioceses
               might
               be
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               the
               People
               that
               were
               under
               
                 two
                 Bishops
              
               .
               And
               there
               were
               many
               Canons
               made
               about
               the
               People
               of
               the
               
                 Donatist
                 Bishops
              
               .
               In
               one
               it
               was
               determined
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 that
                 converted
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 limitation
                 
                 of
                 distance
              
               ;
               
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Diocese
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 before
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Donatist
                 Bishop
                 were
                 converted
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Diocese
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Bishop
                 neglected
                 the
                 converting
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 those
                 places
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 Diocese
              
               ;
               
               
                 unless
                 sufficient
                 cause
                 were
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 blame
                 .
              
               Let
               Mr.
               Baxter
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               their
               Bishopricks
               were
               like
               
                 our
                 Parishes
              
               ;
               
               as
               he
               confidently
               affirms
               .
               Saint
               Augustin
               mentions
               the
               
                 Municipium
                 Tullense
              
               not
               far
               from
               Hippo
               ,
               
               where
               there
               was
               Presbyter
               and
               Clerks
               under
               his
               care
               and
               government
               :
               and
               he
               tells
               this
               particular
               story
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 poor
                 man
                 who
                 lived
                 there
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 trance
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 fancied
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Clergy
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 who
                 bade
                 him
                 go
                 to
              
               Hippo
               
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
              
               Augustin
               
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ;
                 the
                 man
                 did
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Easter
                 put
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 among
                 the
                 Competentes
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 told
                 Saint
              
               Augustin
               
                 the
                 foregoing
                 passages
              
               .
               It
               seems
               the
               Donatists
               were
               very
               troublesome
               in
               some
               of
               the
               remoter
               parts
               of
               the
               Diocese
               of
               Hippo
               ,
               whereupon
               Saint
               Augustin
               sent
               one
               of
               his
               Presbyters
               to
               Caecilian
               the
               
                 Roman
                 President
              
               ,
               
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               insolence
               ,
               and
               to
               crave
               his
               assistance
               ,
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 lest
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 his
                 negligence
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 Diocese
                 .
              
               And
               can
               we
               think
               all
               these
               persons
               had
               
                 praesential
                 and
                 local
                 Communion
              
               with
               Saint
               Augustin
               in
               his
               Church
               at
               Hippo
               ?
               While
               he
               was
               yet
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               at
               Hippo
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               he
               writes
               to
               Maximinus
               a
               
                 Donatist
                 Bishop
              
               a
               sharp
               Letter
               ,
               
               for
               offering
               to
               rebaptize
               a
               Deacon
               of
               their
               Church
               who
               was
               placed
               at
               Mutagena
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 went
                 from
              
               Hippo
               
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               At
               the
               same
               place
               lived
               one
               Donatus
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               the
               Donatists
               whom
               Saint
               Augustin
               would
               have
               had
               brought
               to
               him
               against
               his
               Will
               ,
               to
               be
               better
               instructed
               ,
               
                 as
                 being
                 under
                 his
                 care
              
               ,
               but
               the
               obstinate
               man
               rather
               endeavour'd
               to
               make
               away
               himself
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               he
               writes
               a
               
                 long
                 Epistle
              
               to
               him
               .
               In
               another
               Epistle
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               place
               called
               
                 Fussala
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 Country
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Diocese
                 of
              
               Hippo
               ;
               
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 abundance
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 all
              
               Donatists
               ;
               
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 great
                 care
                 in
                 sending
                 Presbyters
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 those
                 places
                 were
                 all
                 reduced
                 ;
                 but
                 because
              
               Fussala
               
                 was
                 40
                 miles
                 distant
                 from
              
               Hippo
               ,
               
                 he
                 took
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Bishop
                 placed
                 among
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               event
               he
               had
               better
               have
               kept
               it
               under
               his
               own
               Care.
               For
               upon
               the
               complaints
               made
               against
               their
               
                 new
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               
                 resume
                 it
              
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               Fussala
               ,
               
               which
               he
               mentions
               afterwards
               .
               However
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               a
               place
               40
               
                 miles
                 distance
              
               was
               then
               under
               the
               care
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               a
               Bishop
               as
               Saint
               Augustin
               was
               .
               And
               could
               Mr.
               B.
               have
               found
               it
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               have
               told
               him
               
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 right
                 constitution
                 of
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               How
               many
               Quaere's
               would
               Mr.
               B.
               have
               made
               about
               the
               numbers
               of
               Souls
               at
               Fussala
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               could
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               care
               of
               a
               place
               so
               far
               distant
               from
               him
               ?
               And
               it
               is
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               guess
               what
               answer
               Saint
               Augustin
               would
               have
               given
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               plain
               evidence
               of
               the
               extent
               of
               Dioceses
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               clear
               proof
               of
               
                 Metropolitan
                 Provinces
              
               in
               the
               
                 African
                 Churches
                 .
                 Quidam
                 de
                 Episcopis
                 
                 in
                 Provinciâ
                 nostrâ
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               Predecessours
               times
               ,
               which
               shews
               the
               very
               
                 ancient
                 extent
              
               of
               that
               Province
               ,
               
               
                 In
                 provinciâ
                 nostrâ
                 per
                 aliquot
                 Civitates
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               again
               ;
               which
               shews
               that
               
                 more
                 Cities
                 than
                 Carthage
              
               were
               under
               his
               care
               .
               
                 Quoniam
                 latius
                 fusa
                 est
                 provincia
                 nostra
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Cornelius
               .
               
               In
               the
               
                 African
                 Code
              
               it
               appears
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Carthage
               had
               the
               Primacy
               by
               his
               place
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               Provinces
               by
               
                 Seniority
                 of
                 Consecration
                 .
                 Victor
              
               mentions
               one
               Crescens
               ,
               
               who
               had
               120
               Bishops
               under
               him
               as
               Metropolitan
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               at
               least
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               
                 African
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               will
               entertain
               the
               better
               opinion
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
               But
               that
               he
               may
               not
               think
               this
               sort
               of
               Episcopacy
               was
               onely
               in
               these
               parts
               of
               Africa
               ,
               let
               us
               enquire
               into
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               And
               we
               may
               suppose
               Athanasius
               did
               not
               spend
               all
               his
               zeal
               upon
               
                 doctrinal
                 points
              
               ,
               but
               had
               some
               for
               the
               
                 right
                 Constitution
              
               of
               Churches
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               the
               Churches
               under
               his
               care
               could
               not
               have
               
                 personal
                 Communion
              
               with
               him
               .
               
               It
               is
               observed
               by
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 that
              
               Athanasius
               
                 did
                 frequently
                 visit
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Churches
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 in
              
               Maraeotis
               ;
               of
               which
               Athanasius
               himself
               gives
               the
               best
               account
               .
               
               Maraeotis
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 Region
                 belonging
                 to
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 which
                 never
                 had
                 either
                 Bishop
                 or
                 Suffragan
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 there
                 are
                 immediately
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               ;
               
                 but
                 every
                 Presbyter
                 is
                 fixed
                 in
                 his
                 particular
                 Village
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 had
                 Churches
                 erected
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 Presbyters
                 did
                 officiate
                 .
              
               All
               this
               we
               have
               expressly
               from
               Athanasius
               himself
               ,
               whence
               we
               observe
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               here
               were
               
                 true
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               for
               so
               Athanasius
               calls
               them
               
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 bare
                 Oratories
              
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               these
               had
               
                 Presbyters
                 fixed
              
               among
               them
               ,
               who
               performed
               
                 divine
                 Offices
              
               there
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               these
               were
               under
               the
               
                 immediate
                 inspection
              
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               
                 whole
                 Government
              
               belonged
               to
               him
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               these
               were
               at
               
                 that
                 distance
              
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               have
               
                 local
                 Communion
              
               with
               their
               Bishop
               in
               his
               Church
               at
               Alexandria
               .
               Which
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               Episcopacy
               .
               So
               in
               Alexandria
               it self
               ,
               
               there
               were
               many
               
                 distant
                 Churches
              
               with
               fixed
               Presbyters
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               Epiphanius
               several
               times
               observes
               :
               and
               it
               would
               be
               a
               very
               strange
               thing
               indeed
               ,
               if
               so
               many
               Presbyters
               should
               have
               
                 fixed
                 Churches
              
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               of
               Alexandria
               be
               no
               bigger
               than
               to
               make
               
                 one
                 Congregation
                 for
                 personal
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
               But
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               great
               argument
               is
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 with
              
               Athanasius
               
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Church
                 at
              
               Alexandria
               
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Easter
                 Solemnity
              
               ;
               whence
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
              
               Alexandria
               
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 meet
                 and
                 hear
                 in
                 one
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
               Whereas
               all
               that
               Athanasius
               saith
               ,
               amounts
               to
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 great
                 clamour
                 was
                 raised
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 New
                 Church
              
               ;
               Athanasius
               
                 pressed
                 them
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 the
                 inconveniency
                 and
                 disperse
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 lesser
                 Churches
                 ;
                 the
                 People
                 grew
                 impatient
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 yielded
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               what
               is
               there
               in
               all
               this
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
              
               in
               the
               
                 whole
                 City
              
               were
               then
               present
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               Church
               would
               hold
               them
               all
               ?
               If
               a
               great
               Assembly
               should
               meet
               at
               one
               of
               the
               lesser
               Churches
               in
               London
               upon
               some
               
                 Solemn
                 Occasion
              
               ,
               and
               finding
               themselves
               
               too
               big
               for
               that
               place
               should
               press
               the
               Bishop
               to
               open
               Saint
               
               Paul's
               for
               that
               day
               before
               it
               were
               quite
               finished
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               greater
               capacity
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               receiving
               such
               a
               number
               ,
               would
               this
               prove
               that
               Saint
               
               Paul's
               held
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               
                 London
                 ?
                 Athanasius
              
               saith
               not
               a
               word
               more
               ,
               
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 appeared
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 would
                 wish
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 City
                 .
              
               Doth
               he
               say
               ,
               or
               intimate
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               City
               were
               present
               ?
               that
               none
               of
               them
               went
               to
               the
               
                 lesser
                 Churches
              
               ?
               or
               were
               absent
               ,
               though
               the
               Croud
               was
               so
               great
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 multitudes
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 smaller
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 Lent
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 were
                 stifled
                 and
                 carried
                 home
                 for
                 dead
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 multitude
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
               In
               my
               mind
               Mr.
               Baxter
               might
               as
               well
               prove
               that
               the
               whole
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iews
               made
               but
               one
               Congregation
               ;
               because
               at
               the
               dedication
               of
               
               Solomon's
               Temple
               there
               was
               so
               great
               
                 a
                 multitude
                 present
              
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               lesser
               Synagogues
               could
               not
               hold
               them
               .
               But
               the
               argument
               is
               of
               greater
               force
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               appointed
               but
               
                 one
                 Temple
              
               for
               the
               
                 whole
                 Nation
              
               of
               the
               Iews
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               intended
               no
               more
               than
               a
               
                 single
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               .
               But
               to
               serve
               this
               
                 hypothesis
                 ,
                 Alexandria
              
               it self
               must
               be
               shrunk
               into
               a
               less
               compass
               ;
               
               although
               
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               who
               was
               Bishop
               there
               saith
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 City
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Geographer
               published
               by
               Gothofred
               saith
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 City
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 it
                 was
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 past
                 mens
                 comprehension
              
               :
               
               and
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               saith
               it
               
                 was
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
               And
               for
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               there
               long
               before
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 Alexandrinus
              
               saith
               
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 great
                 
                 persecution
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 banished
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 up
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 and
                 at
              
               Cephro
               
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 large
                 Church
                 ,
                 partly
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               
                 which
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 removed
                 thence
                 to
              
               Colluthion
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 nearer
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 such
                 numbers
                 of
                 Christians
                 flocked
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 have
                 distinct
                 Congregations
                 :
              
               so
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               ,
               and
               so
               Athanasius
               useth
               them
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Christians
                 meeting
                 in
                 several
                 Congregations
              
               .
               If
               there
               were
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Christians
               at
               Alexandria
               so
               long
               before
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 sharpest
                 persecution
              
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               to
               imagin
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               a
               City
               ,
               after
               Christianity
               had
               so
               long
               been
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               that
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               there
               should
               be
               no
               greater
               than
               to
               make
               
                 one
                 large
                 Congregation
              
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               hopes
               of
               convincing
               men
               ,
               that
               can
               build
               Theories
               upon
               such
               strange
               improbabilities
               .
               I
               shall
               onely
               add
               one
               Instance
               more
               from
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               is
               plain
               enough
               of
               it self
               to
               shew
               the
               great
               extent
               of
               
                 Diocesan
                 Power
              
               then
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               a
               great
               and
               learned
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               although
               his
               Bishoprick
               was
               none
               of
               the
               largest
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Leo
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Pastoral
                 charge
                 of
                 800
                 Churches
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Parishes
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 are
                 in
                 my
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 enjoyed
                 twenty
                 six
                 years
                 .
              
               Doth
               Mr.
               B.
               believe
               that
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               
                 these
                 800
                 Churches
                 had
                 personal
                 Communion
                 with
              
               Theodoret
               ?
               And
               yet
               these
               Parishes
               did
               not
               change
               their
               species
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 Churches
                 still
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Testimony
               of
               Theodoret
               is
               so
               full
               and
               peremptory
               ,
               
               that
               Mr.
               Baxter
               hath
               no
               other
               way
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               in
               question
               the
               Authority
               of
               
               the
               Epistle
               .
               But
               without
               any
               considerable
               ground
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               it
               contradicts
               his
               Hypothesis
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 what
                 if
              
               Theodoret
               '
               
                 s
                 Epistles
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Vatican
               Copy
               ?
               Is
               that
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               to
               reject
               them
               ,
               unless
               some
               inconsistency
               be
               proved
               in
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               with
               the
               History
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               or
               with
               his
               other
               Writings
               ?
               
               Which
               are
               the
               
                 Rules
                 ,
                 Rivet
              
               gives
               for
               judging
               the
               sincerity
               of
               them
               .
               
                 That
                 Epistle
                 which
              
               Bellarmin
               
                 and
                 others
                 reject
                 as
                 spurious
              
               ,
               is
               contradicted
               by
               other
               Epistles
               of
               his
               still
               extant
               ;
               which
               shew
               a
               full
               reconciliation
               between
               Cyril
               of
               Alexandria
               and
               him
               before
               his
               death
               .
               And
               it
               is
               supposed
               ,
               that
               Iohn
               of
               Antioch
               was
               dead
               some
               considerable
               time
               before
               Cyril
               ;
               which
               manifestly
               overthrows
               the
               Authority
               of
               it
               .
               But
               what
               is
               there
               like
               that
               in
               this
               Epistle
               to
               Leo
               ?
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               proved
               by
               other
               Epistles
               ?
               As
               to
               the
               unreasonable
               proceedings
               of
               Dioscorus
               against
               him
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               writing
               it
               )
               his
               other
               Epistles
               are
               so
               full
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               never
               read
               the
               rest
               ,
               if
               he
               calls
               this
               into
               question
               upon
               that
               account
               .
               That
               
                 Hypatius
                 ,
                 Abramius
              
               and
               Alypius
               were
               sent
               into
               the
               West
               upon
               
               Theodoret's
               account
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               Epistles
               to
               Renatus
               and
               Florentius
               ,
               
               which
               follow
               that
               to
               Leo.
               What
               
                 if
                 several
                 Epistles
                 of
                 his
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
              
               Nicephorus
               saw
               ,
               doth
               that
               prove
               all
               that
               are
               remaining
               to
               be
               counterfeit
               ?
               But
               he
               is
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               he
               thinks
               ,
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Copy
                 but
                 the
              
               Vatican
               
                 translated
                 by
              
               Metius
               ;
               
               for
               Sirmondus
               tells
               us
               he
               met
               with
               another
               Copy
               at
               Naples
               ,
               which
               he
               compared
               with
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               and
               published
               the
               various
               Readings
               of
               the
               Epistles
               from
               it
               .
               
                 What
                 if
              
               Leontius
               
                 saith
                 that
                 Hereticks
                 feigned
                 Epistles
                 in
              
               Theodoret
               '
               
                 s
                 name
              
               ?
               Doth
               that
               prove
               an
               Epistle
               wherein
               he
               vindicates
               himself
               from
               the
               imputation
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               to
               be
               spurious
               ?
               
               What
               Mr.
               B.
               means
               
                 by
                 the
                 printing
                 this
                 Epistle
                 alone
                 after
              
               Theodoret
               '
               
                 s
                 Works
              
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               well
               understand
               ,
               unless
               he
               never
               saw
               any
               other
               than
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Edition
              
               of
               Theodoret.
               But
               it
               is
               a
               very
               bold
               thing
               to
               pronounce
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               man's
               Writings
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               looking
               into
               the
               latest
               and
               best
               Editions
               of
               them
               .
               But
               there
               are
               two
               things
               he
               objects
               which
               seem
               more
               material
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 it
                 seems
                 incredible
                 that
                 a
                 Town
                 within
                 two
                 days
                 journey
                 of
              
               Antioch
               
                 should
                 have
                 800
                 Churches
                 in
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 he
                 proves
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 in
              
               Theodoret
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 improbable
                 that
                 Dioceses
                 had
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               first
               ;
               certainly
               no
               man
               in
               his
               wits
               ever
               undertook
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 that
                 one
                 such
                 City
              
               as
               Cyrus
               then
               was
               ,
               
                 had
                 800
                 Churches
                 in
                 it
              
               .
               But
               by
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Theodoret
              
               means
               the
               Diocese
               of
               Cyrus
               ;
               as
               will
               afterwards
               appear
               .
               If
               Cyrus
               were
               taken
               for
               the
               
                 Regio
                 Cyrrhestica
              
               with
               the
               bounds
               given
               it
               by
               Ptolemy
               ,
               
               Strabo
               and
               Pliny
               ,
               then
               there
               would
               not
               appear
               the
               least
               improbability
               in
               it
               ,
               
               since
               many
               considerable
               Cities
               were
               within
               it
               ;
               
               as
               Beroea
               (
               now
               Aleppo
               )
               and
               Hierapolis
               ,
               and
               extended
               as
               far
               as
               
                 Euphrates
                 ;
                 Zeugma
              
               being
               comprehended
               under
               it
               .
               The
               Ecclesiastical
               Province
               was
               likewise
               very
               large
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ancient
               Notitiae
               it
               is
               sometimes
               called
               Euphratensis
               ,
               
               which
               in
               Ammianus
               his
               time
               took
               in
               Comagena
               and
               extended
               to
               Samosata
               (
               but
               the
               
                 Regio
                 Cyrrhestica
              
               before
               was
               distinct
               from
               Comagena
               as
               appears
               by
               Strabo
               and
               others
               )
               in
               that
               Province
               there
               was
               a
               Metropolitan
               ,
               
               who
               was
               called
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               Hagiopolis
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               same
               Notitiae
               appears
               to
               have
               been
               then
               one
               of
               the
               names
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               or
               Cyrrhus
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               ,
               I
               
               do
               not
               think
               the
               words
               of
               Theodoret
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               own
               peculiar
               Diocese
               ;
               
               for
               Theodoret
               mentions
               the
               Metropolitan
               he
               was
               under
               .
               By
               Cyrus
               therefore
               we
               understand
               the
               Region
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               which
               was
               under
               
               Theodoret's
               care
               ;
               within
               which
               he
               was
               confined
               by
               the
               Emperour's
               Order
               ,
               
               as
               he
               complains
               in
               several
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               is
               called
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Regio
                 Cyrrhestica
              
               ;
               and
               Theodoret
               himself
               sets
               down
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Constantius
               ,
               
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 forty
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 and
                 forty
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
              
               And
               he
               saith
               in
               another
               Epistle
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 then
                 so
                 much
                 spread
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Villages
                 ,
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 and
                 utmost
                 bounds
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 .
              
               And
               that
               these
               Villages
               had
               Churches
               and
               Priests
               settled
               in
               them
               under
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               appears
               expresly
               from
               a
               passage
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               Symeon
               ;
               
               where
               he
               speaks
               of
               
                 Bassus
                 visiting
              
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               there
               were
               then
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               settled
               with
               Presbyters
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               these
               under
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               then
               Mr.
               
                 B.'s
                 Hypothesis
              
               is
               utterly
               overthrown
               .
               
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Nomus
               ,
               he
               mentions
               
                 eight
                 Villages
                 in
                 his
                 Diocese
                 that
                 were
                 overrun
                 with
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
              
               Marcion
               ,
               
                 another
                 with
                 the
              
               Eunomian
               ,
               
                 another
                 with
                 the
              
               Arian
               
                 Heresie
                 ;
                 which
                 were
                 all
                 converted
                 by
                 his
                 care
                 :
              
               
               and
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Marcionists
                 to
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               In
               another
               he
               mentions
               the
               
                 spreading
                 of
              
               Marcion
               '
               
                 s
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 his
                 Diocese
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 pains
                 he
                 took
                 to
                 root
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 success
                 he
                 had
                 therein
                 .
              
               And
               we
               find
               the
               names
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Villages
               in
               his
               Lives
               ,
               as
               
                 Tillima
                 ,
                 Targala
                 ,
                 Nimuza
                 ,
                 Teleda
                 ,
                 Telanissus
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               sufficient
               
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Theodoret
               had
               properly
               a
               
                 Diocesan
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Episcopal
               care
               and
               Authority
               did
               extend
               to
               many
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ;
               his
               
                 Diocese
                 being
                 forty
                 miles
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               must
               reject
               ,
               not
               onley
               that
               Epistle
               to
               Leo
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               too
               ,
               and
               his
               other
               Works
               ,
               if
               he
               hopes
               to
               make
               good
               his
               
                 Parochial
                 Episcopacy
              
               ;
               which
               is
               too
               hard
               a
               task
               to
               be
               undertaken
               ,
               without
               better
               evidence
               than
               he
               hath
               hitherto
               brought
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               he
               offers
               to
               produce
               
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 out
                 of
              
               Theodoret
               
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 improbability
                 that
                 Dioceses
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 Churches
                 .
              
               The
               question
               is
               not
               about
               the
               bare
               number
               of
               Churches
               in
               Dioceses
               ,
               which
               all
               men
               know
               to
               have
               been
               very
               different
               ;
               but
               about
               the
               extent
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Power
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               limited
               to
               
                 one
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               was
               extended
               over
               many
               .
               And
               what
               is
               there
               in
               Theodoret
               which
               contradicts
               this
               ?
               I
               extreamly
               failed
               of
               my
               expectation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               other
               places
               of
               Theodoret
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               to
               produce
               ;
               
               For
               I
               find
               five
               or
               six
               places
               cited
               out
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               but
               not
               one
               that
               comes
               near
               any
               proof
               of
               this
               matter
               .
               The
               (
               1.
               )
               proves
               
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 at
              
               Alexandria
               ,
               
                 nineteen
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 were
                 banished
                 to
              
               Heliopolis
               in
               Phoenicia
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Christians
              
               .
               
               Therefore
               in
               
               Theodoret's
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               .
               The
               (
               2.
               )
               shews
               
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 City
                 of
              
               Thebais
               ,
               
               Whither
               Eulogius
               and
               Protogenes
               
                 were
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               Who
               ever
               denied
               this
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               prospect
               of
               converting
               more
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               endeavours
               of
               Eulogius
               and
               Protogenes
               there
               ?
               But
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               proved
               that
               as
               the
               
                 Christians
                 increased
                 ,
                 new
                 Bishops
              
               were
               
               made
               ,
               which
               this
               is
               very
               far
               from
               .
               The
               (
               3.
               )
               proves
               that
               Lucius
               of
               Alexandria
               
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 by
                 force
              
               ,
               
               
                 without
                 any
                 Synod
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 Choice
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 or
                 Request
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               Mr.
               B.
               had
               forgotten
               what
               he
               promised
               to
               prove
               from
               Theodoret.
               But
               I
               wonder
               ,
               how
               it
               came
               into
               his
               mind
               to
               say
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 Presbyterian
                 Church
                 :
              
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               had
               not
               from
               Theodoret
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Peter
               of
               Alexandria
               .
               
               The
               (
               4.
               )
               is
               intended
               to
               prove
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Valens
               
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Orthodox
                 Church
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 which
                 met
                 onely
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               very
               unhappy
               ,
               that
               Theodoret
               shews
               just
               the
               contrary
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Valens
               
                 expelled
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               his
               very
               words
               :
               
                 to
                 whom
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iovianus
                 had
                 likewise
                 given
                 the
                 new
                 built
                 Church
                 .
              
               Which
               Mr.
               B.
               thus
               translates
               ,
               
                 Valens
                 found
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Patriarchial
                 City
                 of
              
               Antioch
               
                 in
                 possession
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 good
              
               Jovinian
               
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 dispossessed
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               desire
               any
               one
               who
               relies
               on
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               skill
               and
               fidelity
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               but
               to
               compare
               this
               Translation
               with
               the
               Text
               in
               Theodoret
               ;
               and
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               see
               cause
               to
               admire
               it
               .
               But
               if
               any
               one
               can
               imagin
               that
               the
               
                 Patriarchal
                 Church
              
               of
               Antioch
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Valens
               could
               consist
               but
               of
               
                 one
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               must
               give
               him
               over
               ,
               as
               one
               uncapable
               of
               being
               convinced
               of
               any
               thing
               by
               me
               .
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               what
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               time
               of
               great
               persecution
               might
               be
               driven
               to
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               it
               was
               in
               its
               
                 settled
                 state
              
               .
               
               The
               (
               5.
               )
               is
               ,
               from
               Terentius
               
                 his
                 begging
                 One
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 of
              
               Valens
               ;
               which
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 intimates
                 their
                 numbers
              
               .
               
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               reade
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               confute
               such
               arguments
               as
               these
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Papists
               should
               desire
               the
               liberty
               but
               of
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               in
               London
               ,
               doth
               that
               prove
               they
               are
               no
               more
               than
               can
               make
               
                 one
                 Congregation
              
               ?
               
               The
               (
               6.
               )
               proves
               that
               Maris
               
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Dolicha
               
                 a
                 small
                 Town
                 infected
                 with
                 Arianism
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               
                 Doliche
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Cyrus
                 was
                 no
                 great
                 one
              
               ;
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               set
               down
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Diocese
               ;
               which
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               see
               in
               Theodoret
               ,
               might
               be
               as
               large
               ,
               as
               ,
               we
               have
               evidently
               proved
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               
                 Diocese
                 of
                 Cyrrhus
              
               was
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               now
               judge
               ,
               whether
               Theodoret
               doth
               not
               plainly
               overthrow
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               notion
               of
               
                 Parochial
                 Episcopacy
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               insists
               upon
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               one
               sort
               of
               Churches
               ,
               viz.
               for
               personal
               Communion
               ,
               and
               men
               make
               another
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               a
               violation
               of
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               Man
               against
               God
               ?
               
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 evidence
                 produced
                 for
                 any
                 such
              
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 which
                 limits
              
               Episcopal
               Power
               
                 to
                 a
              
               single
               Congregation
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 extending
                 it
                 to
                 more
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 no
              
               violation
               of
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               or
               setting
               up
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 himself
                 under
                 the
                 next
                 particular
                 .
                 Yet
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 meekness
                 towards
                 his
              
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 charges
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 against
                 this
                 principle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 pleading
                 for
              
               presumption
               ,
               profanation
               ,
               usurpation
               ,
               uncharitableness
               ,
               schism
               ,
               
                 what
                 not
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
              
               rage
               and
               bitterness
               ?
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 going
                 beyond
                 the
              
               Independents
               
                 in
                 making
              
               the
               devising
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               beyond
               Parochial
               or
               Congregational
               without
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               
               them
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               call
               all
               dissenters
               Schismaticks
               ,
               a
               far
               worse
               usurpation
               than
               to
               make
               or
               impose
               new
               Ceremonies
               or
               Liturgies
               .
               But
               is
               not
               all
               this
               true
               supposing
               that
               such
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               be
               so
               devised
               and
               so
               imposed
               ?
               
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 quoted
                 it
                 for
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 looked
                 upon
                 all
              
               Churches
               beyond
               Parochial
               ,
               as
               Churches
               meerly
               of
               mens
               devising
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
              
               to
               charge
               men
               with
               Schism
               for
               opposing
               any
               such
               Constitution
               is
               unreasonable
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
              
               the
               imposing
               it
               as
               Divine
               ,
               is
               an
               intolerable
               usurpation
               ;
               
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pretends
                 to
                 write
                 for
              
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               .
               
                 My
                 business
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 shew
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               2.
               
               That
               such
               an
               Episcopacy
               as
               is
               practised
               here
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               is
               no
               devising
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               hath
               any
               thing
               repugnant
               to
               any
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               
                 And
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               '
               
                 s
                 own
              
               Cautions
               
                 in
                 his
              
               Premonition
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 that
              
               he
               doth
               not
               dispute
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 them
              
               ,
               over
               Parochial
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Successours
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               other
               general
               Overseers
               of
               the
               first
               Age
               ,
               in
               the
               ordinary
               continued
               parts
               of
               their
               Office.
               
                 And
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 his
              
               Plea
               for
               Peace
               :
               
               There
               are
               some
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               much
               incline
               to
               think
               that
               Archbishops
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishops
               that
               have
               oversight
               of
               many
               Churches
               with
               their
               Pastours
               ,
               are
               lawfull
               Successours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               ordinary
               part
               of
               their
               Work.
               
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 here
                 omit
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               '
               
                 s
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Ordinary
               governing
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Office
               ,
               
               was
               settled
               for
               all
               following
               Ages
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               reade
               of
               the
               settling
               of
               that
               form
               ,
               but
               we
               never
               reade
               of
               any
               abolition
               ,
               discharge
               ,
               or
               cessation
               of
               the
               Institution
               .
            
             
             
               〈…〉
               affirm
               a
               cessation
               without
               proof
               ,
               we
               seem
               to
               accuse
               God
               of
               mutability
               ,
               as
               settling
               one
               form
               of
               Government
               for
               one
               Age
               onely
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               .
               3.
               
               We
               leave
               room
               for
               audacious
               Wits
               accordingly
               to
               question
               other
               Gospel
               Institutions
               ,
               as
               Pastours
               ,
               Sacraments
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               for
               an
               Age.
               4.
               
               It
               was
               general
               Officers
               Christ
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 Matt.
                 28.
                 20.
                 
                 Which
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
              
               Consent
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               Church
               of
               the
               Ages
               succeeding
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 did
                 leave
              
               Successours
               
                 in
                 the
              
               care
               and
               Government
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 weight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 overballance
                 the
              
               difficulties
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 As
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 I
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 declare
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 I
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 a
              
               Continuance
               
                 of
                 the
              
               same
               kind
               of
               Churches
               
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 being
                 in
                 the
              
               Apostolical
               times
               is
               no
               devising
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
              
               repugnant
               to
               any
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 as
                 to
                 our
              
               Episcopacy
               .
               
                 We
                 intend
                 no
                 quarrel
                 about
                 names
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               '
               
                 s
                 pleasure
                 to
                 call
                 our
              
               Bishops
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 enjoy
                 his
                 own
                 fancy
                 .
                 It
                 already
                 appears
                 from
                 Saint
              
               Cyprian
               ,
               
                 and
                 might
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 made
                 plain
                 from
                 many
                 others
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 needfull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 of
                 the
              
               several
               Churches
               
                 were
                 looked
                 on
                 as
              
               Successours
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 in
                 the
              
               care
               and
               Government
               of
               Churches
               .
               
                 Now
                 the
              
               Office
               
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               '
               s
               Parochial
               Bishops
               
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 attend
                 to
              
               one
               particular
               Congregation
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
              
               Apostolical
               Office
               
                 was
                 above
                 this
                 ,
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 held
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 a
              
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 nor
                 overthrow
                 the
              
               Constitution
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               .
               
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
              
               Office
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
              
               devising
               a
               new
               species
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               But
               Mr.
               B.
               runs
               upon
               this
               perpetual
               mistake
               ,
               that
               our
               
                 English
                 Episcopacy
              
               is
               not
               a
               succession
               to
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 part
              
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 Power
              
               in
               
                 Governing
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               a
               
                 new
                 sort
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               not
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               swallows
               up
               the
               
                 whole
                 Power
              
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               leaves
               them
               onely
               a
               bare
               name
               of
               Curates
               ,
               and
               destroyes
               the
               being
               of
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               if
               I
               can
               make
               the
               contrary
               to
               appear
               from
               the
               Frame
               and
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               I
               hope
               Mr.
               B.
               will
               be
               reconciled
               to
               our
               
                 Episcopal
                 Government
              
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               remove
               the
               prejudices
               he
               hath
               caused
               in
               Peoples
               minds
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Now
               to
               examin
               this
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               two
               things
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               What
               Power
               is
               left
               to
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               What
               Authority
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               Church
               have
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               I.
               What
               Power
               is
               left
               to
               presbyters
               in
               our
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               may
               be
               considered
               two
               ways
               .
               1.
               
               With
               respect
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               2.
               
               With
               respect
               to
               their
               particular
               Congregations
               or
               Cures
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               With
               respect
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               of
               this
               Church
               :
               and
               so
               (
               1.
               )
               There
               are
               no
               
                 Rules
                 of
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               no
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               no
               
                 Form
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               allowed
               or
               received
               in
               this
               Nation
               ;
               but
               ,
               by
               the
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               it
               have
               their
               Votes
               in
               passing
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               Person
               ,
               or
               by
               Proxy
               .
               For
               ,
               all
               things
               of
               that
               Nature
               ,
               are
               to
               pass
               both
               Houses
               of
               Convocation
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 lower
                 House
              
               consists
               wholly
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               who
               represent
               the
               whole
               Presbytery
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               either
               appearing
               by
               their
               
                 own
                 Right
              
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               ;
               or
               as
               
                 being
                 chosen
                 
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
              
               from
               whom
               
                 by
                 Indentures
              
               they
               either
               do
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               receive
               Power
               to
               transact
               things
               in
               their
               names
               .
               And
               the
               Custom
               of
               this
               Church
               hath
               sometimes
               been
               ,
               for
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Dioceses
               to
               give
               
                 limited
                 Proxies
              
               in
               particular
               Cases
               to
               their
               Procuratours
               .
               Now
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               man
               of
               understanding
               ,
               whether
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Church
               have
               their
               
                 whole
                 Power
              
               swallowed
               up
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               yet
               the
               Bishops
               have
               no
               power
               to
               oblige
               them
               to
               any
               Rules
               or
               Canons
               but
               by
               their
               
                 own
                 consent
              
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               freely
               vote
               in
               all
               things
               of
               
                 common
                 concernment
              
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               not
               by
               the
               Constitution
               deprived
               of
               their
               share
               in
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Rights
               of
               Government
               ,
               viz.
               in
               making
               Rules
               for
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               main
               part
               of
               Government
               the
               Bishops
               do
               nothing
               without
               the
               Counsel
               of
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               our
               Church
               falls
               behind
               none
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               Councils
               of
               Presbyters
               together
               with
               their
               Bishops
               ;
               onely
               ,
               there
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               singly
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               ;
               and
               here
               they
               are
               combined
               together
               in
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               ;
               model'd
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
               And
               when
               the
               
                 whole
                 Body
              
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
              
               and
               Worship
               are
               thus
               agreed
               upon
               by
               a
               general
               consent
               ,
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               far
               less
               need
               of
               the
               particular
               Councils
               of
               Presbyters
               to
               every
               Bishop
               ;
               since
               both
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               are
               now
               under
               
                 fixed
                 Rules
              
               ,
               and
               are
               accountable
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               them
               .
               
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 In
                 giving
                 Orders
              
               ;
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               this
               
                 Church
                 four
                 Presbyters
              
               are
               
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 examin
                 the
                 Persons
                 to
                 be
                 Ordained
              
               (
               or
               the
               Bishop
               in
               their
               presence
               )
               and
               afterwards
               
                 to
                 joyn
                 in
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 upon
                 the
                 Persons
                 ordained
                 .
              
               And
               is
               all
               this
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Bishop's
                 Curates
              
               ,
               and
               to
               officiate
               in
               some
               of
               his
               Chapels
               ?
            
             
             
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 their
              
               particular
               charges
               ;
               
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 this
                 objection
                 ,
                 had
                 never
                 read
                 over
                 the
              
               Office
               of
               Ordination
               ;
               
                 for
                 therein
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 For
                 the
              
               Epistle
               
                 is
                 read
                 the
                 charge
                 given
                 by
                 Saint
              
               Paul
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Elders
               at
               Miletus
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 or
                 the
              
               third
               Chapter
               
                 of
                 the
              
               first
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               ;
               
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Office
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Bishop
               .
               
                 What
                 a
                 great
                 impertinency
                 had
                 both
                 these
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               Power
               
                 had
                 been
                 quite
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 the
              
               Bishops
               ?
               
                 But
                 it
                 hence
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 looked
                 on
                 the
              
               Elders
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Bishop
               in
               Timothy
               
                 to
                 be
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 as
                 yet
                 under
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 deputed
                 for
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 such
                 as
              
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               
                 were
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 suppose
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Ierome
               
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 doubtfull
                 passages
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
              
               community
               
                 of
                 the
              
               names
               of
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 governed
                 the
                 Church
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
              
               Timothy
               
                 being
                 appointed
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostolical
               Office
               of
               Government
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
              
               Epistle
               
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
              
               appointed
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               
                 Titus
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 In
                 the
              
               Bishop's
               Exhortation
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Now
               we
               exhort
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               in
               remembrance
               into
               how
               high
               a
               dignity
               ,
               and
               to
               how
               chargeable
               an
               Office
               ye
               be
               called
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Watchmen
               ,
               the
               Pastours
               and
               Stewards
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               teach
               ,
               to
               premonish
               ,
               to
               feed
               and
               provide
               for
               the
               Lord's
               Family
               ,
               &c.
               have
               always
               therefore
               printed
               in
               your
               remembrance
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               treasure
               is
               committed
               to
               your
               charge
               ;
               for
               they
               be
               the
               Sheep
               of
               Christ
               which
               he
               bought
               with
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               he
               shed
               his
               bloud
               .
               The
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               
               whom
               you
               must
               serve
               is
               his
               Spouse
               and
               Body
               .
               And
               if
               it
               shall
               chance
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               or
               any
               member
               thereof
               ,
               to
               take
               any
               hurt
               or
               hinderance
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               negligence
               ,
               you
               know
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               fault
               and
               of
               the
               horrible
               punishment
               which
               will
               ensue
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 language
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 which
                 deprives
              
               Presbyters
               
                 of
                 the
              
               due
               care
               of
               their
               flocks
               ,
               
                 and
                 makes
              
               Parochial
               Congregations
               
                 to
                 be
              
               no
               Churches
               ?
               
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 The
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 doth
                 solemnly
                 promise
              
               to
               give
               faithfull
               diligence
               to
               minister
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               Realm
               hath
               received
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               teach
               the
               People
               committed
               to
               his
               Cure
               and
               charge
               ,
               with
               all
               diligence
               to
               keep
               and
               observe
               the
               same
               .
               
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 a
              
               Cure
               and
               charge
               
                 committed
                 to
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               ;
               Preaching
               and
               Administration
               of
               Sacraments
               
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
              
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 afterwards
                 )
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 in
                 the
              
               Consecration
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
              
               That
               he
               is
               called
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               required
               to
               correct
               and
               punish
               such
               as
               be
               unquiet
               ,
               disobedient
               and
               criminous
               in
               his
               Diocese
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 particular
              
               charge
               of
               Souls
               
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 every
              
               Pastour
               
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 general
                 care
                 of
              
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ;
               
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 especially
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
              
               Office
               
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 other
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
               
                 II.
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
              
               viz.
               What
               Authority
               the
               Bishop
               hath
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               Consecration
               ,
               in
               this
               Church
               ?
               
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 what
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 calls
                 the
              
               ordinary
               parts
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               
               Authority
               ;
               
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 three
                 things
              
               ,
               Government
               ,
               Ordination
               and
               Censures
               .
               
                 And
                 that
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 did
                 believe
                 our
              
               Bishops
               
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 their
              
               Office
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 In
                 the
              
               Preface
               
                 before
                 the
              
               Book
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               evident
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               diligently
               reading
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Authours
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               these
               Orders
               of
               Ministers
               in
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 express
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               
                 rather
                 than
              
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 believed
                 ,
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 lived
                 ,
                 they
                 managed
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 Government
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 withdrew
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 some
                 Churches
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 later
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 own
              
               continuance
               ,
               the
               condition
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               qualification
               of
               Persons
               
                 were
                 ,
                 commit
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 Government
                 of
              
               Churches
               
                 to
                 such
              
               Persons
               
                 whom
                 they
                 appointed
                 thereto
                 ?
                 Of
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 uncontroulable
                 evidence
                 in
                 the
                 Instances
                 of
              
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 care
                 of
              
               Government
               
                 was
                 a
                 distinct
                 thing
                 from
                 the
              
               Office
               
                 of
                 an
              
               Evangelist
               ;
               
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 removes
                 do
                 not
                 invalidate
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 lived
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 fixed
              
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 or
                 but
                 few
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 off
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 settled
                 in
                 their
                 several
              
               Churches
               .
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
              
               sense
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 fairest
              
               Hypothesis
               
                 for
                 reconciling
                 the
                 different
              
               Testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               .
               
                 For
                 hereby
                 the
                 succession
                 of
              
               Bishops
               
                 is
                 secured
                 from
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
              
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 plain
                 ;
                 hereby
                 room
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 all
                 that
                 Saint
              
               Ierom
               
                 hath
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 what
              
               Epiphanius
               
                 delivers
                 concerning
                 the
                 differing
              
               
               settlements
               of
               Churches
               
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 allow
                 for
                 the
              
               Community
               
                 of
                 names
                 ,
                 between
              
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 governed
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostolical
               Office
               ,
               
                 became
                 the
              
               Episcopal
               ,
               
                 which
                 hath
                 continued
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 succession
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               
                 several
                 times
                 declares
              
               that
               these
               parts
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Office
               still
               remained
               in
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               Church
               .
               
               As
               for
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               function
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               to
               visit
               such
               Churches
               as
               were
               before
               planted
               ,
               and
               to
               provide
               that
               such
               were
               placed
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               were
               vertuous
               and
               godly
               Pastours
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               remaineth
               still
               ,
               and
               is
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               parts
               of
               the
               Bishops
               function
               .
               
                 And
                 again
              
               ,
               there
               is
               now
               no
               planting
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
               nor
               going
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               writing
               of
               new
               Gospels
               ,
               no
               prophesying
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               Governing
               of
               Churches
               ,
               visiting
               of
               them
               ,
               reforming
               of
               Pastours
               and
               directing
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               function
               .
               
               Again
               ,
               Although
               that
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Office
               which
               did
               consist
               in
               planting
               and
               founding
               of
               Churches
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               ceased
               ;
               yet
               the
               manner
               of
               Government
               by
               placing
               Bishops
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               by
               moderating
               and
               Governing
               them
               ,
               by
               visiting
               the
               Churches
               ,
               by
               cutting
               off
               schisms
               and
               contentions
               ,
               by
               ordering
               Ministers
               remaineth
               still
               ,
               and
               shall
               continue
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               this
               Church
               in
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               most
               meet
               men
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               .
               Bishop
               Bilson
               
                 fully
                 agrees
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
              
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               at
               first
               commit
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               but
               reserved
               the
               chief
               power
               of
               Government
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               upon
               experience
               of
               the
               confusion
               and
               disorder
               
               which
               did
               arise
               through
               equality
               of
               Pastours
               ,
               did
               appoint
               at
               their
               departures
               certain
               approved
               men
               to
               be
               Bishops
               .
               
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               these
               Bishops
               did
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               care
               and
               Government
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 proves
                 at
                 large
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 calls
              
               their
               function
               Apostolick
               .
               
                 Instead
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 were
                 easie
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 add
                 the
              
               Testimony
               
                 of
                 King
              
               Charles
               
                 I.
                 in
                 his
              
               debates
               about
               Episcopacy
               ,
               
                 who
                 understood
                 the
              
               Constitution
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
              
               Bishop
               
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 it
                 with
                 as
                 clear
                 and
                 as
                 strong
                 a
                 Reason
                 .
                 In
                 his
              
               third
               Paper
               to
               Henderson
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               Where
               you
               find
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               (
               which
               I
               deny
               to
               be
               always
               so
               )
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               now
               I
               think
               to
               prove
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               succeeded
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               name
               was
               chiefly
               altered
               in
               reverence
               to
               those
               who
               were
               immediately
               chosen
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               
                 In
                 his
              
               first
               Paper
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Treaty
               at
               Newport
               ,
               
                 he
                 thus
                 states
                 the
                 case
                 about
              
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
               I
               conceive
               that
               Episcopal
               Government
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               Apostolical
               Institution
               ,
               as
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               have
               been
               practised
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               committed
               and
               derived
               to
               particular
               persons
               as
               their
               substitutes
               or
               successours
               therein
               (
               as
               for
               ordaining
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               giving
               Rules
               concerning
               Christian
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               exercising
               Censures
               over
               Presbyters
               and
               others
               )
               and
               hath
               ever
               since
               to
               these
               last
               times
               been
               exercised
               by
               Bishops
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               in
               conscience
               consent
               to
               abolish
               the
               said
               Government
               .
               
                 In
                 his
              
               Reply
               
                 to
                 the
              
               first
               Answer
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Divines
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               that
               meer
               Presbyters
               are
               
                 Episcopi
                 Gregis
              
               onely
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               oversight
               of
               the
               Flock
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               Administration
               of
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               publick
               Prayer
               ,
               Exhorting
               ,
               Rebuking
               ,
               &c.
               but
               Bishops
               are
               
                 Episcopi
                 Gregis
                 &
                 Pastorum
              
               too
               ,
               having
               the
               oversight
               of
               Flock
               and
               Pastours
               within
               their
               several
               precincts
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               external
               Government
               .
               And
               that
               ,
               although
               the
               Apostles
               had
               no
               Successours
               
                 in
                 eundem
                 gradum
              
               as
               to
               those
               things
               that
               were
               extraordinary
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               namely
               the
               Measure
               of
               their
               Gifts
               ,
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               charge
               ,
               the
               infallibility
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               having
               seen
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               but
               in
               those
               things
               that
               were
               not
               extraordinary
               (
               and
               such
               those
               things
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               which
               are
               necessary
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               Teaching
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               Governing
               are
               )
               they
               were
               to
               have
               and
               had
               Successours
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               learned
               and
               godly
               Fathers
               and
               Councils
               of
               old
               times
               did
               usually
               stile
               Bishops
               the
               Successours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               without
               ever
               scrupling
               thereat
               .
               
                 Many
                 other
                 passages
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 out
                 of
                 those
              
               excellent
               Papers
               
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 our
              
               Bishops
               
                 are
                 looked
                 on
                 as
              
               Successours
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 call
                 our
              
               Episcopacy
               a
               new
               devised
               species
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 destroys
                 the
              
               being
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               14.
               3.
               
               It
               now
               remains
               ,
               that
               we
               consider
               whether
               the
               restraint
               of
               Discipline
               in
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               doth
               overthrow
               their
               Constitution
               ?
               To
               make
               this
               clear
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               that
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               either
               respects
               the
               admission
               of
               Church-members
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Communion
              
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 casting
                 of
                 them
                 out
              
               for
               Scandal
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
              
               Discipline
               
                 which
                 respects
                 the
              
               admission
               of
               Church-members
               .
               The
               Rubrick
               after
               Confirmation
               
               saith
               ,
               That
               none
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               he
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               or
               be
               ready
               and
               desirous
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
               
                 Now
                 to
                 capacitate
                 a
                 person
                 for
              
               Confirmation
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 necessary
                 points
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
              
               Creed
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Church
               Catechism
               ;
               
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 sufficiency
                 herein
                 the
              
               Parochial
               Minister
               
                 is
                 the
              
               Iudge
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 is
              
               either
               to
               bring
               or
               send
               in
               writing
               ,
               with
               his
               hand
               subscribed
               thereunto
               ,
               the
               names
               of
               all
               such
               persons
               within
               his
               Parish
               ,
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               confirmed
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 strictly
                 observed
                 (
                 and
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 is
                 not
                 responsible
                 for
                 mens
                 neglect
                 )
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               admission
               of
               Church-members
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
               
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               Objections
               
                 made
                 against
                 the
              
               Discipline
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Church
               
                 might
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 allowed
                 and
                 required
                 by
                 the
              
               Rules
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 duly
                 practised
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 attain
                 to
                 as
                 great
              
               purity
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 ever
                 pretended
                 to
                 by
                 the
              
               Separate
               Congregations
               
                 who
                 now
                 find
                 so
                 much
                 fault
                 for
                 our
              
               want
               of
               Discipline
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 the
              
               Churches
               of
               New-England
               
                 do
                 grant
              
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Infant
               seed
               of
               Confederate
               visible
               Believers
               are
               members
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               with
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               when
               grown
               up
               are
               personally
               under
               the
               Watch
               ,
               Discipline
               and
               Government
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               And
               ,
               that
               Infants
               baptized
               have
               a
               right
               to
               further
               privileges
               ,
               if
               they
               appear
               qualified
               for
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 these
              
               qualifications
               are
               ,
               understanding
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               publickly
               professing
               their
               assent
               thereto
               ,
               not
               scandalous
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               owning
               the
               Covenant
               before
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 Taking
                 this
                 for
                 the
              
               Baptismal
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
              
               their
               
               Church
               Covenant
               ,
               our
               Church
               
                 owns
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
              
               before
               the
               Bishop
               
                 instead
                 of
                 their
              
               Congregation
               .
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Minister
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
              
               judge
               
                 of
                 the
              
               qualifications
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 himself
                 allows
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 Who
                 grants
              
               the
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               to
               be
               a
               Condition
               of
               Right
               before
               the
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 adds
              
               ,
               that
               such
               profession
               is
               to
               be
               tried
               ,
               
               judged
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               whose
               Office
               it
               belongs
               ;
               because
               to
               Ministers
               as
               such
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               are
               committed
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               the
               Stewards
               of
               God's
               House
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 proves
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
               But
               he
               complains
               of
               the
               old
               careless
               practice
               of
               this
               excellent
               duty
               of
               Confirmation
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 hastily
                 and
                 cursorily
                 performed
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 the
                 fault
                 then
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 ;
                 not
                 upon
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Rules
               
                 are
                 very
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 those
              
               persons
               
                 in
                 it
                 who
                 slubber
                 over
                 so
                 important
                 a
              
               Duty
               .
               
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 more
                 becoming
              
               Christians
               
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 orderly
                 manner
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 retrieve
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 means
                 for
                 the
              
               Reformation
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Parochial
               Churches
               ;
               
                 than
                 peevishly
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 the
              
               want
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 reject
              
               Communion
               
                 with
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ?
                 And
                 I
                 shall
                 desire
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 to
                 consider
                 his
                 own
                 words
              
               ,
               That
               the
               practice
               of
               so
               much
               Discipline
               ,
               
               as
               we
               are
               agreed
               in
               ,
               is
               a
               likelier
               way
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               agreement
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               than
               all
               our
               disputings
               will
               do
               without
               it
               .
               
                 Yea
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               grants
               ,
               That
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               our
               Church
               have
               by
               the
               Rubrick
               the
               Trial
               and
               Approbation
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               sent
               to
               the
               Bishop
               for
               Confirmation
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               is
               for
               the
               Power
               of
               Presbyters
               herein
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               desire
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 
                 that
                 our
              
               Diocesan
               Episcopacy
               
                 doth
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
              
               Power
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
              
               Discipline
               
                 which
                 concerns
              
               admission
               of
               Church-members
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Communion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               15.
               2.
               
               As
               to
               that
               part
               of
               
                 Church
                 Discipline
              
               which
               respects
               the
               rejecting
               those
               for
               Scandal
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               Church-members
               .
               In
               case
               of
               open
               and
               
                 publick
                 Scandal
              
               ,
               
               our
               Church
               doth
               allow
               if
               not
               require
               
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Minister
                 to
                 call
                 and
                 advertise
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Table
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 hath
                 openly
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 truly
                 repented
                 and
                 amended
                 his
                 former
                 naughty
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Congregation
                 may
                 thereby
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 offended
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 offender
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 repel
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 such
                 repelling
                 ,
                 he
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 within
                 14
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 is
                 then
                 to
                 proceed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Canon
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               plainly
               a
               Power
               granted
               to
               put
               back
               any
               
                 Scandalous
                 Offender
              
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               whose
               faults
               are
               so
               notorious
               as
               to
               give
               offence
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               an
               absolute
               and
               
                 unaccountable
                 Power
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Minister
               is
               obliged
               to
               give
               account
               thereof
               within
               a
               limited
               time
               to
               the
               Ordinary
               .
               Now
               wherein
               is
               it
               that
               our
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               destroys
               the
               being
               of
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               ?
               Is
               it
               that
               they
               have
               not
               Power
               to
               exclude
               men
               ,
               whether
               their
               faults
               be
               Scandalous
               to
               the
               Congregation
               or
               not
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               justify
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Person
               for
               those
               faults
               for
               which
               they
               put
               him
               back
               from
               the
               Communion
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               Power
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               
                 greater
                 Excommunication
              
               ,
               that
               being
               reserved
               
               served
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               upon
               full
               hearing
               of
               all
               parties
               concerned
               ?
               But
               as
               long
               as
               by
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               every
               Minister
               in
               his
               Parish
               hath
               power
               to
               keep
               back
               
                 notorious
                 Offenders
              
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               prove
               from
               other
               circumstances
               that
               the
               being
               of
               our
               Churches
               is
               destroyed
               by
               our
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               .
               
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lesser
                 excommunication
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 the
                 Parish
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 half
                 reconcile
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 sort
                 of
                 Prelacy
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 sleep
                 these
                 50
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 never
                 hear
                 or
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               It
               is
               strange
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               he
               should
               never
               reade
               or
               consider
               the
               26
               Canon
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 Minister
                 shall
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 admit
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Flock
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 his
                 care
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 notoriously
                 known
                 to
                 live
                 impenitently
                 in
                 any
                 scandalous
                 Sin.
              
               This
               is
               not
               in
               the
               
                 Reformatio
                 Legum
                 Ecclesiasticarum
              
               ,
               which
               he
               mentions
               
                 as
                 an
                 abortive
                 thing
                 ,
                 published
                 by
                 Iohn
                 Fox
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               last
               any
               one
               that
               hath
               seen
               them
               ,
               knows
               to
               be
               a
               mistake
               )
               nor
               in
               Dr.
               
               Mocket's
               
                 Book
                 which
                 was
                 burnt
              
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               diligence
               he
               might
               have
               seen
               it
               (
               but
               it
               was
               
                 for
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 kind
              
               ,
               that
               Book
               underwent
               so
               severe
               a
               censure
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               insinuates
               ;
               but
               for
               seeming
               to
               incroach
               too
               much
               on
               the
               
                 King's
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
               )
               But
               I
               appeal
               to
               what
               Mr.
               B.
               calls
               
                 the
                 Authorized
                 Church
                 Canons
              
               ;
               which
               I
               think
               are
               plain
               in
               this
               case
               .
               But
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 lesser
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 temporary
                 suspension
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 own
                 Act
                 in
                 delivering
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 such
                 persons
                 .
              
               Let
               Mr.
               B.
               call
               it
               by
               what
               name
               he
               pleaseth
               ;
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               Minister
               is
               impowred
               ,
               is
               required
               to
               doe
               this
               ;
               the
               question
               then
               
               is
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               such
               a
               Censure
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               suspend
               
                 notorious
                 Offenders
              
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               that
               within
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 Minister
              
               ?
               I
               grant
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               
                 the
                 lesser
                 excommunication
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vse
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               for
               that
               supposeth
               the
               sentence
               passed
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               called
               by
               way
               of
               distinction
               from
               the
               greater
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Bishop
               in
               Person
               ,
               upon
               extraordinary
               occasions
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               Church-censure
               upon
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               was
               accounted
               a
               sort
               of
               excommunication
               by
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               ;
               for
               those
               who
               were
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Penitents
               were
               then
               said
               to
               be
               under
               a
               kind
               of
               excommunication
               ;
               
               as
               appears
               by
               several
               passages
               in
               S.
               Augustin
               ,
               produced
               by
               Spalatensis
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
               viz.
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               was
               a
               
                 penitential
                 excommunication
              
               .
               But
               Mr.
               B.
               quotes
               Albaspinaeus
               to
               shew
               
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Excommunication
                 did
                 shut
                 persons
                 out
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Church-communion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
               Which
               is
               very
               true
               of
               the
               
                 greater
                 Excommunication
              
               ;
               but
               besides
               this
               there
               were
               other
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               upon
               Offenders
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               suspended
               from
               
                 full
                 Communion
              
               ;
               but
               not
               debarred
               the
               hopes
               of
               it
               upon
               satisfaction
               given
               .
               These
               were
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Penitents
               .
               
               It
               was
               a
               favour
               to
               the
               excommunicated
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               this
               state
               ;
               and
               others
               were
               never
               allowed
               to
               hope
               to
               be
               restored
               to
               Communion
               ;
               others
               onely
               on
               their
               death-beds
               ;
               others
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               degrees
               of
               their
               Repentance
               ;
               of
               which
               those
               were
               left
               to
               be
               Iudges
               ,
               who
               were
               particularly
               intrusted
               with
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Penitents
                 .
                 Albaspinaeus
              
               grants
               that
               as
               long
               as
               men
               remained
               
                 Penitents
                 they
                 were
                 actually
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Church-communion
              
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Penitents
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 state
                 between
                 the
                 excommunicated
                 
                 and
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 being
                 still
                 Candidates
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               that
               were
               Penitents
               were
               suspended
               from
               Communion
               ;
               but
               not
               
                 wholly
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Christians
               might
               as
               freely
               converse
               with
               these
               ,
               as
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               allowed
               to
               participate
               in
               the
               
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
              
               .
               But
               there
               was
               no
               question
               ,
               wherever
               there
               was
               a
               Power
               to
               suspend
               any
               Persons
               from
               Communion
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               ;
               because
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Discipline
              
               did
               not
               consist
               merely
               in
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
              
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Iudges
               power
               lies
               onely
               in
               condemning
               men
               to
               be
               hanged
               ;
               but
               in
               so
               governing
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               
                 Scandalous
                 persons
              
               may
               be
               kept
               from
               the
               greatest
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               ,
               and
               by
               Admonition
               and
               Counsel
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               due
               preparation
               for
               it
               .
               Since
               then
               our
               Church
               doth
               give
               power
               to
               
                 Parochial
                 Ministers
              
               to
               
                 suspend
                 notorious
                 Offenders
              
               from
               the
               Communion
               ,
               it
               is
               thereby
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               deprive
               them
               of
               all
               the
               necessary
               and
               essential
               parts
               of
               Church-discipline
               .
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 If
                 a
                 Minister
                 doth
                 publickly
                 admonish
                 another
                 by
                 name
                 ,
              
               
               
                 not
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 tell
                 him
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 his
                 action
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               need
               this
               
                 publick
                 Admonition
                 by
                 name
              
               ?
               Doth
               the
               nature
               of
               Church-discipline
               lie
               in
               that
               ?
               Suppose
               a
               man
               be
               privately
               and
               effectually
               dealt
               with
               to
               withdraw
               himself
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               sufficient
               ?
               I
               am
               sure
               Saint
               Augustin
               took
               this
               course
               with
               his
               People
               at
               Hippo
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 examine
                 their
                 own
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 found
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 of
                 such
                 Crimes
                 as
                 rendred
                 them
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 he
                 advised
                 them
                 to
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Alms
                 they
                 had
                 cleansed
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 might
                 come
                 
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               no
               
                 publick
                 Admonition
                 by
                 name
              
               ;
               and
               in
               many
               cases
               Saint
               Augustin
               declares
               the
               Church
               may
               justly
               forbear
               the
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               towards
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Church
               be
               
                 a
                 true
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               Christians
               obliged
               to
               communicate
               with
               it
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               all
               his
               disputes
               with
               the
               Donatists
               .
               2.
               
               If
               a
               restraint
               be
               laid
               on
               
                 Ministers
                 by
                 Law
              
               :
               the
               question
               then
               comes
               to
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               obligation
               to
               admonish
               publickly
               an
               Offender
               ,
               or
               to
               deny
               him
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               be
               so
               great
               as
               to
               bear
               him
               out
               in
               the
               violation
               of
               a
               Law
               ;
               made
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               with
               a
               design
               to
               preserve
               our
               Religion
               ?
               But
               my
               design
               is
               onely
               to
               speak
               to
               this
               case
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
              
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               the
               neglect
               and
               abuse
               of
               Discipline
               among
               us
               are
               too
               great
               to
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               too
               notorious
               to
               be
               concealed
               ;
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               is
               not
               our
               question
               ,
               but
               whether
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               have
               lost
               their
               being
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               ?
               and
               whether
               the
               Species
               of
               our
               Churches
               be
               changed
               by
               
                 Diocesan
                 Episcopacy
              
               ?
               which
               we
               have
               shewed
               sufficient
               Reason
               to
               deny
               .
               And
               what
               other
               abuses
               have
               crept
               in
               ,
               ought
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               man
               will
               deny
               his
               assistance
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               far
               easier
               to
               separate
               ,
               or
               complain
               for
               want
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               than
               to
               find
               out
               a
               
                 due
                 way
              
               to
               restore
               it
               .
               
               No
               man
               hath
               more
               set
               out
               the
               almost
               insuperable
               difficulties
               which
               attend
               it
               ,
               than
               Mr.
               Baxter
               hath
               done
               ;
               especially
               in
               that
               ,
               it
               will
               provoke
               and
               exasperate
               
               those
               most
               who
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               be
               most
               likely
               to
               doe
               good
               on
               those
               who
               need
               it
               least
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               case
               of
               our
               Churches
               now
               ,
               is
               very
               different
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               great
               Reason
               of
               Discipline
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               for
               want
               of
               it
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Fellow-communicants
               would
               be
               defiled
               (
               for
               to
               assert
               that
               ,
               were
               Donatism
               )
               but
               that
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Society
              
               may
               be
               maintained
               .
               If
               then
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
              
               do
               take
               care
               to
               vindicate
               the
               
                 Churches
                 honour
              
               by
               
                 due
                 punishment
              
               of
               
                 Scandalous
                 Offenders
              
               ,
               there
               will
               appear
               so
               much
               less
               necessity
               of
               restoring
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Discipline
              
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               these
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Martyr
                 King
                 Charles
              
               I.
               are
               very
               considerable
               .
               
               
                 But
                 his
                 Majesty
                 seeth
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 challenge
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 appeareth
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ;
                 the
                 exercise
                 thereof
                 being
                 variable
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 different
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 his
                 Majesty
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 under
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 do
                 challenge
                 such
                 an
                 amplitude
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 to
                 belong
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Episcopal
                   Office
                
                 precisely
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Bishops
                 before
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 Constantine
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 being
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 former
                 times
                 under
                 
                   Pagan
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 a
                 
                   distinct
                   Body
                
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Rules
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishops
                 therefore
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 outward
                 coercive
                 power
                 over
                 mens
                 Persons
                 or
                 Estates
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 every
                 
                 Christian
                 man
                 when
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 voluntary
                 Act
                 put
                 himself
                 under
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 they
                 exercised
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 Power
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 
                   in
                   spiritualibus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 receiving
                 accusations
                 ,
                 converting
                 the
                 accused
                 ,
                 examining
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 judging
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 excluding
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   Scandalous
                   offences
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 enjoyning
                 Penances
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 casting
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 receiving
                 them
                 again
                 upon
                 their
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 exercised
                 as
                 well
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 there
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 a
                 complication
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 and
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 Bishops
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 exercise
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 was
                 subordinate
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 limitable
                 by
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Civil
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               due
               exercise
               of
               Discipline
               is
               a
               work
               of
               so
               much
               prudence
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               Zealots
               for
               it
               ,
               have
               not
               thought
               it
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               every
               
                 Parochial
                 Minister
              
               and
               his
               
                 particular
                 Congregation
              
               .
               
               Calvin
               declares
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 thought
                 it
                 convenient
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 :
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 invidiousness
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 example
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 abuses
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 it
                 may
                 soon
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Practice
                 .
              
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               Beza
               delivers
               his
               judgment
               ,
               who
               likewise
               gives
               this
               account
               
               of
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Parochial
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Elders
                 proceed
                 no
                 farther
                 than
                 Admonition
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Contumacy
                 they
                 certify
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 which
                 sits
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 and
                 hears
                 all
                 Causes
                 relating
                 to
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 judge
                 fit
                 either
                 give
                 admonition
                 ,
                 or
                 proceed
                 to
                 suspension
                 from
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 no
                 other
                 remedy
                 can
                 prevail
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 publick
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               every
               
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               is
               no
               more
               trusted
               with
               the
               Power
               of
               Discipline
               than
               among
               us
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               Minister
               here
               hath
               no
               power
               
                 to
                 repel
              
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               he
               can
               doe
               there
               is
               
                 to
                 admonish
              
               ;
               and
               how
               come
               then
               their
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               not
               ours
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               our
               Ministers
               be
               obliged
               to
               certify
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               theirs
               to
               certify
               the
               Presbytery
               ?
               
               since
               in
               the
               
                 African
                 Churches
              
               the
               matter
               of
               Discipline
               was
               so
               much
               reserved
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Presbyter
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Penitent
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Augustin
               proposed
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 whosoever
                 received
                 one
                 that
                 declined
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 should
                 undergoe
                 the
                 same
                 censure
                 which
                 that
                 person
                 deserved
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Council
                 .
                 Alipius
                 ,
              
               Saint
               Augustins
               great
               Friend
               and
               Legat
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Numidia
               ,
               
               
                 proposed
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 under
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 his
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 sets
                 up
                 a
                 separate
                 Congregation
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 unanimously
                 determined
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schism
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 anathematized
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               the
               Iudgment
               even
               of
               the
               
                 African
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               Mr.
               Baxter
               professeth
               greater
               reverence
               than
               for
               any
               
               others
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 their
                 Councils
                 were
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               commends
               
                 their
                 Canons
                 for
                 very
                 good
                 about
                 Discipline
                 .
              
               But
               he
               pretends
               
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop's
                 Diocese
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Parishes
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               have
               already
               refuted
               at
               large
               ,
               by
               shewing
               that
               there
               were
               places
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               under
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
               So
               that
               the
               bringing
               the
               
                 full
                 power
              
               of
               Discipline
               into
               
                 every
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               abroad
               ,
               which
               plead
               most
               for
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               would
               unavoidably
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               great
               and
               scandalous
               disorders
               ,
               by
               the
               ill
               management
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               Excommunication
               ;
               as
               was
               most
               evident
               by
               the
               Separatists
               when
               they
               took
               this
               Sword
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               foolish
               and
               passionate
               ,
               and
               indiscreet
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               brought
               more
               dishonour
               upon
               their
               Churches
               ,
               than
               if
               they
               had
               never
               meddled
               with
               it
               at
               all
               .
               And
               in
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               where
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Society
              
               is
               the
               chief
               thing
               concerned
               ,
               it
               becomes
               wise
               men
               to
               consider
               what
               tends
               most
               to
               the
               promoting
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               good
               ,
               men
               promise
               themselves
               by
               Discipline
               ,
               will
               countervail
               the
               Schisms
               and
               Contentions
               ,
               the
               heart-burnings
               ,
               and
               animosities
               which
               would
               follow
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 exercise
              
               of
               it
               .
               The
               dissenting
               Brethren
               in
               their
               Apologetical
               Narration
               do
               say
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 fatal
                 miscarriages
                 and
                 shipwrecks
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 as
                 Land-marks
                 to
                 forewarn
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 rocks
                 and
                 shelves
                 they
                 ran
                 upon
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               
                 they
                 never
                 exercised
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 .
              
               
               For
               they
               saw
               plainly
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               hold
               their
               People
               together
               if
               they
               did
               ;
               since
               the
               
                 excommunicated
                 party
              
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               friends
               enough
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               make
               breaches
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               holding
               together
               by
               
                 mutual
                 consent
              
               ,
               such
               
               ruptures
               would
               soon
               break
               their
               Churches
               to
               pieces
               .
               Besides
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               thought
               no
               less
               than
               setting
               up
               an
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Court
                 of
                 Iudicature
              
               in
               
                 every
                 Parish
              
               ;
               because
               there
               are
               no
               
                 certain
                 Rules
              
               to
               proceed
               by
               ;
               no
               standing
               determination
               what
               those
               sins
               and
               faults
               are
               ,
               which
               should
               deserve
               excommunication
               ;
               no
               method
               of
               trials
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               no
               security
               against
               false
               Witnesses
               ;
               no
               limitation
               of
               Causes
               ;
               no
               liberty
               of
               Appeals
               ,
               (
               if
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               be
               the
               onely
               
                 instituted
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Baxter
               affirms
               :
               )
               besides
               multitudes
               of
               other
               inconveniencies
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               easily
               foreseen
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               do
               not
               question
               ,
               but
               if
               Mr.
               Baxter
               had
               the
               management
               of
               this
               
                 Parochial
                 Discipline
              
               in
               any
               one
               Parish
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               by
               his
               own
               Rules
               ;
               his
               Court
               of
               Discipline
               would
               be
               cried
               out
               upon
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               as
               more
               arbitrary
               and
               tyrannical
               ,
               than
               any
               
                 Bishop's
                 Court
              
               this
               day
               in
               England
               :
               Let
               any
               one
               therefore
               judge
               ,
               how
               reasonable
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               overthrow
               the
               being
               of
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               being
               set
               up
               according
               to
               his
               own
               principles
               ,
               would
               destroy
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               very
               being
               ,
               of
               any
               
                 Parochial
                 Church
              
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               want
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               ,
               was
               never
               thought
               by
               the
               most
               zealous
               Non-conformists
               of
               old
               ,
               destructive
               to
               the
               Being
               of
               them
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               have
               already
               produced
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Cartwright
                 ,
                 Hildersham
                 ,
                 Giffard
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
               And
               supposing
               all
               persons
               left
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               their
               
                 own
                 Consciences
              
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               own
               fitness
               for
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Communion
              
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               these
               
               things
               ;
               which
               may
               serve
               towards
               the
               vindication
               of
               our
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Offenders
              
               do
               generally
               excommunicate
               themselves
               ;
               not
               daring
               to
               venture
               upon
               so
               hazardous
               a
               thing
               ,
               as
               they
               account
               the
               
                 holy
                 Communion
              
               to
               be
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               damnation
               following
               
                 unworthy
                 receiving
              
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               the
               most
               constant
               Communicants
               ,
               are
               the
               most
               pious
               and
               sober
               and
               
                 devout
                 Christians
              
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               if
               any
               such
               do
               voluntarily
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               upon
               some
               great
               
                 awakenings
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ;
               some
               
                 fresh
                 resolutions
              
               they
               have
               made
               of
               amendment
               of
               life
               ;
               after
               some
               dangerous
               sickness
               ,
               or
               under
               some
               great
               affliction
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               best
               inclined
               ,
               and
               have
               strong
               convictions
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               greater
               strength
               of
               Grace
               against
               the
               power
               of
               Temptations
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               this
               Sacrament
               be
               a
               
                 converting
                 Ordinance
              
               or
               not
               ,
               by
               
                 God's
                 Institution
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               preparation
               and
               disposition
               of
               men's
               minds
               before
               it
               ,
               puts
               them
               into
               the
               fittest
               capacity
               for
               
                 Divine
                 Grace
              
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               not
               looked
               on
               as
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               it
               is
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               
                 holy
                 Sacrament
              
               to
               those
               who
               are
               well
               prepared
               ,
               if
               those
               who
               are
               not
               ,
               do
               come
               to
               it
               ;
               any
               more
               than
               in
               joyning
               in
               Prayer
               or
               Thanksgiving
               with
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               presence
               of
               such
               persons
               who
               deserve
               excommunication
               and
               are
               
                 not
                 excommunicated
              
               ,
               do
               overthrow
               the
               being
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               then
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               did
               not
               make
               a
               Church
               ,
               when
               Iudas
               was
               present
               with
               them
               ;
               as
               in
               probability
               he
               was
               ,
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               .
               At
               least
               ,
               if
               this
               kind
               of
               Discipline
               had
               been
               so
               necessary
               ,
               
               it
               would
               never
               have
               been
               left
               so
               doubtfull
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Evangelists
               ;
               since
               it
               had
               been
               necessary
               for
               the
               information
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               have
               set
               it
               down
               expresly
               ;
               not
               onely
               that
               he
               was
               not
               present
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               was
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               before
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               several
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Churches
              
               for
               many
               years
               had
               no
               Discipline
               at
               all
               among
               them
               ;
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Supper
              
               administred
               .
               And
               were
               these
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ours
               so
               now
               ?
               
               Nay
               Mr.
               Baxter
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 some
                 Non-conformists
                 have
                 these
                 seventeen
                 or
                 eighteen
                 years
                 forborn
                 to
                 Baptize
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 administer
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 Pastours
                 of
                 any
                 Churches
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               what
               Churches
               these
               men
               are
               of
               ?
               Some
               or
               other
               they
               must
               own
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
                 Christians
                 ;
                 New
                 Churches
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 ,
              
               they
               say
               ;
               either
               then
               they
               must
               own
               
                 our
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               defect
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               they
               must
               be
               of
               
                 no
                 Church
              
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               That
               our
               Church
               is
               but
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               and
               other
               Churches
               were
               in
               ,
               when
               Nectarius
               changed
               the
               Discipline
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               took
               it
               quite
               away
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               Poenitentiary
               ,
               whom
               he
               removed
               for
               the
               scandal
               given
               ,
               was
               the
               Person
               whose
               business
               it
               was
               to
               look
               after
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               that
               all
               known
               Offenders
               performed
               the
               Penance
               enjoyned
               them
               ,
               for
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               ,
               the
               consequence
               of
               it
               Socrates
               saith
               was
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Mysteries
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Socrates
               saith
               ,
               he
               had
               from
               Eudaemon
               himself
               ,
               who
               gave
               the
               Counsel
               to
               
               
                 Nectarius
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 Office
                 away
              
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               ;
               
               and
               
                 no
                 more
                 restored
              
               ,
               saith
               Sozomen
               :
               the
               consequence
               whereof
               was
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Table
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 his
                 Conscience
                 gave
                 him
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 .
              
               And
               this
               example
               of
               Nectarius
               was
               soon
               followed
               
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
              
               ,
               saith
               Sozomen
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               decayed
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               all
               those
               Churches
               did
               not
               lose
               their
               being
               ,
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               Discipline
               .
               And
               so
               much
               in
               vindication
               of
               our
               
                 Diocesan
                 Church
                 Government
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
               I
               now
               come
               to
               the
               
                 National
                 Constitution
              
               of
               
                 our
                 Church
              
               .
               
               By
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 we
                 meant
                 that
                 Society
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   People
                
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 are
                 united
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Profession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 consistent
                 and
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 our
                 
                   National
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 men
                 united
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 Order
                 and
                 Government
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 lowest
                 kind
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Congregations
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Churches
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 largest
                 Society
                 of
                 all
                 Christians
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Catholick
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 from
                 their
                 union
                 and
                 consent
                 in
                 some
                 common
                 thing
                 ;
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 why
                 a
                 
                   National
                   Society
                
                 agreeing
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Government
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 
                   a
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 
                   particular
                   Congregations
                
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 narrowness
                 or
                 largeness
                 of
                 extent
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 France
                 being
                 as
                 truly
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 small
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Ivetot
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 several
                 Families
                 make
                 one
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 so
                 several
                 
                   lesser
                   Churches
                
                 make
                 
                   one
                   National
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 notion
                 was
                 not
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 the
                 importance
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 word
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 comprehend
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 
                   several
                   Tribes
                
                 when
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 although
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Tribes
                 in
                 its
                 
                   particular
                   Assembly
                
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Ages
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 comprehended
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Governours
                
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 
                   whole
                   Cities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 by
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 many
                 Cities
                 united
                 together
                 under
                 one
                 civil
                 Government
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Rules
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               I
               delivered
               upon
               this
               subject
               ;
               against
               which
               all
               my
               Adversaries
               have
               something
               to
               say
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               equal
               strength
               ,
               clearness
               ,
               or
               temper
               .
               Dr.
               Owen
               saith
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 since
                 I
                 make
                 National
                 Churches
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 supposeth
                 Congregational
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 entire
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 just
                 right
                 to
                 govern
                 and
                 reform
                 themselves
                 ,
                 independently
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 National
                 Constitution
                 .
              
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Institution
              
               be
               not
               limited
               to
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               ,
               then
               the
               gradual
               increase
               of
               Churches
               ,
               till
               they
               came
               to
               be
               National
               ,
               doth
               not
               alter
               any
               
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               Power
               of
               those
               Churches
               must
               limit
               and
               determin
               that
               of
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               ;
               or
               else
               nothing
               but
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               will
               follow
               ,
               if
               every
               Congregation
               may
               have
               a
               
               
                 several
                 Rule
              
               of
               Worship
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               without
               being
               liable
               to
               an
               account
               to
               any
               superiour
               
                 Church
                 Authority
              
               .
               Which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               suppose
               that
               every
               Family
               may
               govern
               it self
               ,
               because
               a
               Kingdom
               is
               made
               up
               of
               Families
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Constitution
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               No
               ,
               
               saith
               Dr.
               
                 O.
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 never
                 appointed
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 Government
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Families
                 .
              
               And
               where
               hath
               he
               appointed
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               other
               Churches
               but
               particular
               
                 Congregations
                 ?
                 But
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ends
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 express
                 Revelation
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Authority
                 ,
                 appointed
                 and
                 approved
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Civil
                 Government
                 .
              
               So
               say
               I
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               the
               Light
               and
               Law
               of
               Reason
               ,
               by
               the
               ends
               and
               use
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Society
              
               ,
               by
               
                 express
                 Institution
              
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 function
              
               in
               the
               care
               and
               Government
               of
               
                 many
                 Churches
              
               did
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               appoint
               and
               approve
               other
               sorts
               of
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               besides
               that
               of
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               God
               upon
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Nations
               after
               the
               Floud
               ,
               had
               appointed
               
                 twelve
                 Princes
              
               to
               have
               ruled
               the
               People
               in
               their
               several
               dispersions
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               plain
               demonstration
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               the
               
                 several
                 Families
              
               to
               have
               a
               distinct
               and
               
                 independent
                 Power
              
               within
               themselves
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               governed
               according
               to
               their
               appointment
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Churches
               ;
               since
               Christ
               did
               appoint
               
                 twelve
                 Apostles
              
               to
               plant
               ,
               settle
               and
               govern
               Churches
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Rulers
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               still
               under
               their
               Authority
               ,
               can
               any
               thing
               be
               plainer
               ,
               than
               that
               these
               particular
               Churches
               were
               not
               settled
               with
               an
               
                 entire
                 power
                 of
                 governing
                 themselves
              
               ?
               But
               as
               in
               the
               former
               case
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               those
               
                 twelve
                 Princes
              
               to
               
               have
               led
               out
               their
               several
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               placed
               them
               in
               convenient
               Seats
               ,
               and
               given
               them
               general
               Rules
               for
               governing
               themselves
               in
               Peace
               and
               Order
               under
               such
               as
               they
               should
               appoint
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               found
               themselves
               decaying
               ,
               should
               nominate
               so
               many
               Successours
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               for
               the
               ruling
               the
               
                 several
                 Colonies
              
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               then
               obliged
               to
               submit
               to
               such
               Governours
               ?
               Without
               breaking
               in
               pieces
               into
               so
               many
               Families
               ,
               every
               Master
               governing
               his
               family
               by
               himself
               ;
               which
               would
               certainly
               ruin
               and
               destroy
               them
               all
               ;
               because
               they
               could
               not
               have
               strength
               and
               union
               to
               defend
               themselves
               .
               So
               it
               is
               again
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Churches
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               planted
               them
               ,
               and
               settled
               such
               Officers
               in
               them
               as
               were
               then
               fit
               to
               teach
               and
               govern
               them
               ,
               still
               reserving
               the
               main
               care
               of
               Government
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               giving
               excellent
               Rules
               of
               
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Obedience
              
               and
               Submission
               to
               Governours
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               withdrew
               from
               particular
               Churches
               (
               within
               such
               a
               precinct
               ,
               as
               Crete
               was
               )
               they
               appointed
               some
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               take
               care
               of
               all
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               to
               constitute
               inferiour
               Officers
               to
               teach
               and
               rule
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               here
               is
               no
               more
               independency
               in
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               ;
               than
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 private
                 Families
              
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               general
               design
               of
               the
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               their
               mutual
               preservation
               and
               defence
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               case
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               we
               believe
               the
               
                 civil
                 Government
              
               to
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               although
               no
               Monarch
               can
               now
               derive
               his
               Title
               from
               such
               Princes
               at
               the
               first
               dispersion
               ;
               and
               would
               it
               not
               then
               seem
               unreasonable
               to
               question
               the
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               is
               attested
               by
               the
               most
               early
               ,
               knowing
               ,
               honest
               and
               impartial
               Witnesses
               ?
               Lastly
               ,
               
               as
               in
               the
               former
               case
               ,
               several
               of
               those
               
                 lesser
                 Princes
              
               might
               unite
               themselves
               together
               by
               joynt-consent
               for
               their
               common
               interest
               and
               security
               ,
               and
               become
               one
               Kingdom
               :
               so
               in
               the
               latter
               case
               ;
               
                 several
                 Bishops
              
               with
               the
               Churches
               under
               them
               ,
               might
               for
               promoting
               the
               common
               ends
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               and
               establishment
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               joyn
               together
               under
               the
               same
               common
               bonds
               and
               become
               one
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               :
               which
               being
               intended
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               so
               united
               ,
               and
               no
               ways
               repugnant
               to
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               not
               usurping
               upon
               the
               Rights
               of
               others
               ,
               nor
               assuming
               more
               than
               can
               be
               managed
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 universal
                 Pastour
              
               must
               doe
               ;
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               no
               ways
               repugnant
               to
               any
               particular
               command
               or
               general
               Rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Pope's
               challenge
               of
               
                 universal
                 Dominion
              
               over
               the
               Church
               is
               .
               Which
               I
               therefore
               mention
               that
               any
               one
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Reasoning
               will
               never
               justifie
               the
               
                 Papal
                 Vsurpations
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 saith
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               National
               Provincial
               Churches
               must
               first
               be
               proved
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               
               before
               they
               can
               be
               allowed
               to
               have
               their
               power
               given
               them
               by
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Congregational
                 Churches
                 he
                 saith
              
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               positive
               Rule
               or
               direction
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               men
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               end
               of
               such
               Churches
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               for
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 plead
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
              
               National
               Churches
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 What
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
              
               Christian
               Society
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               duty
               of
               men
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               end
               of
               it
               
                 doth
                 require
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 whatever
                 tends
                 to
                 the
              
               support
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               preserving
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 preventing
              
               dangerous
               Errours
               and
               endless
               confusions
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
              
               
               very
               nature
               
                 of
                 the
              
               thing
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
              
               Christian
               Society
               
                 becomes
                 a
              
               Duty
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 general
              
               Rules
               of
               Government
               
                 lay
                 an
                 obligation
                 upon
                 men
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 best
                 means
                 for
                 advancing
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 then
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 among
                 all
              
               Christians
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Christ
               
                 is
                 the
              
               Authour
               
                 or
                 founder
                 of
                 this
              
               Society
               
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 designs
                 the
              
               continuance
               and
               preservation
               
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 of
                 its
              
               preservation
               
                 is
                 by
                 an
              
               Vnion
               
                 of
                 the
              
               members
               
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 provided
                 the
              
               Union
               
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 doth
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 reasonably
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 tends
                 to
                 promote
                 this
              
               Vnion
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 notable
                 inconveniencies
                 or
                 mischiefs
                 which
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
              
               first
               Institution
               ;
               
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 express
                 words
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
               We
               are
               now
               therefore
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               
                 single
                 Congregations
              
               dispersed
               and
               disunited
               over
               a
               Nation
               ;
               or
               a
               combination
               of
               them
               together
               under
               some
               
                 common
                 bonds
              
               as
               to
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Government
              
               and
               Worship
               ,
               be
               the
               more
               likely
               way
               to
               promote
               Religion
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               of
               a
               Church
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               compare
               these
               two
               Hypotheses
               together
               in
               point
               of
               Reason
               ,
               as
               to
               these
               ends
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               as
               many
               Religions
               as
               Churches
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               there
               are
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               arguing
               now
               upon
               what
               may
               be
               ,
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               Supposing
               then
               every
               Congregation
               to
               have
               an
               entire
               and
               unaccountable
               Power
               within
               it self
               ;
               what
               hinders
               but
               of
               
                 ten
                 Congregations
              
               
               one
               may
               be
               of
               Socinians
               ,
               another
               of
               Papists
               ,
               another
               of
               Arians
               ,
               another
               of
               Quakers
               ,
               another
               of
               Anabaptists
               ,
               &c.
               and
               it
               may
               be
               no
               two
               of
               them
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               .
               But
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               meer
               chance
               and
               
                 good
                 hap
              
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               obligation
               upon
               them
               to
               have
               any
               more
               than
               
                 mutual
                 forbearance
              
               towards
               each
               other
               .
               Let
               now
               any
               rational
               man
               judge
               ,
               whether
               it
               appear
               probable
               ,
               that
               so
               loose
               and
               shatter'd
               a
               Government
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               should
               answer
               the
               obligation
               among
               Christians
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               best
               and
               most
               effectual
               means
               to
               preserve
               
                 the
                 Faith
                 once
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               uphold
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               Christians
               ?
               But
               supposing
               all
               these
               several
               Congregations
               united
               together
               under
               such
               common
               bonds
               ,
               that
               the
               Preacher
               is
               accountable
               to
               superiours
               ;
               that
               none
               be
               admitted
               but
               such
               as
               own
               the
               
                 true
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               promise
               obedience
               ;
               that
               publick
               
                 legal
                 Censures
              
               take
               hold
               upon
               the
               disturbers
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Peace
              
               :
               here
               we
               have
               a
               far
               more
               effectual
               means
               according
               to
               Reason
               for
               upholding
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               among
               us
               .
               And
               that
               this
               is
               no
               meer
               theory
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               sad
               experience
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               when
               upon
               the
               breaking
               the
               bonds
               of
               our
               
                 National
                 Church-Government
              
               ,
               there
               came
               such
               an
               overpowring
               inundation
               of
               Errours
               and
               Schisms
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               Age
               is
               like
               to
               smart
               under
               the
               sad
               effects
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               New-England
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               men
               ,
               as
               
                 Williams
                 ,
                 Gorton
              
               and
               Clark
               discovered
               the
               apparent
               weakness
               of
               the
               
                 Independent
                 Government
              
               :
               which
               being
               very
               material
               to
               this
               business
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               it
               as
               to
               one
               of
               them
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Roger
                 Williams
              
               was
               the
               Teacher
               of
               a
               
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               at
               Salem
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               in
               very
               good
               esteem
               as
               appears
               by
               Mr.
               
               Cotton's
               Letter
               to
               him
               :
               
               he
               was
               a
               great
               admirer
               of
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               ;
               but
               being
               a
               thinking
               man
               ,
               
               he
               pursued
               the
               principles
               of
               that
               way
               farther
               than
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               for
               he
               thought
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               joyn
               with
               
                 unregenerate
                 men
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 taking
                 an
                 Oath
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 unlimited
                 toleration
                 of
                 Opinions
                 .
              
               &c.
               These
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               his
               not
               taking
               ,
               he
               proceeded
               to
               Separation
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               gathered
               a
               
                 New
                 Church
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               theirs
               ;
               this
               gave
               such
               a
               disturbance
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               reasoned
               the
               case
               with
               him
               .
               He
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 he
                 went
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 blame
                 him
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Cotton
               told
               him
               
                 they
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 who
                 made
                 Separation
                 among
                 them
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Williams
               replied
               ,
               
                 this
                 would
                 return
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 had
                 not
                 they
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               Old-England
               ?
               In
               short
               ,
               
               after
               their
               debates
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Williams
               continuing
               in
               his
               principles
               of
               Separation
               from
               their
               Churches
               ,
               a
               sentence
               of
               banishment
               is
               decreed
               against
               him
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               this
               sentence
               approved
               and
               justified
               by
               their
               Churches
               .
               For
               these
               are
               Mr.
               Cotton's
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 concourse
                 of
                 People
                 to
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 days
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 neglect
                 or
                 deserting
                 of
                 publick
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 leaven
                 of
                 his
                 corrupt
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 provoked
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 breed
                 a
                 Winters
                 spiritual
                 plague
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 a
                 Winters
                 journey
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 .
              
               This
               Mr.
               Williams
               told
               them
               ,
               was
               falling
               into
               
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 way
              
               ,
               which
               they
               disowned
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 why
                 must
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 ?
              
               And
               he
               charges
               them
               
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 suppressed
                 Churches
                 set
                 up
                 after
                 the
                 Parochial
                 way
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 Persons
                 were
                 otherwise
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 air
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 other
                 Church
                 or
                 Worship
                 
                 than
                 what
                 themselves
                 practised
                 .
              
               Which
               appears
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               mentioned
               before
               :
               and
               Mr.
               Cobbet
               one
               of
               the
               Teachers
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               confesseth
               
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
              
               
               
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
              
               I
               now
               appeal
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               whether
               these
               proceedings
               and
               these
               Laws
               do
               not
               manifestly
               discover
               the
               apparent
               weakness
               and
               insufficiency
               of
               the
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               for
               preventing
               those
               disorders
               which
               they
               apprehend
               to
               be
               destructive
               to
               their
               Churches
               ?
               why
               had
               not
               Mr.
               Williams
               his
               liberty
               of
               Separation
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
               why
               are
               no
               Anabaptists
               or
               Quakers
               permitted
               among
               them
               ?
               
                 Because
                 these
                 ways
                 would
                 disturb
                 their
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 distract
                 their
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 overthrow
                 their
                 Churches
                 .
              
               Very
               well
               :
               but
               where
               is
               the
               entireness
               of
               the
               power
               of
               
                 every
                 single
                 Congregation
              
               ,
               the
               mean
               while
               ?
               Why
               might
               not
               the
               People
               at
               Salem
               have
               the
               same
               liberty
               as
               those
               at
               Boston
               or
               Plymouth
               ?
               The
               plain
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               found
               by
               experience
               ,
               this
               
                 Congregational
                 way
              
               would
               not
               do
               alone
               ,
               without
               civil
               Sanctions
               ,
               and
               the
               interposing
               of
               the
               Pastours
               of
               other
               Churches
               .
               For
               when
               Williams
               ,
               and
               Gorton
               ,
               and
               Clark
               had
               begun
               to
               make
               some
               impressions
               on
               their
               People
               ,
               they
               besti●red
               themselves
               as
               much
               as
               possible
               to
               have
               their
               mouths
               stopt
               ,
               and
               their
               persons
               banished
               .
               This
               I
               do
               onely
               mention
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               where
               this
               way
               hath
               prevailed
               most
               ,
               they
               have
               found
               it
               very
               insufficient
               to
               carry
               on
               those
               ends
               which
               themselves
               judged
               necessary
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               Peace
               and
               Vnity
               among
               themselves
               .
               And
               in
               their
               Synod
               at
               Boston
               ,
               1662
               ,
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               are
               come
               to
               apprehend
               the
               necessity
               of
               Con●eciation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               divisions
               and
               contentions
               ;
               and
               
                 for
                 the
                 rectifying
                 
                 of
                 male-administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 healing
                 of
                 errours
                 and
                 scandals
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 are
                 unhealed
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 care
                 ,
              
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 is
                 for
                 whole
                 Churches
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 particular
                 persons
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               Consociation
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               
                 Cotton
                 drew
                 a
                 platform
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               Is
               such
               a
               Consociation
               of
               Churches
               a
               Duty
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               doe
               any
               thing
               relating
               to
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               have
               no
               Command
               in
               Scripture
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Command
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               an
               Institution
               of
               a
               Power
               above
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               .
               It
               is
               but
               a
               slender
               evasion
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               ,
               when
               they
               call
               these
               onely
               
                 voluntary
                 Combinations
              
               ,
               for
               what
               are
               all
               Churches
               else
               ?
               Onely
               ,
               the
               antecedent
               obligation
               on
               men
               to
               joyn
               for
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               makes
               entring
               into
               other
               Churches
               a
               Duty
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               obligation
               lying
               upon
               Church-Officers
               to
               use
               the
               best
               means
               to
               prevent
               or
               heal
               divisions
               ,
               will
               make
               such
               Consociations
               a
               Duty
               too
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               such
               cases
               
                 the
                 Nature
              
               of
               the
               thing
               requires
               an
               union
               and
               conjunction
               superiour
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Congregational
                 Churches
              
               ;
               which
               is
               then
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               and
               Antiquity
               when
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               joyn
               together
               .
               Who
               agreeing
               together
               upon
               Articles
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Rules
               of
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 National
                 Church
                 representative
              
               ;
               and
               these
               being
               owned
               and
               established
               by
               the
               civil
               Power
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               obliged
               to
               observe
               the
               same
               in
               the
               several
               Congregations
               for
               Worship
               ;
               these
               Congregations
               so
               united
               in
               these
               common
               bonds
               of
               Religion
               ,
               make
               up
               the
               
                 compleat
                 National
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
               And
               now
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               consider
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               subtilties
               about
               this
               matter
               ;
               which
               being
               spred
               abroad
               in
               abundance
               of
               words
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               these
               following
               heads
               ,
               wherein
               the
               main
               difficulties
               lie
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               difference
               between
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               and
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdom
              
               .
               2.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Governing
                 Power
              
               of
               this
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Constitutive
                 regent
                 part
              
               .
               3.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 common
                 ties
              
               or
               Rules
               which
               make
               this
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 a
              
               Christian
               Kingdom
               
                 and
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               .
               
               A
               Christian
               Kingdom
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               they
               all
               own
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               onely
               equivocally
               called
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Bishops
               for
               1300
               years
               ,
               were
               far
               from
               believing
               that
               a
               Prince
               or
               Civil
               Power
               was
               essential
               to
               a
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               common
               sense
               was
               not
               constituted
               of
               another
               sort
               of
               regent
               part
               that
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               .
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
              
               Christians
               
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 hold
                 a
              
               Prince
               an
               essential
               part
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               
                 let
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 confute
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 there
                 were
              
               Christian
               Churches
               before
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
              
               Christian
               Churches
               under
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 left
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 the
              
               Power
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Keys
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 thing
              
               ,
               
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Office
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 write
                 against
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 rather
                 sent
                 it
                 to
                 his
              
               learned
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               worthy
               Friend
               Lewis
               du
               Moulin
               ;
               
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 still
                 living
                 .
              
               But
               if
               I
               onely
               mean
               a
               Christian
               
               Kingdom
               ,
               
               who
               denies
               it
               ?
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ;
               If
               all
               this
               confused
               stir
               ,
               be
               about
               a
               Christian
               Kingdom
               ,
               be
               it
               known
               to
               you
               that
               we
               take
               such
               to
               be
               of
               divine
               Command
               .
               
                 Nay
                 farther
              
               ,
               
               if
               we
               mean
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               associated
               for
               Concord
               as
               equals
               ,
               we
               deny
               it
               not
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 denied
                 and
                 disputed
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 words
                 is
                 poured
                 out
                 about
                 ?
                 It
                 seems
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Nation
               must
               be
               one
               Church
               as
               united
               in
               one
               Saccrdotal
               head
               ,
               personal
               or
               collective
               ,
               Monarchical
               or
               Aristocratical
               .
               
                 Before
                 I
                 answer
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 ask
                 another
                 ;
                 whence
                 comes
                 this
                 zeal
                 now
                 against
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               ?
               
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               
                 were
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 for
              
               National
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 thought
                 they
                 proved
                 them
                 out
                 of
              
               Scriptures
               ;
               
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 these
              
               subtilties
               
                 about
                 the
              
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               
                 did
                 ever
                 perplex
                 ,
                 or
                 trouble
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
              
               Presbyterian
               London
               Ministers
               1654.
               
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 of
                 owning
              
               National
               Churches
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               .
               And
               if
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               are
               called
               one
               Church
               ;
               let
               no
               man
               be
               offended
               if
               all
               the
               Congregations
               in
               England
               ,
               be
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 by
              
               association
               of
               equal
               Churches
               .
               
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 say
              
               ,
               it
               is
               when
               the
               particular
               Congregations
               of
               one
               Nation
               living
               under
               one
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               are
               governed
               by
               their
               greater
               and
               lesser
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               we
               assert
               a
               National
               Church
               .
               
               
                 Two
                 things
                 saith
                 Mr.
              
               Hudson
               
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               .
               1.
               
               National
               agreement
               in
               the
               same
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               .
               2.
               
               National
               union
               in
               one
               Ecclesiastical
               body
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Community
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               .
               
                 The
                 old
              
               Non-conformists
               
                 had
                 no
                 scruple
                 about
                 owning
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 thought
                 they
                 understood
                 what
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 come
                 all
                 these
                 difficulties
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
                 Is
                 the
                 thing
                 grown
                 so
                 much
                 darker
                 than
                 formerly
                 ?
                 But
                 some
                 mens
                 Understandings
                 are
                 confounded
                 with
                 nice
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ensnared
                 by
                 needless
                 Scruples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 To
                 give
                 therefore
                 a
                 plain
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
              
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               National
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
                 By
                 that
                 is
                 understood
                 either
                 (
                 1
                 )
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               diffusive
               .
               
                 Or
                 (
                 2
                 )
                 The
              
               Church
               of
               England
               representative
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               
                 National
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 diffusive
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Christians
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Pastours
               and
               People
               ,
               agreeing
               in
               that
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Government
              
               and
               Worship
               ,
               which
               are
               established
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               by
               this
               description
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               easily
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Papists
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Dissenters
               on
               the
               other
               .
               Which
               makes
               me
               continue
               my
               wonder
               at
               those
               who
               so
               confidently
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               For
               was
               there
               not
               a
               Church
               here
               settled
               upon
               the
               Reformation
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               6.
               and
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 Government
              
               ,
               the
               
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               continued
               in
               this
               Church
               ?
               (
               bating
               onely
               the
               interruption
               given
               by
               its
               Enemies
               .
               )
               How
               comes
               it
               then
               so
               hard
               for
               men
               to
               understand
               so
               easy
               ,
               so
               plain
               ,
               so
               intelligible
               a
               thing
               ?
               If
               all
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               how
               all
               the
               Congregations
               in
               England
               make
               up
               this
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               by
               
                 unity
                 of
                 consent
              
               ;
               as
               all
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               make
               
                 one
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
               If
               they
               ask
               ,
               
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 National
                 Church
                 ?
              
               I
               say
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               received
               by
               the
               
                 common
                 consent
              
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Nation
              
               in
               Parlament
               ,
               as
               other
               Laws
               of
               the
               Nation
               are
               ;
               and
               is
               universally
               received
               by
               all
               that
               obey
               those
               Laws
               .
               And
               t●is
               I
               think
               is
               sufficient
               to
               scatter
               those
               mists
               which
               some
               pretend
               to
               have
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               clearly
               see
               
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               representative
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
              
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               
                 meeting
                 together
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Laws
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               ,
               
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 advise
                 about
              
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 allowed
              
               Canons
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Church
               .
               
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Convocation
               at
               Westminster
               is
               the
               representative
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               
                 is
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               ;
               
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 onely
              
               representative
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Province
               ,
               
                 there
                 being
                 another
              
               Convocation
               
                 in
                 the
                 other
              
               Province
               ;
               
                 but
                 the
              
               Consent
               
                 of
                 both
              
               Convocations
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
              
               representative
               National
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               21.
               
               And
               now
               to
               answer
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               grand
               difficulty
               ,
               concerning
               
                 the
                 Constitutive
                 Regent
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 National
                 Church
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               proceeds
               upon
               a
               
                 false
                 supposition
              
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               capable
               of
               a
               
                 plain
                 resolution
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 proceeds
                 upon
                 a
              
               false
               supposition
               :
               
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whereever
                 there
                 is
                 the
              
               true
               Notion
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
              
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
              
               standing
               Governing
               Power
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 an
              
               essential
               part
               
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 to
                 be
              
               false
               
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               
                 himself
                 .
                 He
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
              
               one
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               particular
               
               Churches
               ,
               
               which
               are
               headed
               by
               their
               particular
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Pastours
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               this
               Vniversal
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               Troop
               is
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               a
               City
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               .
               
                 If
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 true
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 withall
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
              
               that
               every
               Church
               must
               have
               a
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               as
               essential
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 then
                 it
                 unavoidably
                 follows
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
              
               Catholick
               visible
               Head
               ,
               to
               a
               Catholick
               visible
               Church
               .
               
                 And
                 so
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               '
               s
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 hath
                 done
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 plausible
              
               Plea
               
                 for
                 his
              
               Vniversal
               Pastourship
               .
               
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 advantages
                 they
                 give
                 to
              
               Popery
               ;
               
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 vent
                 their
                 spleen
                 against
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               universal
               Church
               is
               headed
               by
               Christ
               himself
               ?
               
                 I
                 grant
                 he
                 doth
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 remove
                 the
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 for
                 the
              
               Question
               
                 is
                 about
              
               that
               visible
               Church
               whereof
               particular
               Churches
               are
               parts
               ;
               
                 and
                 they
                 being
              
               visible
               parts
               
                 do
                 require
                 a
              
               visible
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               as
               essential
               
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
              
               the
               whole
               visible
               Church
               
                 must
                 have
                 likewise
              
               a
               visible
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               visible
               Head
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 as
                 if
                 a
              
               Troop
               
                 hath
                 an
                 inferiour
              
               Officer
               ,
               an
               Army
               
                 must
                 have
                 a
              
               General
               ;
               
                 if
                 a
              
               City
               
                 hath
                 a
              
               Mayor
               ,
               a
               Kingdom
               
                 must
                 have
                 a
              
               King
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               equally
               present
               and
               visible
               
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 indeed
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               Key
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 enter
                 and
                 take
                 possession
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               plain
               resolution
               
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 any
                 such
              
               Constitutive
               Regent
               part
               ,
               or
               one
               formal
               Ecclesiastical
               Head
               as
               essential
               to
               a
               National
               Church
               .
               
                 For
                 a
              
               National
               Consent
               
                 is
                 as
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               ;
               
                 as
                 an
              
               Vniversal
               Consent
               
                 to
                 
                 make
                 a
              
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Question
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 this
              
               National
               Consent
               
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 ?
                 then
                 we
                 answer
                 farther
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 the
              
               Constitution
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Church
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Presbyters
               
                 being
                 summoned
                 by
                 the
              
               King
               's
               Writ
               
                 are
                 to
              
               advise
               and
               declare
               their
               Iudgments
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
                 which
                 being
                 received
                 ,
                 allowed
                 and
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
              
               King
               and
               three
               Estates
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Kingdom
               ;
               
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
              
               National
               Consent
               
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 any
              
               Law.
               
                 And
                 all
              
               Bishops
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 who
                 pr●fess
                 the
              
               Faith
               so
               established
               ,
               and
               worship
               God
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Rules
               
                 so
                 appointed
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 this
              
               National
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               
                 which
                 notion
                 of
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               
                 being
                 thus
                 explained
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 difficulty
                 remaining
                 in
                 all
                 Mr.
              
               Baxter
               '
               s
               Quaeries
               and
               Objections
               
                 about
                 this
                 matter
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               22.
               3.
               
               That
               which
               looks
               most
               like
               a
               difficulty
               is
               (
               3.
               )
               concerning
               
                 the
                 common
                 ties
                 or
                 Rules
                 which
                 make
                 this
                 National
                 Church
                 .
              
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               would
               know
               ,
               
               
                 whether
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Rules
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 or
                 a
                 meer
                 humane
                 Rule
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 National
                 Church
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 humane
                 Rule
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 consent
                 in
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 National
                 Church
                 ?
                 how
                 come
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 not
                 consenting
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 such
                 a
                 consent
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 differences
                 among
                 our selves
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               he
               objects
               .
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               (
               1.
               )
               Our
               Church
               is
               founded
               upon
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Rule
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               ,
               which
               we
               own
               as
               the
               Basis
               and
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               which
               ,
               all
               other
               Rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Worship
               are
               to
               be
               agreeable
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Our
               Church
               requires
               a
               Conformity
               to
               those
               Rules
               which
               are
               appointed
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               
               agreeable
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               the
               Churches
               of
               New-England
               doe
               ,
               to
               the
               orders
               of
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               among
               themselves
               by
               all
               that
               are
               members
               of
               their
               Churches
               ;
               and
               annex
               
                 civil
                 Privileges
              
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               their
               Magistrates
               impose
               
                 civil
                 Punishments
              
               on
               the
               breakers
               and
               disturbers
               of
               them
               .
               And
               although
               they
               profess
               agreement
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               do
               not
               submit
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               own
               them
               as
               members
               of
               their
               Churches
               .
               Why
               should
               it
               then
               be
               thought
               unreasonable
               with
               us
               ,
               not
               to
               account
               those
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               contemn
               and
               disobey
               the
               Orders
               of
               it
               ?
               (
               3.
               )
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               among
               our selves
               concerning
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               Orders
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               duty
               of
               submission
               to
               them
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               other
               differences
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               material
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               business
               :
               and
               I
               believe
               are
               no
               other
               than
               in
               the
               
                 manner
                 of
                 explaining
              
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               may
               happen
               in
               the
               best
               Society
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               without
               breaking
               the
               Peace
               of
               it
               .
               As
               about
               the
               difference
               of
               Orders
               ;
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               
                 Athanasian
                 Creed
              
               ;
               the
               
                 true
                 explication
              
               of
               one
               or
               
                 two
                 Articles
              
               ;
               which
               are
               the
               things
               he
               mentions
               .
               
               A
               multitude
               of
               such
               differences
               will
               never
               overthrow
               such
               a
               Consent
               among
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               not
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               same
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               23.
               
               Having
               thus
               cleared
               the
               
                 main
                 difficulties
              
               which
               are
               objected
               by
               my
               more
               weighty
               Adversaries
               ,
               the
               weaker
               assaults
               of
               the
               rest
               in
               what
               they
               differ
               from
               these
               ,
               will
               admit
               of
               a
               quicker
               dispatch
               .
               Mr.
               A.
               objects
               ,
               
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 if
                 National
                 Churches
                 have
                 Power
                 to
                 reform
                 themselves
                 ,
                 then
                 so
                 have
                 Congregational
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 do
                 amiss
                 to
                 charge
                 them
                 with
                 Separation
                 .
              
               
               I
               grant
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               proves
               that
               no
               
                 Congregational
                 Church
              
               hath
               any
               more
               Power
               over
               it
               ,
               than
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               hath
               :
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               there
               is
               as
               much
               evidence
               against
               both
               Episcopal
               and
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               as
               there
               is
               against
               the
               
                 Pope's
                 Vsurpations
              
               .
               When
               he
               doth
               prove
               that
               ,
               
               he
               may
               have
               a
               farther
               answer
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 That
                 National
                 Churches
                 destroy
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 under
                 them
              
               ;
               this
               I
               utterly
               deny
               ,
               and
               there
               wants
               nothing
               but
               Proof
               ;
               as
               Erasmus
               said
               one
               Andrelinus
               was
               a
               good
               Poet
               ,
               onely
               his
               Verses
               wanted
               one
               Syllable
               and
               that
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 By
                 my
                 description
                 the
                 Parlament
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 National
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Society
                 of
                 men
                 united
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 Order
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               But
               did
               I
               not
               immediately
               before
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 National
                 Churches
                 are
                 National
                 Societies
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Worship
                 ?
              
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               in
               the
               next
               words
               ,
               when
               I
               went
               about
               to
               prove
               
                 National
                 Churches
              
               to
               be
               
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               I
               used
               such
               a
               general
               description
               as
               was
               common
               to
               any
               kind
               of
               Church
               and
               not
               proper
               to
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               .
               
               (
               4.
               )
               
                 He
                 gives
                 this
                 reason
                 why
                 consent
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 National
                 Churches
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Congregational
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 agreement
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 warrants
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 onely
                 for
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 their
                 own
                 being
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               reasoning
               of
               a
               horse
               in
               a
               mill
               ;
               still
               round
               about
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               same
               answer
               may
               serve
               .
               
               (
               5.
               )
               Out
               come
               Mr.
               B.'s
               Objections
               ,
               
                 against
                 a
                 visible
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 National
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 differences
                 among
                 our selves
              
               ;
               as
               though
               Mr.
               B.
               could
               not
               manage
               his
               own
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               takes
               them
               and
               strips
               them
               of
               their
               heavy
               and
               rusty
               Armour
               ;
               and
               makes
               them
               
               appear
               again
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               in
               another
               dress
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               could
               not
               stand
               the
               field
               in
               the
               former
               habit
               ,
               they
               can
               much
               less
               doe
               it
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 saith
                 ,
              
               
               I
               onely
               prove
               a
               National
               Church
               a
               possible
               thing
               .
               
                 He
                 clearly
                 mistakes
                 my
                 design
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               ,
               
                 then
                 no
              
               single
               Congregations
               
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 themselves
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 others
                 in
                 matters
                 of
              
               order
               and
               decency
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
              
               consent
               
                 in
                 the
              
               same
               Faith.
               
                 To
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 shewed
                 that
                 if
                 the
              
               true
               Notion
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 doth
                 agree
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 own
              
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 own
                 a
              
               National
               Church
               ;
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 that
                 discourse
                 was
                 not
                 barely
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               possibility
               
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 but
                 the
              
               truth
               and
               reality
               
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               
               
                 But
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               Can
               it
               be
               proved
               that
               Christ
               hath
               invested
               the
               Guides
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               not
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               with
               a
               Power
               to
               make
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               prescribing
               not
               onely
               things
               necessary
               for
               common
               order
               and
               decency
               ,
               but
               new
               federal
               rites
               ,
               and
               teaching
               signs
               and
               symbols
               ,
               superadded
               to
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Institution
               ?
               
                 &c.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
              
               Church
               hath
               Power
               
                 to
                 appoint
              
               Rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Decency
               
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
              
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 which
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 others
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 care
                 of
                 its
              
               preservation
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 to
                 its
              
               privileges
               
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 disturb
                 the
              
               Peace
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Church
               ,
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               
                 may
                 justly
                 inflict
              
               civil
               Penalties
               
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 settled
              
               Church
               
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 asserts
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ours
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 wonder
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 continually
                 objected
                 against
                 our
              
               
               Church
               ,
               
                 which
                 all
              
               Societies
               
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 think
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 own
              
               preservation
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               not
               being
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 to
                 that
                 afterwards
                 .
                 One
                 objection
                 more
                 he
                 makes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 not
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 I
                 had
                 said
              
               that
               by
               whole
               or
               National
               Churches
               ,
               I
               understood
               the
               Churches
               of
               such
               Nations
               which
               upon
               decay
               of
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               resumed
               their
               just
               right
               of
               Governing
               themselves
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               owning
               Christianity
               incorporated
               into
               one
               Christian
               Society
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               common
               ties
               and
               Rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Government
               .
               Such
               Churches
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               have
               a
               just
               right
               of
               Reforming
               themselves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               liable
               to
               the
               imputation
               of
               Schism
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               
                 Would
                 one
                 think
                 ,
                 what
                 unlucky
                 Inferences
                 he
                 draws
                 from
                 hence
                 ?
              
               (
               1.
               )
               Then
               all
               that
               remain
               within
               the
               Empire
               ,
               
               were
               bound
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               
                 What
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 deny
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               Empire
               ?
               
                 then
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 safe
                 .
                 But
                 do
                 I
                 any
                 where
                 say
                 ,
              
               that
               being
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
              
               submit
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Roman
               Church
               ?
               
                 No
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
              
               Nation
               
                 resumed
                 its
              
               just
               civil
               Rights
               ,
               the
               Church
               
                 might
                 as
                 rightfully
                 recover
                 it self
                 from
              
               Papal
               Vsurpations
               ;
               
                 not
                 laying
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 paralleling
                 them
                 together
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 argument
                 is
                 on
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 side
                 .
                 (
                 2.
              
               )
               Then
               where
               Princes
               have
               not
               resumed
               their
               just
               rights
               as
               to
               Reformation
               ,
               they
               are
               Schismaticks
               that
               separate
               from
               Rome
               .
               
               
                 That
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 before
                 mentioned
              
               separation
               is
               lawfull
               ;
               
                 but
                 no
              
               Reformation
               
                 is
                 so
                 unexceptionable
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
              
               Concurrence
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Civil
               Power
               .
            
             
             
               My
               last
               Adversary
               doth
               not
               deny
               a
               
                 National
                 Church
              
               from
               consent
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 established
                 Rule
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               therein
               we
               are
               all
               agreed
               .
               So
               that
               after
               much
               tugging
               ,
               this
               point
               is
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               given
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               24.
               
               The
               next
               thing
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 interest
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Pastours
              
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               which
               great
               complaints
               are
               made
               by
               my
               Adversaries
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               injurious
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               therein
               go
               contrary
               to
               all
               Antiquity
               .
               
               Dr.
               O.
               puts
               
                 the
                 depriving
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 their
                 liberty
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 Pastours
                 among
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Baxter
               is
               very
               Tragical
               upon
               this
               argument
               ;
               and
               keeps
               not
               within
               tolerable
               bounds
               of
               discretion
               ,
               in
               pleading
               the
               
                 People's
                 Cause
              
               ,
               
               
                 against
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Patrons
                 and
                 Laws
                 :
              
               and
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 I
                 go
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Churches
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 Separatist
                 from
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 Parish
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 my
                 charge
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 schismatical
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 recoileth
                 on
                 my self
                 ;
                 who
                 instead
                 of
                 God's
                 Rule
                 ,
                 accuse
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 novel
                 crooked
                 Rules
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 as
                 many
                 modish
                 Religions
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Princes
                 .
              
               When
               I
               first
               read
               such
               passages
               as
               these
               ,
               I
               wonder'd
               what
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               might
               give
               occasion
               to
               so
               much
               
                 undecent
                 Passion
              
               ,
               as
               every
               where
               almost
               discovers
               it self
               in
               his
               Answer
               :
               and
               the
               more
               I
               consider'd
               the
               more
               I
               wonder'd
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               I
               resolved
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               doth
               about
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               
                 but
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ;
               and
               for
               all
               that
               I
               see
               ,
               of
               
                 equal
                 passions
              
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               little
               or
               no
               provocation
               .
               
               For
               I
               had
               not
               said
               one
               word
               upon
               this
               Argument
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               would
               Mr.
               B.
               seek
               a
               Cause
               to
               express
               his
               anger
               against
               me
               ?
               as
               
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 allowed
                 Princes
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 what
                 Religions
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               Surely
               ,
               he
               thought
               himself
               writing
               against
               Hobbs
               and
               Spinosa
               then
               .
               No
               :
               but
               thus
               he
               artificially
               draws
               me
               into
               this
               snare
               .
               I
               spake
               much
               against
               Separation
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               
                 They
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 separated
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 silenced
                 ;
                 therefore
                 my
                 being
                 against
                 their
                 separation
                 ,
                 shews
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 their
                 silencing
                 .
              
               As
               though
               these
               necessarily
               followed
               each
               other
               .
               What
               is
               this
               
                 to
                 Princes
                 imposing
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 please
                 ?
              
               Thus
               ▪
               Then
               Magistrates
               by
               their
               Laws
               may
               put
               out
               Nonconformists
               and
               put
               in
               Conformists
               .
               But
               have
               we
               not
               the
               same
               Religion
               still
               ?
               But
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 Baxter
                 ,
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 my
                 supposed
                 Grounds
                 ;
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 appoint
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 Separatists
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 obey
                 them
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               admirable
               ingenuity
               ,
               to
               rail
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               suppositions
               of
               his
               own
               making
               ?
               However
               Mr.
               Baxter
               will
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               let
               me
               say
               what
               I
               will.
               The
               People's
               part
               he
               will
               take
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               take
               that
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Laws
               ,
               if
               I
               think
               good
               ;
               and
               since
               they
               are
               fallen
               to
               my
               lot
               ,
               I
               will
               defend
               them
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               .
               Mr.
               B.
               appearing
               very
               warm
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               what
               doth
               Mr.
               A.
               coming
               after
               him
               ,
               but
               make
               it
               the
               very
               first
               and
               
                 fundamental
                 Ground
              
               of
               their
               Separation
               ?
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 upon
                 a
                 due
                 ballance
                 of
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 has
                 an
                 inherent
                 right
                 to
                 choose
                 its
                 own
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 to
                 chuse
                 his
                 own
                 Church
                 .
              
               Nay
               then
               ,
               I
               thought
               ,
               we
               were
               in
               a
               very
               fair
               way
               of
               settlement
               ;
               when
               the
               Anabaptists
               in
               Germany
               never
               broached
               a
               
                 looser
                 principle
              
               than
               this
               ;
               nor
               more
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               possibility
               
               of
               having
               an
               
                 established
                 Church
              
               :
               for
               it
               leads
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               Schisms
               and
               Factions
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               Laws
               and
               Authority
               in
               Church
               or
               State.
               The
               Authour
               of
               the
               Letter
               goes
               upon
               the
               same
               principle
               too
               ,
               
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Guides
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Primitive
                 practice
                 .
              
               This
               I
               perceive
               is
               a
               
                 popular
                 argument
              
               ,
               and
               a
               fine
               device
               to
               draw
               in
               the
               
                 common
                 People
              
               to
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 Party
              
               ;
               whatever
               becomes
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               mens
               just
               and
               
                 legal
                 Rights
                 of
                 Patronage
              
               ,
               all
               must
               yield
               to
               the
               
                 antecedent
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               .
               But
               to
               bring
               this
               matter
               to
               a
               strict
               debate
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               these
               three
               things
               .
               1.
               
               What
               Original
               ,
               or
               
                 inherent
                 Right
              
               and
               Power
               the
               People
               had
               .
               2.
               
               How
               they
               came
               to
               be
               devested
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Whether
               there
               be
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               resume
               it
               .
               And
               from
               thence
               we
               shall
               understand
               ,
               whether
               some
               of
               the
               
               People's
               consenting
               to
               hear
               the
               
                 Nonconformists
                 preach
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Laws
               ,
               can
               excuse
               them
               from
               Separation
               ?
               for
               this
               lies
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Original
                 ,
                 inherent
                 Right
              
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               .
               Dr.
               O.
               supposeth
               all
               
                 Church-Power
                 to
                 be
                 originally
                 in
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               for
               to
               manifest
               how
               favourable
               
                 wise
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 the
                 Congregational
                 way
                 ,
              
               he
               quotes
               a
               saying
               of
               
                 F.
                 Paul
              
               ;
               
               out
               of
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               lately
               translated
               into
               
                 English
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 altogether
                 a
                 Democratical
                 Form
              
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               opinion
               so
               absurd
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               easily
               believe
               such
               a
               saying
               to
               have
               come
               from
               so
               learned
               and
               judicious
               a
               Person
               .
               For
               was
               there
               not
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               formed
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ?
               Did
               not
               Christ
               appoint
               Apostles
               and
               give
               them
               Commission
               and
               Authority
               for
               that
               end
               ?
               Where
               was
               
               the
               
                 Church
                 power
              
               then
               lodged
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ?
               Did
               not
               they
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               planted
               Churches
               ,
               appoint
               Officers
               to
               teach
               and
               govern
               them
               ?
               And
               did
               they
               not
               give
               them
               Authority
               to
               doe
               what
               they
               had
               appointed
               ?
               Were
               not
               then
               the
               several
               Pastours
               and
               Teachers
               invested
               with
               a
               
                 Power
                 superiour
              
               to
               that
               of
               the
               People
               and
               independent
               upon
               them
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               had
               such
               Power
               and
               Authority
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               how
               came
               their
               Power
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Church
                 Government
              
               then
               were
               Democratical
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               Is
               it
               reasonable
               to
               suppose
               the
               People
               should
               assemble
               to
               choose
               their
               Officers
               ,
               and
               convey
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               to
               them
               ;
               which
               never
               were
               in
               their
               hands
               ?
               And
               how
               could
               they
               make
               choice
               of
               men
               for
               their
               fitness
               and
               abilities
               ,
               when
               their
               abilities
               depended
               so
               much
               on
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ?
              
               For
               
                 then
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               planted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               directions
               given
               about
               the
               choice
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               no
               more
               is
               required
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               than
               barely
               their
               Testimony
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 report
              
               .
               But
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               said
               or
               intimated
               that
               the
               Congregation
               being
               the
               
                 first
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
              
               must
               meet
               together
               ,
               and
               choose
               their
               Pastour
               ,
               and
               then
               convey
               the
               
                 Ministerial
                 Power
              
               over
               themselves
               ,
               to
               them
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               true
               
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 Government
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 Democratical
                 ,
              
               the
               Apostles
               have
               done
               the
               People
               a
               mighty
               injury
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               said
               no
               more
               of
               their
               Power
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               done
               of
               the
               Pope's
               .
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Brethren
               were
               present
               at
               the
               nomination
               of
               a
               
                 new
                 Apostle
              
               :
               
               but
               were
               not
               the
               Women
               so
               too
               ?
               And
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               in
               their
               hands
               too
               ?
               Suppose
               not
               ,
               doth
               this
               
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Power
              
               was
               then
               Democratical
               ?
               then
               the
               People
               made
               an
               Apostle
               and
               gave
               him
               his
               Power
               ;
               which
               I
               do
               not
               think
               any
               man
               would
               say
               ,
               much
               less
               
                 F.
                 Paul.
              
               As
               
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Deacons
              
               ;
               it
               was
               no
               properly
               
                 Church
                 Power
              
               which
               they
               had
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               Stewards
               of
               the
               
                 common
                 Stock
              
               ;
               and
               was
               there
               not
               then
               ,
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Community
               should
               be
               satisfied
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               men
               ?
               
               
                 When
                 Saint
              
               Peter
               received
               Cornelius
               
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               Must
               he
               therefore
               derive
               his
               power
               from
               it
               ?
               Do
               not
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               proceedings
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               Subjects
               minds
               ?
               But
               here
               is
               not
               
                 all
                 the
                 Church
              
               mentioned
               ;
               
               onely
               
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 at
                 Ierusalem
              
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               understand
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               receiving
               a
               
                 Gentile
                 Convert
              
               .
               And
               what
               is
               this
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ?
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               
                 the
                 People
                 did
                 intervene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Brethren
                 .
              
               I
               grant
               it
               ;
               but
               is
               it
               not
               expresly
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               was
               sent
               up
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ?
              
               
               Is
               it
               not
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 met
                 to
                 debate
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 silent
              
               ?
               
               Is
               it
               not
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Decrees
                 were
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               the
               People
               ?
               
               And
               here
               was
               the
               proper
               occasion
               to
               have
               declared
               their
               Power
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               it
               signifies
               no
               more
               than
               their
               
                 general
                 consent
              
               to
               the
               Decrees
               that
               were
               then
               made
               .
               
                 In
                 success
                 of
                 time
              
               ,
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 increased
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 retiring
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
              
               and
               having
               
                 left
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 the
                 Government
                 was
                 retained
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 Aristocratical
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 election
                 which
                 was
                 Popular
                 .
              
               Which
               account
               is
               neither
               agreeable
               to
               Reason
               ,
               nor
               to
               Antiquity
               .
               For
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               Aristocratical
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ?
               How
               came
               it
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               from
               that
               to
               a
               
                 Democratical
                 Form
              
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               Apostles
               appoint
               Rulers
               in
               the
               several
               Churches
               ,
               and
               charged
               the
               People
               to
               
                 obey
                 them
              
               ?
               And
               was
               this
               an
               argument
               the
               Power
               was
               then
               in
               the
               People
               ?
               It
               was
               not
               then
               
                 the
                 People's
                 withdrawing
              
               (
               of
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               evidence
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               much
               evidence
               still
               left
               for
               the
               
                 People's
                 Power
              
               ,
               in
               Antiquity
               )
               but
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               Aristocratical
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               25.
               
               We
               therefore
               come
               now
               to
               consider
               the
               
                 Popular
                 Elections
              
               ,
               as
               to
               which
               there
               is
               so
               fair
               a
               pretence
               from
               Antiquity
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               fix
               any
               inherent
               ,
               or
               
                 unalterable
                 Right
              
               in
               the
               People
               .
               As
               I
               shall
               make
               appear
               ,
               by
               these
               following
               observations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               main
               ground
               of
               the
               
                 People's
                 Interest
              
               was
               founded
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               Canon
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
              
               and
               of
               
                 good
                 report
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               People
               upon
               this
               assuming
               the
               Power
               of
               Elections
               ,
               caused
               great
               disturbances
               and
               disorders
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               to
               prevent
               these
               ,
               many
               Bishops
               were
               appointed
               without
               their
               choice
               ,
               and
               Canons
               made
               for
               the
               better
               regulating
               of
               them
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               That
               when
               there
               were
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               they
               did
               interpose
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               popular
               claim
               ;
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               consequence
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               upon
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Christendom
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               People
               was
               secured
               by
               their
               consent
               in
               Parlaments
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               such
               consent
               the
               Nomination
               of
               Bishops
               was
               reserved
               to
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Patronage
               of
               Livings
               to
               
                 particular
                 Persons
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               things
               being
               thus
               settled
               by
               established
               Laws
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reasonable
               Ground
               for
               the
               Peoples
               resuming
               the
               Power
               of
               electing
               their
               own
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               in
               opposition
               to
               these
               Laws
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               can
               make
               good
               these
               Observations
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               a
               full
               answer
               to
               all
               the
               Questions
               propounded
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Right
               and
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               my
               Adversaries
               build
               so
               much
               upon
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 That
                 the
                 main
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Peoples
                 interest
                 was
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Canon
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blameless
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 .
              
               For
               so
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Scholiast
              
               argues
               from
               that
               place
               in
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 report
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Theophylact.
               And
               both
               have
               it
               from
               Saint
               Chrysostom
               .
               So
               it
               is
               said
               concerning
               Timothy
               himself
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Who
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 Testimony
                 from
                 the
                 Brethren
                 in
                 Lystra
                 and
                 Iconium
                 .
              
               
               And
               this
               is
               mentioned
               before
               Saint
               
               Paul's
               
               taking
               him
               into
               the
               Office
               of
               an
               Evangelist
               .
               So
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               bid
               them
               find
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 reputation
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               a
               very
               considerable
               Testimony
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Clemens
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               
               where
               he
               gives
               an
               account
               ,
               how
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 through
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 did
                 appoint
                 their
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 spiritual
                 trial
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 believe
                 .
              
               Here
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 appointment
              
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 choice
              
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Authority
               could
               not
               be
               from
               them
               ,
               whom
               they
               were
               appointed
               
                 first
                 to
                 convert
              
               and
               then
               
                 to
                 govern
              
               ;
               and
               although
               their
               number
               was
               but
               small
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               increased
               ,
               though
               into
               many
               Congregations
               ,
               they
               were
               still
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               over
               them
               .
               And
               then
               he
               shews
               
                 how
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 this
                 Power
                 from
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 appoint
                 others
                 :
              
               and
               he
               brings
               the
               Instance
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 emulation
                 among
                 the
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 what
                 method
                 he
                 took
                 for
                 putting
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 blossoming
                 of
                 Aarons
                 Rod
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 did
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 prevent
                 confusion
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 bring
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               now
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 foresaw
                 the
                 contentions
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               about
               the
               choice
               of
               men
               into
               that
               Office
               of
               Ruling
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               the
               sense
               shews
               to
               be
               his
               meaning
               :
               
                 therefore
                 ,
                 foreseeing
                 these
                 things
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 they
                 appointed
                 the
                 persons
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 their
                 Offices
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 instruction
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 some
                 died
                 ,
                 other
                 approved
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 chosen
                 into
                 their
                 Office.
                 Those
                 therefore
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 eminent
                 Men
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 being
                 therewith
                 
                 well-pleased
                 ,
                 discharging
                 their
                 Office
                 with
                 humility
                 ,
                 quietness
                 ,
                 readiness
                 ,
                 and
                 unblameableness
                 ,
                 being
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 of
                 good
                 report
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 such
                 men
                 cannot
                 justly
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Office.
              
               It
               seems
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               were
               at
               that
               time
               factious
               against
               some
               Officers
               in
               their
               Church
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               throw
               them
               out
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               and
               made
               such
               a
               disturbance
               thereby
               as
               had
               brought
               a
               
                 great
                 scandal
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               on
               themselves
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               made
               Clemens
               write
               this
               Epistle
               to
               them
               ;
               wherein
               he
               adviseth
               those
               busie
               men
               
                 rather
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Church
                 themselves
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 continue
                 making
                 such
                 a
                 disturbance
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 good
                 Christians
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 bring
                 more
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 heat
                 and
                 contentions
                 .
              
               Now
               by
               this
               discourse
               of
               Clemens
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               these
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               not
               chosen
               by
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               other
               
                 great
                 Men
              
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Order
               ?
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               they
               took
               this
               course
               on
               purpose
               to
               prevent
               the
               contentions
               that
               might
               happen
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               those
               who
               should
               bear
               Office
               in
               it
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               That
               all
               that
               the
               People
               had
               to
               doe
               ,
               was
               to
               
                 give
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               or
               to
               express
               their
               approbation
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               so
               appointed
               .
               For
               he
               could
               not
               allow
               their
               
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
              
               ,
               since
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 appointed
                 Officers
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 contentions
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               it
               seems
               very
               probable
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               one
               great
               reason
               of
               the
               faction
               among
               them
               ;
               viz.
               that
               those
               few
               Popular
               men
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               who
               caused
               all
               the
               disturbance
               ,
               represented
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               grievance
               to
               them
               ;
               that
               their
               Pastours
               and
               Officers
               were
               appointed
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               chosen
               by
               themselves
               .
               For
               they
               had
               no
               objection
               against
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 
                 themselves
              
               ,
               being
               allowed
               to
               be
               men
               of
               
                 unblameable
                 lives
              
               ;
               yet
               a
               contention
               there
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               
                 casting
                 them
                 out
              
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               contention
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 designed
                 to
                 prevent
                 by
                 appointing
                 a
                 succession
                 from
                 such
                 whom
                 themselves
                 ordain●d
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               ●ikely
               ,
               they
               challenged
               this
               power
               to
               themselves
               to
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               those
               whom
               they
               
                 had
                 not
                 chosen
              
               .
               But
               it
               seems
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               knowing
               what
               contentions
               would
               follow
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               took
               〈…〉
               them
               ,
               leaving
               to
               the
               People
               their
               Testimony
               concerning
               those
               whom
               they
               ordained
               .
               And
               this
               is
               plain
               ,
               even
               from
               Saint
               Cyprian
               where
               he
               discourseth
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               in
               that
               very
               Epistle
               concerning
               Basilides
               and
               Martialis
               ,
               to
               which
               Mr.
               Baxter
               refers
               me
               .
               For
               ,
               the
               force
               of
               what
               Saint
               Cyprian
               saith
               comes
               at
               last
               onely
               to
               this
               
                 giving
                 Testimony
              
               ;
               
               therefore
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 God
                 appointed
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 thereby
                 shewing
                 that
                 Ordinations
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 sub
                 Populi
                 Assistentis
                 Conscientiâ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 :
              
               for
               what
               reason
               ?
               that
               they
               might
               give
               them
               Power
               ?
               no
               ;
               that
               was
               never
               done
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               nor
               then
               imagined
               ,
               when
               S.
               Cyprian
               wrote
               ;
               but
               he
               gives
               the
               account
               of
               it
               himself
               ;
               
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 either
                 their
                 faults
                 might
                 be
                 published
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 good
                 acts
                 commended
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 suffrage
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               The
               People
               here
               had
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Election
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               in
               matter
               of
               Testimony
               concerning
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Person
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 almost
                 a
                 general
                 Custom
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 thinks
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Divine
                 Tradition
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 Practice
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 People
                 wanted
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Bishops
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 new
                 Bishop
                 was
                 chosen
                 ,
                 plebe
                 praesente
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 being
                 present
                 ,
              
               (
               not
               by
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               
                 People
                 )
                 quae
                 singulorum
                 vitam
                 plenissimè
                 novit
                 ,
                 which
                 best
                 understands
                 every
                 mans
                 Conversation
                 :
              
               and
               this
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 was
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 their
                 Fellow-bishop
              
               Sabinus
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
              
               Basilides
               .
               Where
               he
               doth
               express
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               he
               requires
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               which
               being
               thus
               performed
               ,
               he
               incourages
               the
               People
               to
               withdraw
               from
               Basilides
               and
               to
               adhere
               to
               Sabinus
               .
               For
               ,
               Basilides
               having
               fallen
               foully
               into
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               joyned
               blasphemy
               with
               it
               ,
               had
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 accord
              
               laid
               down
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               and
               desired
               onely
               to
               be
               received
               to
               Lay-Communion
               ,
               upon
               this
               Sabinus
               was
               
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
              
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               after
               which
               Basilides
               goes
               to
               Rome
               and
               there
               engages
               the
               Bishop
               to
               interpose
               in
               his
               behalf
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               restored
               ;
               Sabinus
               finding
               this
               ,
               makes
               his
               application
               to
               Saint
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               
                 African
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               who
               write
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               People
               to
               withdraw
               from
               Basilides
               ,
               saying
               
                 that
                 it
                 belonged
                 chiefly
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 bad
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               the
               strongest
               Testimony
               in
               Antiquity
               for
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Power
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               here
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               was
               in
               a
               case
               where
               a
               Bishop
               had
               
                 voluntarily
                 resigned
              
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Another
               Bishop
               was
               put
               into
               his
               room
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               judgment
               and
               Ordination
               of
               the
               
                 neighbour
                 Bishops
              
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               They
               had
               the
               judgment
               of
               a
               whole
               Council
               of
               
                 African
                 Bishops
              
               for
               their
               deserting
               him
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               For
               a
               notorious
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Idolatry
              
               and
               Blasphemy
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 confession
              
               .
               (
               5.
               )
               All
               the
               proof
               which
               Saint
               Cyprian
               brings
               for
               this
               ,
               doth
               amount
               to
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               People
               were
               most
               concerned
               to
               give
               Testimony
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               good
               or
               
                 bad
                 lives
              
               of
               their
               Bishops
               .
               
               This
               further
               appears
               by
               the
               words
               in
               Lampridius
               concerning
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               ,
               who
               proposed
               the
               names
               of
               his
               
                 civil
                 Officers
              
               to
               the
               
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 hard
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Christians
                 and
                 Iews
                 did
                 so
                 about
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 about
                 Governours
                 of
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 mens
                 lives
                 and
                 fortunes
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               But
               no
               man
               could
               ever
               from
               hence
               imagin
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               had
               the
               Power
               to
               make
               or
               
                 unmake
                 the
                 Governours
              
               of
               
                 Roman
                 Provinces
              
               .
               
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Peoples
                 presence
                 was
                 necessary
                 at
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 all
                 know
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 their
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               
                 astante
                 Populo
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 standing
                 by
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               meant
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 A
                 Bishop
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Testimony
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               the
               People
               upon
               this
               assuming
               the
               Power
               of
               Elections
               caused
               great
               disturbances
               and
               disorders
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               
               Eusebius
               represents
               the
               disorders
               of
               Antioch
               to
               have
               been
               so
               great
               in
               the
               City
               upon
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               
                 new
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Divisions
               of
               the
               
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 shaken
                 the
                 Emperour's
                 Kindness
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 flame
                 was
                 kindled
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 near
                 destroying
                 both
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 certainly
                 drawn
                 Swords
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 not
                 restrained
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 send
                 Officers
                 and
                 Messages
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 quiet
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 much
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 many
                 meetings
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               
               
                 at
                 last
              
               Eustathius
               
                 was
                 chosen
                 .
                 Greg.
                 Nazianzen
              
               sets
               forth
               the
               mighty
               unruliness
               of
               the
               People
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               saying
               
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 dangerous
                 sedition
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 suppressed
                 :
              
               
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 very
                 prone
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 .
              
               And
               although
               there
               was
               one
               Person
               of
               
                 incomparable
                 worth
              
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               through
               the
               Parties
               and
               Factions
               that
               were
               made
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               complains
               so
               much
               of
               the
               inconveniencies
               of
               
                 popular
                 Elections
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wishes
                 them
                 alter'd
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Elections
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               ;
               and
               he
               thinks
               
                 no
                 Common-wealth
                 so
                 disorderly
                 as
                 this
                 method
                 of
                 Election
                 was
                 .
              
               
               Evagrius
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 sedition
                 at
              
               Alexandria
               
                 was
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 between
              
               Dioscorus
               and
               Proterius
               ;
               
                 the
                 People
                 rising
                 against
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 murthered
              
               Proterius
               .
               Such
               
                 dangerous
                 Seditions
              
               are
               described
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               upon
               the
               Election
               of
               Paulus
               and
               Macedonius
               ,
               by
               Sozomen
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               place
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Eudoxius
               ,
               
               and
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Atticus
               by
               Socrates
               ;
               
               and
               after
               the
               deprivation
               of
               Nestorius
               .
               
               And
               again
               at
               Antioch
               upon
               the
               removal
               of
               Eudoxius
               ;
               and
               about
               the
               Election
               of
               Flavianus
               ;
               at
               Ephesus
               by
               Saint
               Chrysostom
               ,
               at
               Verselles
               by
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ;
               
               at
               Milan
               by
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               places
               .
               
               I
               shall
               onely
               adde
               a
               remarkable
               one
               at
               Rome
               on
               the
               choice
               of
               Damasus
               :
               which
               came
               
                 to
                 bloodshed
              
               for
               
                 several
                 days
              
               ;
               
               and
               is
               particularly
               related
               by
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Preface
               to
               Faustinus
               his
               
                 Libellus
                 Precum
              
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               grants
               
                 there
                 are
                 inconveniencies
                 in
                 the
                 Peoples
                 consenting
                 Power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 affairs
                 .
              
               
               But
               are
               these
               
                 tolerable
                 inconveniencies
              
               ?
               Is
               this
               Power
               still
               to
               be
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Laws
               ,
               as
               though
               Religion
               lay
               at
               stake
               ;
               and
               onely
               Magistrates
               were
               
                 bad
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               always
               good
               and
               wise
               and
               vertuous
               ?
               A
               man
               must
               have
               great
               spite
               against
               
               Men
               in
               Power
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               fondness
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 People
              
               that
               can
               represent
               
                 great
                 Men
                 as
                 wicked
                 ,
                 debauched
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               Vices
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 People
              
               ;
               besides
               their
               Ignorance
               and
               incapacity
               of
               judging
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               and
               their
               great
               proneness
               to
               fall
               into
               sidings
               and
               parties
               and
               
                 unreasonable
                 contentions
              
               on
               such
               occasions
               .
               
               But
               Saint
               Chrysostom
               complains
               much
               of
               the
               
                 unfitness
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
              
               
               Saint
               Hierom
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 choose
                 men
                 like
                 themselves
                 :
              
               and
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 whom
                 the
                 People
                 choose
                 .
              
               
               Origen
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 often
                 moved
                 either
                 for
                 favour
                 or
                 reward
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 That
                 to
                 prevent
                 these
              
               inconveniencies
               many
               Bishops
               
                 were
                 appointed
                 without
                 the
              
               choice
               
                 of
                 the
              
               People
               ,
               and
               Canons
               
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 the
              
               regulation
               of
               Elections
               .
               
               
                 In
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               the
               Election
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
              
               12
               Presbyters
               ;
               
                 as
                 Saint
              
               Ierom
               
                 and
                 others
                 shew
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
              
               Constitution
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
              
               alteration
               
                 made
                 by
              
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
              
               chosen
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               12
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               .
               So
               Severus
               
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
              
               Alexandrian
               Patriarchs
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Patriarch
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               met
               together
               and
               prayed
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               to
               election
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               Presbyter
               declared
               it
               belonged
               to
               them
               to
               choose
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               other
               Bishops
               to
               consecrate
               him
               .
               To
               which
               the
               Bishops
               assented
               ,
               onely
               saying
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               worthy
               they
               would
               consecrate
               whom
               they
               chose
               ,
               but
               not
               otherwise
               .
               Elmacinus
               
                 makes
                 this
                 a
              
               Constitution
               
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Mark
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
              
               foundation
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 saith
              
               it
               continued
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
               Nicene
               Council
               :
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 as
              
               Hilarius
               the
               Deacon
               saith
               ,
               the
               custom
               was
               alter'd
               ,
               by
               a
               Council
               among
               themselves
               ,
               which
               determin'd
               that
               they
               might
               choose
               the
               most
               deserving
               person
               ,
               whether
               of
               that
               Body
               or
               not
               .
               
                 And
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 room
                 for
              
               popular
               elections
               ,
               
                 whereever
                 that
              
               Custom
               
                 obtained
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Counterfeit
              
               Ambrose
               
                 speaks
                 of
              
               ,
               ut
               recedente
               uno
               sequens
               ei
               succederet
               ;
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishop
               dying
               and
               the
               next
               in
               course
               succeeding
               .
               
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 particular
              
               conceit
               
                 of
                 that
              
               Authour
               ,
               
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 consecrating
                 others
                 in
                 several
              
               Churches
               
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
              
               choice
               
                 made
                 by
                 the
              
               People
               .
               
                 So
                 ,
                 when
              
               Narcissus
               
                 retired
                 from
              
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               the
               neighbour
               Bishops
               assembled
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               one
               Dius
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               
               and
               after
               him
               followed
               Germanio
               and
               then
               Gordius
               ,
               in
               whose
               time
               Narcissus
               returned
               :
               but
               being
               grown
               very
               old
               ,
               Alexander
               was
               brought
               in
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               by
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               a
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               .
               Severus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Milevis
               in
               his
               life-time
               appointed
               his
               Successour
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               the
               Clergy
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               People
               ;
               
                 great
                 disturbance
                 was
                 feared
                 hereupon
                 ;
                 the
              
               Clergy
               
                 sent
                 to
                 Saint
              
               Augustin
               
                 to
                 come
                 among
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
              
               settle
               their
               new
               Bishop
               ;
               
                 who
                 went
              
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               received
               the
               Bishop
               so
               appointed
               very
               quietly
               .
               S.
               Augustin
               
                 himself
                 declares
              
               ,
               the
               sad
               effects
               he
               had
               often
               seen
               of
               the
               Churches
               Election
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 through
                 the
              
               ambition
               
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               contention
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               desired
               to
               prevent
               any
               such
               disturbance
               in
               his
               City
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               .
               
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 ,
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
              
               People
               
                 that
                 he
                 designed
              
               Eradius
               ,
               
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 Copies
                 have
                 it
                 ,
              
               Eraclius
               
                 for
                 his
              
               Successour
               .
               So
               Paulus
               the
               Novation
               Bishop
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               
               
                 appointed
                 his
              
               Successour
               Marcianus
               to
               prevent
               the
               contentions
               that
               might
               
               happen
               after
               his
               death
               ;
               and
               got
               his
               Presbyters
               to
               consent
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Greek
                 Canonists
              
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Council
                 of
              
               Nice
               
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 power
                 of
                 election
                 of
                 Bishops
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               apparent
               from
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Bishops
                 were
                 sometimes
                 consecrated
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ;
               for
               it
               doth
               suppose
               a
               Bishop
               after
               
                 consecration
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 his
                 People
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               a
               vain
               supposition
               if
               their
               election
               necessarily
               went
               before
               it
               .
               And
               withall
               ,
               it
               puts
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Bishop
               that
               
                 refused
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 after
                 consecration
              
               ;
               
               which
               shews
               ,
               that
               the
               consecration
               was
               not
               then
               performed
               in
               his
               own
               
                 Church
                 .
                 Gregory
              
               subscribed
               at
               Antioch
               as
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               
               before
               ever
               he
               went
               thither
               .
               So
               Saint
               Basil
               mentions
               his
               consecration
               of
               Euphronius
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Nicopolis
               ,
               without
               any
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               before
               ;
               it
               being
               then
               performed
               by
               the
               Metropolitan
               in
               his
               own
               See
               ;
               
               but
               
                 he
                 perswades
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 People
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               If
               the
               People
               did
               agree
               upon
               a
               Person
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
               their
               way
               then
               was
               ,
               to
               petition
               the
               
                 Metropolitan
                 and
                 his
                 Synod
              
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               
                 full
                 Power
              
               either
               to
               allow
               or
               to
               refuse
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               twelfth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               that
               although
               all
               the
               People
               chose
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               if
               he
               intruded
               himself
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               his
               See
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               a
               
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 out
                 or
                 rejected
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               Which
               shews
               how
               much
               the
               business
               of
               elections
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 Power
              
               in
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 parts
              
               .
               And
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Canon
               ,
               Bassianus
               and
               Stephanus
               were
               rejected
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               
               By
               the
               Law
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               the
               
                 common
                 
                 People
              
               were
               excluded
               from
               elections
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Clergy
               and
               
                 better
                 sort
                 of
                 Citizens
              
               were
               to
               nominate
               three
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               he
               was
               to
               choose
               one
               .
               
               By
               the
               Canon
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 ▪
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 were
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 choosing
                 any
                 into
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
              
               
               For
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               raise
               tumults
               upon
               such
               occasions
               ;
               
               such
               as
               Saint
               Augustin
               describes
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Pinianus
               ;
               but
               some
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               
                 Latin
                 Canonists
              
               inlarge
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Laodicean
                 Canon
              
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Bishops
               too
               .
               The
               
                 second
                 Council
              
               of
               Nice
               restrained
               the
               
                 election
                 onely
                 to
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               
               which
               was
               confirmed
               by
               following
               Councils
               in
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Church
              
               ;
               
               as
               Can.
               28.
               
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Constantinopol
              
               .
               against
               Photius
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               are
               there
               excluded
               with
               an
               Anathema
               .
               So
               far
               were
               
                 popular
                 Elections
              
               grown
               out
               of
               request
               in
               the
               
                 Eastern
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               when
               there
               were
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               they
               did
               interpose
               in
               this
               matter
               as
               they
               judged
               expedient
               .
               
               So
               Constantine
               did
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               great
               dissension
               there
               ,
               upon
               the
               deposition
               of
               Eustathius
               ,
               he
               recommended
               to
               the
               Synod
               Euphronius
               of
               Cappadocia
               ,
               and
               Georgius
               of
               Arethusa
               ,
               or
               whom
               they
               should
               judge
               fit
               ,
               without
               taking
               any
               notice
               of
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               People
               :
               and
               they
               accordingly
               consecrated
               Euphronius
               .
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Alexander
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               
               the
               People
               fell
               into
               Parties
               ,
               some
               were
               for
               Paulus
               ,
               and
               others
               for
               Macedonius
               ;
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Constantius
              
               coming
               thither
               puts
               them
               both
               by
               ,
               and
               appoints
               Eusebius
               of
               Nicomedia
               to
               be
               Bishop
               there
               .
               
               Eusebius
               being
               dead
               ,
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Party
              
               again
               choose
               
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 Constantius
              
               sends
               Hermogenes
               to
               drive
               him
               out
               by
               force
               :
               
               and
               was
               very
               angry
               with
               Macedonius
               for
               being
               made
               Bishop
               without
               
               his
               leave
               ;
               although
               afterwards
               he
               placed
               him
               in
               his
               throne
               .
               
               When
               Athanasius
               was
               restored
               ,
               Constantius
               declared
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 consent
                 .
              
               And
               he
               by
               his
               Authority
               restored
               likewise
               Paulus
               and
               
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 Asclepas
              
               and
               Lucius
               to
               their
               several
               Sees
               .
               
               When
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               resigned
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               commended
               to
               the
               Bishops
               the
               care
               of
               
                 finding
                 out
                 a
                 Person
              
               ,
               who
               recommending
               many
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               pitched
               upon
               Nectarius
               ,
               
               and
               would
               have
               him
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               many
               of
               the
               Bishops
               opposed
               it
               .
               When
               Chrysostom
               was
               chosen
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               
               the
               
                 royal
                 assent
              
               was
               given
               by
               
                 Arcadius
                 ,
                 the
                 election
                 being
                 made
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Sozomen
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Clergy
              
               ;
               but
               Palladius
               gives
               a
               more
               particular
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               
               viz.
               
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
              
               Nectarius
               
                 many
                 Competitours
                 appeared
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 their
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 othes
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 tumultuous
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Palladius
                 )
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 importuned
                 the
                 Emperour
                 to
                 provide
                 a
                 fit
                 man
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               Eutropius
               
                 being
                 then
                 chief
                 Minister
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 recommended
              
               Chrysostom
               
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 an
                 express
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
              
               Comes
               Orientis
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 with
                 all
                 privacy
                 ,
              
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               tumult
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 send
                 him
                 away
                 to
              
               Constantinople
               :
               
                 whither
                 being
                 brought
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 consecrated
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               So
               that
               here
               was
               no
               antecedent
               election
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               Sozomen
               saith
               ,
               but
               whatever
               there
               was
               ,
               was
               subsequent
               to
               the
               
               Emperour's
               determination
               .
               After
               the
               death
               of
               Sisinnius
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 prevent
                 disturbance
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               
                 chosen
                 Bishop
                 there
              
               ;
               
               and
               so
               Nestorius
               was
               brought
               from
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Maximianus
              
               being
               dead
               he
               gave
               order
               that
               
               Proclus
               should
               be
               made
               Bishop
               ,
               before
               the
               others
               body
               was
               buried
               .
               These
               instances
               are
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               
                 Christian
                 Princes
              
               did
               from
               the
               first
               think
               fit
               ,
               when
               
                 just
                 occasion
              
               was
               given
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               Authority
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               Upon
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               Christendom
               there
               was
               greater
               reason
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               interposing
               than
               before
               .
               For
               upon
               the
               endowment
               of
               Churches
               by
               the
               great
               liberality
               of
               the
               
                 Northern
                 Princes
              
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               at
               first
               very
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Royal
                 assent
              
               should
               be
               obtained
               ,
               though
               a
               Bishop
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               :
               which
               at
               first
               depended
               onely
               on
               
                 tacit
                 consent
              
               ;
               but
               after
               the
               solemn
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               People
               came
               to
               be
               much
               used
               ,
               these
               privileges
               of
               Princes
               came
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               
               but
               to
               be
               inlarged
               .
               
               For
               ,
               the
               Princes
               obtained
               by
               degrees
               not
               onely
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               elected
               ,
               but
               the
               liberty
               of
               nomination
               ;
               
               with
               a
               shadow
               of
               election
               by
               the
               Clergy
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Formulae
               of
               Marculphus
               .
               This
               way
               was
               not
               always
               observed
               in
               France
               where
               frequently
               according
               to
               the
               Edict
               of
               Clotharius
               ,
               
               the
               Clergy
               and
               
                 People
                 chose
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Metropolitan
                 consecrated
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               gave
               his
               
                 Royal
                 assent
              
               :
               
               but
               in
               doubtfull
               or
               difficult
               cases
               ,
               he
               made
               use
               of
               his
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               nominated
               the
               Person
               ,
               
               and
               appointed
               the
               Consecration
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               there
               arose
               great
               contests
               between
               the
               Papal
               and
               
                 Royal
                 Power
              
               ;
               which
               continued
               for
               several
               Ages
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               among
               us
               ,
               
               the
               
                 royal
                 Power
              
               overthrowing
               the
               other
               ,
               
               reserved
               the
               Power
               of
               Nomination
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               ;
               which
               being
               allowed
               in
               
                 frequent
                 Parlaments
              
               ,
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               
               is
               swallowed
               up
               therein
               :
               since
               their
               Acts
               do
               oblige
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
               For
               not
               onely
               the
               Statute
               of
               1
               Edw.
               6.
               declares
               ,
               
                 The
                 Right
                 of
                 appointing
                 Bishops
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 King
              
               ;
               but
               25
               Edw.
               3.
               it
               is
               likewise
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 disposing
                 Bishopricks
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Right
                 of
                 Patronage
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 before
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 elections
                 was
                 granted
                 .
              
               Which
               shews
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 great
                 Antiquity
              
               of
               this
               Right
               ,
               but
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Nation
              
               to
               it
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               fully
               related
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Edw.
               3.
               to
               Clement
               5.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               jure
               suo
               Regio
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 Royal
                 Prerogative
                 ;
                 as
                 his
                 Ancestours
                 had
                 done
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Church
                 here
                 .
              
               This
               is
               likewise
               owned
               in
               the
               famous
               Statute
               of
               
                 Carlisle
                 25
                 Edw.
              
               1.
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Kingdom
               where
               this
               Right
               hath
               been
               more
               fully
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 People
              
               ,
               than
               here
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               
                 Original
                 planting
              
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               here
               .
               As
               to
               the
               inferiour
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Patronage
              
               ;
               it
               is
               justly
               thought
               to
               bear
               equal
               date
               with
               the
               
                 first
                 settlements
              
               of
               Christianity
               in
               peace
               and
               quietness
               .
               For
               when
               it
               began
               to
               spread
               into
               
                 remoter
                 Villages
              
               and
               places
               distant
               from
               the
               
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Bishop
               resided
               with
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               College
               together
               ;
               a
               necessity
               was
               soon
               apprehended
               of
               having
               
                 Presbyters
                 fixed
              
               among
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Council
               of
               Neocaesarea
               mentions
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Country
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 c.
              
               13.
               whom
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Canonists
              
               interpret
               to
               be
               such
               as
               then
               were
               fixed
               in
               Country-Cures
               ,
               and
               this
               Council
               was
               held
               ten
               years
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Council
              
               of
               
                 Orange
                 ,
                 A.
                 D.
              
               441.
               express
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               the
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Patronage
              
               reserved
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 Founders
              
               of
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 c.
                 10.
                 viz.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Bishop
                 built
                 a
                 Church
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Land
                 in
                 another
                 Bishop's
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 presenting
                 the
                 Clerk
                 was
                 reserved
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               
                 second
                 Council
              
               of
               
                 Arles
                 ,
                 c.
                 36.
                 
                 A.
                 D.
              
               452.
               
               By
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Zeno.
              
               
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               479.
               the
               
                 Rights
                 of
                 Patronage
              
               are
               established
               ,
               upon
               the
               agreements
               at
               first
               made
               in
               the
               endowments
               of
               Churches
               .
               This
               Constitution
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Iustinian
               ,
               
               
                 A.
                 D.
                 541.
              
               and
               he
               allows
               the
               nomination
               and
               presentation
               of
               a
               fit
               Clerk
               :
               
               And
               the
               same
               were
               settled
               in
               the
               
                 Western
                 Church
              
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               
                 ninth
                 Council
              
               of
               Toledo
               ,
               about
               
                 A.
                 D.
              
               650.
               and
               many
               Canons
               were
               made
               in
               several
               Councils
               about
               regulating
               the
               Rights
               of
               Patronage
               ,
               and
               the
               endowments
               of
               Churches
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               obtained
               by
               
                 general
                 consent
              
               that
               the
               Patron
               might
               transmit
               the
               right
               of
               presentation
               to
               his
               heirs
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               were
               to
               approve
               of
               the
               Persons
               presented
               ,
               
               and
               to
               give
               institution
               to
               the
               Benefice
               .
               The
               Barons
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Gregory
               IX
               .
               plead
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 Ancestours
                 had
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Patronage
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 planting
                 of
                 Christianity
                 here
                 .
              
               For
               those
               upon
               whose
               Lands
               the
               Churches
               were
               built
               ,
               and
               at
               whose
               cost
               and
               charges
               they
               were
               erected
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               the
               
                 Parochial
                 Churches
              
               were
               endowed
               ,
               thought
               they
               had
               great
               Reason
               to
               reserve
               the
               Nomination
               of
               the
               Clerks
               to
               themselves
               .
               
               And
               this
               
                 Ioh.
                 Sarisburiensis
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 custom
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Right
               of
               Patronage
               was
               at
               first
               built
               upon
               a
               
                 very
                 reasonable
                 consideration
              
               ;
               and
               hath
               been
               ever
               since
               received
               by
               as
               
                 universal
                 a
                 Consent
              
               as
               any
               Law
               or
               Custom
               among
               us
               .
               And
               the
               onely
               Questions
               now
               remaining
               are
               ,
               whether
               such
               a
               Consent
               can
               be
               made
               void
               by
               the
               Dissent
               of
               some
               
                 few
                 Persons
              
               ,
               who
               plead
               it
               to
               be
               their
               
                 inherent
                 Right
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 
                 own
                 Pastours
                 ?
              
               and
               supposing
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               reasonable
               so
               to
               doe
               ?
               And
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               6.
               
               Things
               being
               thus
               settled
               by
               
                 general
                 consent
                 and
                 established
                 Laws
              
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               the
               People
               to
               resume
               the
               liberty
               of
               Elections
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               because
               it
               was
               
                 no
                 unalterable
                 Right
              
               ,
               but
               might
               be
               passed
               away
               ;
               and
               hath
               been
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               upon
               good
               considerations
               ,
               and
               (
               2.
               )
               because
               no
               such
               inconveniencies
               can
               be
               alleged
               against
               the
               settled
               way
               of
               disposal
               of
               Livings
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               remedied
               by
               Laws
               ;
               far
               easier
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               will
               follow
               upon
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 taking
                 this
                 Power
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               in
               a
               
                 divided
                 Nation
              
               ,
               without
               throwing
               all
               into
               
                 remediless
                 confusion
              
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               Because
               
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               have
               thought
               this
               an
               
                 unreasonable
                 pretence
                 .
                 Beza
              
               declaims
               against
               it
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 right
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 infinite
                 disorders
                 .
              
               In
               Sweden
               the
               Archbishop
               and
               Bishops
               are
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               :
               and
               so
               are
               the
               Bishops
               in
               Denmark
               ;
               In
               other
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Superintendents
               are
               appointed
               by
               the
               several
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               :
               
               and
               in
               these
               the
               Patrons
               present
               before
               Ordination
               .
               The
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               hath
               a
               Salvo
               for
               the
               Right
               of
               
                 Patronage
                 ,
                 Can.
                 Eccles.
              
               5.
               
               In
               France
               the
               Ministers
               are
               chosen
               by
               Ministers
               ;
               at
               Geneva
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               State
               ,
               which
               hath
               Power
               to
               
                 depose
                 them
              
               .
               And
               it
               would
               be
               very
               strange
               ,
               if
               this
               inherent
               and
               
                 unalterable
                 right
              
               of
               the
               People
               should
               onely
               be
               discovered
               here
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               as
               unfit
               to
               be
               practised
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               .
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 is
                 unsatisfied
                 with
                 any
              
               Laws
               
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 matter
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 objection
                 is
                 put
                 by
                 him
                 ,
              
               That
               the
               People
               chose
               the
               Parlament
               who
               make
               the
               Laws
               which
               give
               the
               Patrons
               Power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               now
               consent
               ;
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               this
               seemeth
               a
               Iest
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               proved
               that
               all
               the
               Churches
               or
               People
               gave
               the
               Patrons
               that
               Power
               .
               2.
               
               They
               never
               consented
               that
               Parlaments
               should
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               their
               Souls
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
               3.
               
               They
               may
               as
               well
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               consent
               to
               be
               baptized
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacraments
               because
               the
               Parlament
               consented
               to
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               forefathers
               had
               no
               power
               to
               represent
               them
               by
               such
               consenting
               .
               5.
               
               The
               obligation
               on
               the
               People
               was
               Personal
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               God's
               consent
               for
               the
               transmutation
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               one
               would
               think
               by
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               Doctrine
               ,
               all
               Laws
               about
               Patronage
               are
               void
               in
               themselves
               ;
               and
               all
               Rights
               of
               Advowson
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               Noblemen
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               or
               Vniversities
               are
               meer
               Vsurpations
               ,
               and
               things
               utterly
               unlawfull
               among
               Christians
               ,
               since
               he
               makes
               such
               a
               
                 personal
                 obligation
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 own
                 Pastours
              
               to
               lie
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               transfer
               it
               by
               their
               own
               Act.
               But
               upon
               second
               thoughts
               I
               suppose
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               the
               freedom
               of
               
                 Publick
                 Churches
              
               and
               the
               endowments
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               lie
               within
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 Power
              
               ,
               and
               so
               binding
               Laws
               may
               be
               made
               about
               them
               ;
               unless
               he
               can
               prove
               that
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 Power
              
               doth
               not
               extend
               to
               those
               things
               which
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 gives
              
               .
               And
               if
               these
               may
               be
               justly
               settled
               by
               Laws
               ,
               then
               the
               Rights
               of
               Patronage
               are
               as
               just
               and
               
                 legal
                 Rights
              
               as
               men
               have
               to
               their
               Estates
               ;
               and
               consequently
               every
               Minister
               duly
               presented
               
               hath
               a
               legal
               Title
               to
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Tithes
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               calls
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 make
                 a
                 Minister
                 for
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parlament
                 cannot
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
              
               The
               meaning
               of
               all
               which
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               People
               be
               humorsome
               and
               factious
               ,
               they
               may
               run
               after
               whom
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               what
               Minister
               they
               please
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               Laws
               .
               And
               so
               for
               instance
               ,
               suppose
               a
               Parish
               be
               divided
               in
               their
               Opinions
               about
               Religion
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               know
               too
               many
               are
               at
               this
               day
               )
               all
               these
               several
               parties
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 Quakers
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               Papists
               too
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               will
               put
               in
               for
               an
               equal
               share
               in
               what
               concerns
               
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               may
               choose
               a
               several
               Pastour
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Incumbent
               the
               bare
               possession
               of
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 and
                 Tithes
              
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               other
               objection
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 choosing
                 ,
              
               being
               imposed
               upon
               them
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
              
               .
               By
               which
               means
               ,
               this
               pretence
               of
               
                 taking
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 Souls
              
               ,
               will
               be
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               greatest
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               ,
               which
               can
               happen
               in
               a
               Church
               .
               For
               ,
               let
               the
               Person
               be
               never
               so
               worthy
               in
               himself
               ,
               the
               People
               are
               still
               to
               have
               their
               liberty
               of
               choosing
               for
               themselves
               .
               And
               who
               are
               these
               People
               ?
               Must
               all
               have
               equal
               Votes
               ?
               then
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               opinion
               of
               our
               Churches
               ,
               the
               worst
               will
               be
               soonest
               chosen
               ;
               for
               why
               should
               we
               not
               think
               the
               
                 worst
                 People
                 will
                 choose
                 their
                 like
              
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 worst
                 Patrons
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 worst
                 Bishops
              
               ?
               But
               if
               the
               Profane
               must
               be
               excluded
               ,
               
                 by
                 what
                 Law
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               they
               have
               
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
              
               ?
               But
               have
               they
               
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               therefore
               they
               are
               equally
               concerned
               with
               others
               .
               Yet
               let
               us
               suppose
               all
               these
               excluded
               ,
               as
               
               
                 no
                 competent
                 Iudges
              
               ;
               shall
               all
               the
               rest
               be
               excluded
               too
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 incompetent
                 Iudges
              
               ?
               then
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               there
               will
               not
               be
               many
               left
               .
               And
               whatever
               they
               pretend
               ,
               the
               People
               wher●
               they
               do
               choose
               ,
               do
               trust
               other
               mens
               Judgments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               where
               the
               
                 Patrons
                 present
              
               ;
               and
               to
               prevent
               popular
               tumults
               ,
               such
               elections
               are
               generally
               brought
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               devolution
               to
               a
               few
               Persons
               who
               are
               entrusted
               to
               choose
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               if
               all
               the
               People
               were
               left
               
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 own
                 Pastours
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               what
               parties
               and
               factions
               ,
               what
               mutual
               hatreds
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               animosities
               ,
               they
               would
               naturally
               fall
               into
               on
               such
               occasions
               .
               Do
               we
               not
               daily
               see
               such
               things
               to
               be
               the
               fruits
               of
               popular
               elections
               ,
               where
               men
               are
               concerned
               for
               the
               strength
               and
               reputation
               of
               their
               Party
               ?
               What
               envying
               and
               strife
               ,
               what
               evil
               speaking
               and
               backbiting
               ,
               what
               tumults
               and
               disorders
               ,
               what
               unchristian
               behaviour
               in
               general
               ,
               of
               men
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               do
               commonly
               accompany
               such
               elections
               ?
               Which
               being
               the
               natural
               effects
               of
               mens
               passions
               stirred
               up
               by
               such
               occasions
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               so
               much
               experience
               of
               it
               in
               all
               Ages
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               where
               such
               things
               have
               been
               ;
               I
               am
               as
               certain
               ,
               that
               Christ
               never
               gave
               
                 the
                 People
                 such
                 an
                 unalterable
                 Right
                 of
                 choosing
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               he
               designed
               to
               have
               the
               peace
               and
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               preserved
               .
               And
               of
               all
               Persons
               ,
               I
               do
               the
               most
               wonder
               at
               him
               ,
               who
               pretends
               to
               discover
               
                 the
                 Onely
                 way
                 of
                 unity
                 and
                 concord
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               should
               so
               much
               ,
               so
               frequently
               ,
               so
               earnestly
               insist
               upon
               this
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               
                 the
                 onely
              
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               
                 effectual
                 ways
              
               to
               perpetuate
               disorder
               and
               confusion
               in
               a
               broken
               and
               divided
               Church
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 Rights
                 to
                 choose
                 their
                 own
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               26.
               
               Having
               thus
               dispatched
               all
               the
               Pleas
               for
               Separation
               ,
               which
               relate
               to
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               come
               to
               those
               which
               concern
               the
               Terms
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               ;
               
                 wh●●
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 chief
              
               Pleas
               
                 alledged
                 for
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 by
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               is
               ,
               
               that
               many
               things
               in
               the
               constant
               total
               Communion
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               are
               imposed
               on
               the
               Consciences
               and
               Practices
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               
                 Christ.
                 These
                 are
                 very
                 general
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               
                 reckons
                 up
                 the
                 particulars
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 setting
                 aside
                 those
                 already
                 considered
                 )
                 are
                 ,
              
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Aëreal
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               the
               Religious
               observation
               of
               Holy-days
               ;
               and
               the
               constant
               use
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               in
               all
               the
               publick
               Offices
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 lately
                 so
                 very
                 well
                 defended
                 by
                 a
              
               learned
               Divine
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               .
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               adds
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               Godfathers
               and
               Godmothers
               ;
               
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 examine
                 what
                 weight
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 seriously
                 think
              
               Communion
               
                 with
                 our
              
               Church
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               found
               our
               Church
               thus
               charged
               with
               
                 prescribing
                 unlawfull
                 terms
                 of
                 Communion
              
               ,
               I
               expected
               a
               particular
               and
               distinct
               proof
               of
               such
               a
               charge
               ,
               because
               the
               main
               weight
               of
               the
               Cause
               depended
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               method
               we
               use
               in
               dealing
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               We
               do
               not
               run
               upon
               general
               charges
               of
               
                 unscriptural
                 Impositions
              
               ,
               and
               
                 things
                 imposed
                 on
                 mens
                 Consciences
                 against
                 the
                 mind
                 of
              
               Christ
               ;
               but
               we
               close
               with
               them
               upon
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               charge
               ,
               as
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               offer
               to
               prove
               by
               plain
               Scripture
               ,
               
               that
               these
               are
               forbidden
               and
               therefore
               unlawfull
               .
               But
               I
               find
               no
               such
               method
               taken
               or
               pursued
               by
               our
               Brethren
               ;
               onely
               we
               are
               told
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 judge
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 they
                 esteem
                 them
                 unlawfull
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 about
                 them
              
               ;
               but
               for
               particular
               arguments
               to
               prove
               them
               unlawfull
               I
               find
               none
               ;
               which
               makes
               the
               whole
               charge
               look
               very
               suspiciously
               .
               For
               men
               do
               not
               use
               to
               remain
               in
               generals
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               any
               assurance
               of
               the
               Goodness
               of
               their
               Cause
               .
               Yet
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Reader
               see
               that
               I
               decline
               nothing
               that
               looks
               like
               argument
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               shall
               pick
               up
               every
               thing
               I
               can
               find
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               prove
               these
               terms
               of
               our
               Communion
               to
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               or
               to
               justify
               their
               Separation
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Epistle
               before
               my
               Sermon
               I
               had
               used
               this
               Argument
               against
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 separate
                 on
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   greater
                   purity
                
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 the
                 
                   substantial
                   parts
                   of
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 our
                 Case
                 ;
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 difference
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 
                   circumstantials
                   of
                   Worship
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   best
                   Constitution
                
                 of
                 Churches
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 to
                 break
                 Communion
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 
                   new
                   Churches
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 mens
                 fancies
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 infinite
                 Divisibility
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 possible
                 stop
                 to
                 further
                 Separation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Argument
               others
               were
               willing
               to
               pass
               over
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               A.
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               undertakes
               to
               answer
               it
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               so
               material
               to
               our
               business
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               distinctly
               consider
               :
               and
               like
               an
               able
               Disputant
               he
               allows
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               this
               Argument
               ;
               
               for
               he
               denies
               the
               Supposition
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 agreement
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 the
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               he
               denies
               
                 the
                 first
                 consequence
              
               ;
               and
               as
               though
               that
               were
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               he
               denies
               the
               
                 remoter
                 consequence
              
               too
               .
               And
               what
               Argument
               can
               stand
               before
               a
               man
               of
               such
               prowesse
               in
               disputing
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               denies
               
                 an
                 Agreement
                 in
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               already
               shewed
               was
               allowed
               by
               
                 all
                 Dissenters
              
               before
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               days
               of
               
                 R.
                 Brown
              
               to
               Mr.
               A.
               But
               we
               must
               not
               mistake
               him
               ,
               for
               as
               fierce
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               but
               have
               scope
               to
               shew
               some
               tricks
               of
               Wit
               ,
               and
               trials
               of
               his
               skill
               in
               fencing
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               as
               tame
               and
               yielding
               as
               you
               would
               wish
               him
               ;
               for
               at
               last
               he
               confesses
               
                 they
                 generally
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 39
                 Articles
              
               ;
               and
               but
               for
               meer
               shame
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               all
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               one
               before
               him
               made
               any
               scruple
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               established
               in
               this
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               an
               
                 Agreement
                 in
                 this
              
               ,
               then
               this
               Supposition
               is
               granted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 As
                 to
              
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               
                 he
                 denies
                 an
              
               Agreement
               in
               this
               too
               :
               
               
                 although
                 Dr.
              
               O.
               saith
               ,
               we
               are
               agreed
               in
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Religion
               ;
               
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 the
              
               parts
               of
               Worship
               
                 are
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 pretends
              
               not
               to
               know
               what
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               making
               some
               substantial
               ,
               and
               others
               circumstantial
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 offers
                 to
                 prove
              
               that
               our
               Church
               appoints
               new
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 know
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 spent
                 some
                 leaves
                 in
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 fairly
                 concludes
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               at
               least
               in
               a
               circumstantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
             
               But
               because
               this
               is
               a
               weighty
               charge
               against
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               more
               pains
               to
               consider
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               main
               objection
               against
               our
               Ceremonies
               lies
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               most
               sticks
               with
               the
               more
               sober
               Nonconformists
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               A.
               
                 's
                 charge
                 about
              
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               
                 being
                 appointed
                 by
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 is
                 thus
                 drawn
                 up
              
               .
               An
               outward
               visible
               sign
               of
               an
               inward
               invisible
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               a
               person
               is
               dedicated
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               is
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 Now
                 this
                 he
                 chargeth
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 no
                 instance
                 ;
                 but
                 the
              
               sign
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Cross
               after
               baptism
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 means
                 :
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               calls
               the
               transient
               dedicating
               Image
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 What
                 we
                 mean
                 by
              
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 How
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
              
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               
                 is
                 made
                 no
              
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               
                 by
                 our
              
               Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               What
               we
               mean●●y
               a
               
                 substantial
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               For
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               want
               of
               a
               clear
               and
               distinct
               notion
               of
               this
               ,
               hath
               been
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               occasions
               of
               the
               Scruples
               of
               the
               most
               conscientious
               Non-conformists
               .
               For
               being
               afraid
               of
               displeasing
               God
               ,
               by
               using
               any
               other
               
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ,
               than
               himself
               hath
               appointed
               ;
               and
               looking
               on
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               as
               
                 real
                 parts
                 of
                 divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               upon
               this
               reason
               they
               have
               thought
               themselves
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               forbear
               the
               use
               of
               them
               .
               The
               great
               principle
               they
               went
               upon
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 whatever
                 was
                 any
                 ways
                 intended
                 or
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 real
                 and
                 substantial
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Worship
              
               ;
               and
               when
               their
               Adversaries
               told
               them
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               
               was
               necessary
               to
               make
               
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               their
               answer
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               did
               not
               make
               that
               a
               
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
              
               which
               was
               none
               ,
               but
               that
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 true
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 false
                 Worship
              
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               deny
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               the
               application
               of
               
                 common
                 circumstances
              
               to
               Acts
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               annexing
               any
               other
               Rites
               ,
               or
               Ceremonies
               to
               proper
               Acts
               of
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               (
               as
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               to
               Baptism
               )
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               making
               
                 new
                 substantial
                 parts
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               forbidden
               by
               all
               those
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               imply
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 it self
              
               to
               be
               a
               perfect
               
                 Rule
                 of
                 Worship
              
               .
               This
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               gather
               is
               the
               strongest
               Plea
               of
               the
               
                 Non-conformists
                 side
              
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               represented
               with
               its
               full
               advantage
               ,
               because
               my
               design
               is
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               confute
               ,
               as
               to
               convince
               our
               
                 Dissenting
                 Brethren
              
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               then
               seriously
               consider
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               can
               find
               out
               a
               plain
               discernible
               difference
               between
               
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               and
               mere
               
                 accidental
                 appendices
              
               ,
               this
               discovery
               may
               tend
               more
               to
               disentangle
               scrupulous
               minds
               ,
               than
               the
               multiplying
               of
               arguments
               to
               prove
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               our
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               better
               understand
               where
               the
               difficulty
               lies
               ,
               these
               following
               things
               are
               agreed
               on
               both
               sides
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               besides
               
                 proper
                 Acts
              
               of
               Worship
               there
               are
               some
               Circumstances
               which
               may
               be
               differently
               used
               ,
               without
               setting
               up
               
                 new
                 parts
              
               of
               Worship
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               Adoration
               is
               a
               substantial
               and
               
                 proper
                 Act
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               but
               whether
               that
               Adoration
               be
               performed
               
               by
               prostration
               ,
               or
               by
               bowing
               ,
               or
               by
               kneeling
               ,
               is
               in
               it self
               indifferent
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               makes
               his
               
                 adoration
                 kneeling
              
               makes
               another
               
                 new
                 part
              
               of
               Worship
               ,
               from
               what
               he
               doth
               who
               performs
               it
               standing
               or
               
                 falling
                 on
                 his
                 face
              
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               if
               the
               Ancient
               
                 Eastern
                 Church
              
               did
               at
               certain
               times
               forbid
               kneeling
               in
               acts
               of
               Adoration
               ;
               this
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               they
               differ'd
               in
               point
               of
               Adoration
               from
               the
               
                 Western
                 Church
              
               which
               requires
               kneeling
               in
               the
               same
               Offices
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               because
               they
               agreed
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Adoration
               ,
               but
               onely
               differ'd
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               expressing
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               makes
               those
               to
               be
               
                 necessary
                 parts
              
               of
               Worship
               which
               of
               themselves
               are
               not
               so
               .
               As
               is
               plain
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               which
               of
               themselves
               are
               no
               
                 necessary
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               onely
               become
               so
               ,
               by
               being
               appointed
               by
               Christ.
               So
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               many
               things
               meerly
               ritual
               and
               ceremonial
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               by
               vertue
               of
               
                 Divine
                 appointment
              
               became
               
                 substantial
                 parts
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               for
               men
               to
               make
               
                 new
                 Parts
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               For
               that
               is
               to
               suppose
               the
               Scripture
               an
               
                 imperfect
                 Rule
              
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               that
               Superstition
               is
               no
               fault
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               without
               cause
               ,
               found
               fault
               with
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               for
               their
               Traditions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               there
               are
               many
               things
               which
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               are
               not
               forbidden
               to
               be
               done
               unless
               they
               be
               Parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               supposed
               reason
               of
               their
               prohibition
               ,
               be
               
               their
               being
               made
               Parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               follows
               they
               are
               not
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               what
               is
               neither
               
                 forbidden
                 directly
              
               ,
               nor
               by
               consequence
               is
               lawfull
               and
               may
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               For
               although
               Mr.
               A.
               quarrels
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               they
               require
               
                 express
                 Commands
              
               to
               make
               things
               lawfull
               in
               the
               
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               allows
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               not
               required
               either
               directly
               or
               by
               consequence
               is
               unlawfull
               ;
               and
               by
               parity
               of
               Reason
               ,
               what
               is
               not
               forbidden
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               must
               be
               lawfull
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               27.
               
               It
               remains
               now
               to
               find
               out
               those
               certain
               notes
               and
               marks
               of
               distinction
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               as
               may
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               difference
               between
               
                 innocent
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 superstitious
                 parts
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               For
               the
               difference
               here
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               supposing
               some
               things
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Institution
              
               which
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               making
               those
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               which
               are
               not
               .
               And
               that
               may
               be
               done
               these
               ways
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               supposing
               them
               to
               be
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               doing
               them
               would
               be
               a
               thing
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               omitting
               of
               them
               would
               be
               a
               thing
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               although
               there
               were
               no
               
                 humane
                 Law
              
               which
               required
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               .
               For
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               obligation
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               humane
               Law
               and
               yet
               men
               suppose
               they
               should
               
                 please
                 God
              
               by
               doing
               ,
               or
               
                 displease
                 God
              
               by
               not
               observing
               some
               particular
               Ceremonies
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               they
               esteem
               those
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Scribes
               
               and
               Pharisees
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               reproved
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               their
               
                 frequent
                 washings
              
               ,
               as
               for
               supposing
               that
               a
               mans
               Conscience
               was
               defiled
               ,
               
               if
               he
               did
               not
               observe
               them
               .
               For
               they
               had
               taken
               up
               an
               opinion
               among
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 H.
                 Grotius
              
               observes
               )
               that
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               touched
               by
               a
               Person
               unclean
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               communicate
               an
               uncleanness
               first
               to
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               their
               Souls
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               ceremonial
               washing
               did
               purifie
               both
               Body
               and
               Soul
               :
               upon
               which
               supposition
               ,
               they
               concluded
               this
               washing
               so
               necessary
               a
               part
               of
               
                 God's
                 Worship
              
               ,
               that
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               very
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               omission
               of
               it
               must
               be
               displeasing
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               left
               an
               inward
               defilement
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               removed
               by
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               lately
               pleaded
               by
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 that
                 this
                 washing
                 of
                 hands
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 condemned
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               
               
                 was
                 just
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 being
                 onely
                 observed
                 as
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 their
                 Superiours
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 rather
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 it
                 than
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 :
              
               from
               whence
               he
               infers
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               
               
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 unnecessary
                 things
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 invalid
                 and
                 not
                 obligatory
                 .
              
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               opposing
               the
               Pharisees
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               was
               not
               because
               a
               thing
               in
               it self
               unnecessary
               ,
               was
               determined
               by
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               
                 superstitious
                 opinion
              
               which
               the
               Pharisees
               had
               concerning
               this
               washing
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               .
               And
               that
               I
               shall
               prove
               1.
               
               From
               the
               force
               of
               our
               
               Saviour's
               reasoning
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               general
               sense
               of
               the
               Iews
               concerning
               it
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               force
               of
               our
               
               Saviour's
               reasoning
               :
               which
               will
               appear
               ,
               by
               observing
               what
               He
               proves
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               set
               up
               their
               
                 Tradition
                 above
                 the
                 Law.
              
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 also
                 transgress
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 your
                 Tradition
                 ?
              
               and
               v.
               6.
               
               
                 Thus
                 ye
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 by
                 your
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               v.
               9.
               
               
                 Full
                 well
                 ye
                 reject
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 keep
                 your
                 own
                 Tradition
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               here
               proves
               by
               a
               plain
               and
               undeniable
               Instance
               about
               the
               
                 Vow
                 Corban
              
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               believe
               their
               Traditions
               to
               have
               a
               force
               superiour
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               else
               it
               were
               impossible
               they
               should
               suppose
               such
               an
               
                 arbitrary
                 Vow
              
               should
               supersede
               the
               obligation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               duty
               which
               Children
               owe
               to
               their
               Parents
               ;
               but
               from
               hence
               it
               appeared
               that
               they
               believed
               the
               keeping
               of
               this
               Vow
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               than
               relieving
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               esteemed
               it
               a
               
                 more
                 necessary
              
               and
               
                 substantial
                 part
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               The
               force
               of
               his
               Argument
               then
               extends
               to
               all
               things
               which
               they
               looked
               on
               as
               things
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Tradition
               of
               their
               Elders
               ;
               for
               he
               argued
               against
               the
               main
               supposition
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               which
               he
               proves
               by
               a
               clear
               instance
               ,
               where
               the
               Tradition
               did
               contradict
               the
               Law.
               And
               since
               by
               this
               ,
               it
               appeared
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               their
               Tradition
               to
               over-rule
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               they
               set
               up
               others
               equal
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               thought
               mens
               consciences
               strictly
               obliged
               to
               observe
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 argument
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Because
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 Traditions
                 contradicted
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 agreeable
                 ;
                 unless
                 he
                 rejected
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Traditions
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               think
               a
               man's
               Conscience
               defiled
               if
               he
               did
               not
               observe
               that
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               what
               
               follows
               ,
               when
               he
               taught
               the
               People
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 which
                 entreth
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 defileth
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 cometh
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 defileth
                 a
                 man.
              
               This
               was
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 Christ
              
               taught
               the
               People
               with
               respect
               to
               this
               dispute
               with
               the
               Pharisees
               :
               which
               signified
               nothing
               ,
               unless
               the
               opinion
               among
               them
               was
               ,
               that
               eating
               of
               bread
               with
               unwashen
               hands
               ,
               did
               really
               defile
               a
               man's
               Conscience
               towards
               God.
               At
               which
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               much
               offended
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               told
               him
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               they
               were
               not
               so
               very
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               they
               desire
               a
               further
               explication
               of
               this
               matter
               from
               himself
               ;
               which
               he
               gives
               them
               ,
               v.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               where
               he
               shews
               that
               no
               defilement
               could
               come
               to
               mens
               Consciences
               meerly
               
                 by
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 eat
              
               ;
               but
               that
               mens
               
                 inward
                 lusts
              
               were
               the
               things
               which
               
                 defiled
                 them
              
               ,
               for
               these
               were
               the
               source
               of
               those
               
                 wicked
                 actions
              
               ,
               which
               were
               most
               displeasing
               to
               God.
               And
               so
               he
               concludes
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 defile
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 eat
                 with
                 unwashen
                 hands
                 defileth
                 not
                 a
                 man.
              
               From
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               main
               thing
               in
               dispute
               was
               ,
               whether
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               
                 washing
                 hands
              
               could
               be
               omitted
               ,
               without
               
                 defiling
                 the
                 conscience
              
               ?
               or
               else
               our
               
               Saviour's
               conclusion
               doth
               not
               reach
               the
               Question
               .
               But
               if
               the
               conclusion
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               then
               they
               must
               look
               upon
               this
               Ceremony
               of
               
                 washing
                 of
                 hands
              
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 part
              
               of
               Worship
               equal
               to
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               which
               men
               pleased
               God
               by
               doing
               ,
               and
               displeased
               him
               by
               omitting
               it
               ;
               not
               meerly
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               supposed
               some
               lesser
               guilt
               upon
               the
               Conscience
               might
               be
               expiated
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               would
               remain
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               use
               it
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               
                 general
                 sense
              
               of
               the
               Iews
               .
               Even
               Mr.
               A.
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               discourse
               ,
               where
               he
               would
               make
               
                 this
                 washing
                 of
                 hands
                 like
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               quotes
               several
               passages
               of
               the
               Talmudists
               ,
               
               to
               prove
               
                 that
                 they
                 equalled
                 their
                 Traditions
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 set
                 them
                 above
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               particularly
               of
               this
               Tradition
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 eats
                 bread
                 with
                 unwashen
                 hands
                 ,
                 sins
                 as
                 grievously
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 lay
                 with
                 a
                 Whore.
              
               Which
               is
               a
               saying
               of
               
                 R.
                 Ase
              
               in
               Sota
               ;
               
               and
               abundantly
               proves
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               not
               looked
               on
               as
               an
               
                 indifferent
                 Ceremony
              
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               thing
               ,
               whose
               omission
               brought
               a
               guilt
               on
               the
               Conscience
               .
               And
               I
               wonder
               Mr.
               A.
               did
               not
               discern
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               one
               saying
               ,
               he
               overthrew
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               discourse
               :
               but
               this
               opinion
               is
               not
               built
               on
               the
               saying
               of
               any
               Rabbi
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               constant
               Tradition
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               they
               derive
               from
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ;
                 who
              
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 appointed
                 it
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 Sacrifices
              
               ;
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 applied
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Terumah
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               last
               Hillel
               and
               
                 Schammai
                 decreed
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 for
                 their
                 greater
                 purification
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 eating
                 their
                 common
                 Meals
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Pharisees
               placing
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               their
               Religion
               in
               the
               nice
               observance
               of
               such
               Traditions
               ,
               thought
               themselves
               so
               much
               more
               holy
               than
               others
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               more
               carefully
               avoid
               the
               defilements
               of
               common
               Conversation
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               they
               observed
               
                 this
                 washing
              
               especially
               when
               they
               had
               been
               in
               promiscuous
               company
               .
               
               For
               they
               thought
               themselves
               defiled
               by
               any
               
                 touch
                 from
                 the
                 ordinary
                 sort
                 of
                 People
              
               ;
               and
               this
               ,
               Maimonides
               saith
               ,
               
                 They
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 peculiar
                 part
                 of
                 Sanctity
              
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               strict
               and
               punctual
               they
               were
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               more
               holy
               they
               were
               accounted
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               
               Talmud
               one
               Iohn
               the
               Son
               of
               Gudged
               is
               particularly
               admired
               for
               his
               Sanctity
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 he
                 exceeded
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 niceness
                 of
                 washing
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               they
               have
               a
               saying
               in
               the
               Misna
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 The
                 Garments
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 pollution
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 the
                 Garments
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 the
                 Terumah
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 theirs
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 touched
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 cleansing
                 .
              
               So
               that
               they
               had
               different
               degrees
               of
               Sanctity
               about
               this
               matter
               of
               washing
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               was
               imposed
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               cleanliness
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               supposition
               of
               some
               
                 inward
                 purification
              
               they
               obtained
               by
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 common
                 filthiness
              
               of
               the
               world
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               principle
               ,
               even
               the
               vessels
               of
               the
               Temple
               were
               to
               be
               washed
               all
               over
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 .
              
               In
               the
               
                 washing
                 their
                 hands
              
               ,
               they
               put
               a
               difference
               between
               that
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               meat
               ;
               the
               latter
               they
               accounted
               a
               matter
               of
               liberty
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               onely
               
                 for
                 health
              
               to
               wash
               off
               the
               dangerous
               
                 saline
                 particles
              
               which
               they
               supposed
               to
               remain
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               was
               required
               for
               
                 inward
                 purification
              
               ;
               which
               they
               require
               so
               strictly
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 water
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 within
                 four
                 miles
                 ,
                 a
                 Iew
                 is
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 washed
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 fork
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 cover
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 so
                 eat
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 take
                 meat
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 mouth
                 be
                 first
                 washed
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 water
                 than
                 will
                 serve
                 for
                 his
                 drink
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 part
                 with
                 enough
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 hands
              
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               
                 R.
                 Akiba
              
               in
               prison
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 would
                 rather
                 perish
                 with
                 thirst
                 than
                 want
                 water
                 to
                 wash
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 disesteems
                 this
                 Custom
                 ,
                 deserves
                 not
                 onely
                 excommunication
                 but
                 death
                 too
                 .
              
               Since
               all
               this
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               most
               
                 authentick
                 Writers
              
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               admire
               
               at
               Mr.
               
               A.'s
               design
               ,
               who
               would
               make
               the
               world
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               no
               more
               than
               an
               
                 indifferent
                 Ceremony
              
               among
               the
               Iews
               ,
               that
               was
               onely
               required
               for
               Order
               and
               Decency
               ,
               as
               
                 our
                 Ceremonies
              
               are
               ,
               when
               those
               very
               citations
               he
               brings
               from
               Buxtorf
               and
               Dr.
               Lightfoot
               do
               manifestly
               prove
               the
               contrary
               .
               This
               I
               thought
               necessary
               to
               be
               cleared
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               the
               chief
               place
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               which
               they
               bring
               to
               prove
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               
                 our
                 Ceremonies
              
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               it
               now
               appears
               that
               the
               reason
               of
               
               Christ's
               condemning
               that
               Ceremony
               of
               
                 washing
                 of
                 hands
              
               ,
               was
               not
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Decency
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 superstitious
                 Opinion
              
               they
               had
               concerning
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               expiate
               a
               lesser
               kind
               of
               guilt
               and
               
                 spiritual
                 filthiness
              
               which
               they
               contracted
               by
               the
               
                 impure
                 touches
              
               of
               men
               less
               holy
               than
               themselves
               .
               And
               this
               the
               Pharisees
               more
               wondred
               at
               in
               
                 Christ's
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               Rule
               among
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Wise
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 strict
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 than
                 others
                 ,
              
               because
               these
               things
               tended
               to
               advance
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               holiness
               ,
               among
               the
               People
               .
               And
               where
               such
               an
               opinion
               prevails
               ,
               there
               such
               Ceremonies
               are
               made
               parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               28.
               
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               many
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               which
               their
               Divines
               assert
               to
               have
               
                 a
                 purifying
                 and
                 cleansing
                 faculty
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 justification
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 mortal
                 sins
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 spiritual
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 venial
                 sins
                 .
              
               For
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 no
                 doubt
                 they
                 are
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 ends
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 appointed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 dispute
                 among
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
               And
               withall
               ,
               they
               add
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 appoint
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 produce
                 these
                 effects
                 ,
              
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 justification
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 hath
                 left
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 apply
                 his
                 merits
                 for
                 lesser
                 effects
                 ,
                 having
                 appointed
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 .
              
               But
               Bellarmin
               thinks
               this
               latter
               part
               disputable
               concerning
               the
               
                 opus
                 operatum
                 of
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 impetration
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 past
                 all
                 doubt
                 among
                 Catholicks
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 Holy
                 Water
              
               ,
               
               Bellarmin
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 meer
                 significant
                 Ceremony
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 blotting
                 out
                 of
                 venial
                 sins
              
               ;
               and
               he
               quotes
               Saint
               Thomas
               ,
               and
               
                 Dom.
                 à
                 Soto
              
               ,
               and
               Gratian
               for
               it
               ;
               who
               produceth
               the
               
                 Canon
                 of
                 Alex.
              
               1.
               whereby
               it
               appears
               it
               was
               first
               instituted
               
                 ut
                 eâ
                 cuncti
                 aspersi
                 sanctificentur
                 &
                 purificentur
              
               ;
               that
               all
               that
               were
               sprinkled
               might
               be
               sanctified
               and
               purified
               by
               it
               .
               
               In
               the
               prayer
               of
               Consecration
               for
               the
               Salt
               to
               
                 make
                 holy
                 Water
              
               ,
               one
               expression
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 wholsome
                 both
                 to
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
              
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Water
               is
               consecrated
               
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 Azorius
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 holy
                 Water
                 cleanseth
                 venial
                 sins
                 ,
              
               
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               
                 and
                 drives
                 away
                 Devils
                 .
                 Greg.
                 de
                 Valentia
              
               agrees
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               so
               peremptory
               in
               the
               manner
               .
               But
               
                 Marsilius
                 Columna
              
               hath
               written
               a
               whole
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 admirable
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 Ceremony
              
               .
               
               And
               so
               for
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Bellarmin
              
               attributes
               
                 wonderfull
                 effects
              
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 for
                 driving
                 away
                 Devils
                 and
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 the
                 things
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 :
              
               
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               hath
               power
               against
               the
               Devil
               
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
                 .
                 Pet.
                 Thyraeus
              
               the
               Iesuit
               ,
               attributes
               a
               
                 proper
                 efficiency
                 to
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
               Coccius
               saith
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 beneficial
                 to
                 mankind
                 .
              
               Which
               makes
               me
               wonder
               at
               Dr.
               Ames
               his
               disingenuity
               ,
               
               when
               he
               would
               go
               about
               to
               make
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               about
               Ceremonies
               not
               to
               differ
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Cassander
               and
               some
               few
               others
               ,
               talk
               at
               another
               rate
               ;
               and
               Cassander
               himself
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 best
                 men
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 were
                 agreed
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 .
              
               But
               we
               are
               not
               to
               take
               their
               general
               sense
               from
               such
               as
               Cassander
               ;
               especially
               when
               their
               
                 publick
                 Offices
              
               speak
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               Church
               better
               than
               
                 Cassander
                 .
                 Greg.
                 de
                 Valentiâ
              
               indeed
               ,
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lie
                 that
                 they
                 attribute
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 Ceremonies
                 as
                 to
                 Sacraments
                 :
              
               and
               in
               truth
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               for
               they
               attribute
               Iustification
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               the
               expiation
               of
               the
               remainder
               of
               
                 venial
                 sins
              
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               However
               ,
               since
               they
               attribute
               so
               
                 spiritual
                 effects
              
               to
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               they
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               
                 real
                 parts
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               they
               do
               on
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               compare
               them
               in
               point
               of
               efficacy
               .
               But
               with
               what
               face
               can
               this
               be
               objected
               against
               our
               Church
               ;
               which
               utterly
               rejects
               any
               such
               
                 spiritual
                 efficacy
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               that
               are
               retained
               among
               us
               ;
               and
               declares
               that
               they
               are
               no
               otherwise
               received
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               
               than
               as
               they
               are
               purged
               from
               
                 Popish
                 Superstition
              
               and
               Errour
               .
               And
               therefore
               all
               opinion
               of
               merit
               and
               
                 spiritual
                 efficacy
              
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               which
               do
               make
               them
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               which
               being
               removed
               ,
               they
               remain
               onely
               naked
               
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               Cassander
               well
               expresses
               it
               ,
               
                 Words
                 made
                 visible
              
               ,
               or
               
                 teaching
                 Actions
              
               ;
               whose
               design
               and
               intention
               being
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               towards
               God
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               made
               parts
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               used
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               East
               did
               wear
               the
               b●dge
               of
               a
               Cross
               upon
               their
               Arms
               ,
               at
               some
               solemn
               days
               ,
               as
               on
               
               
                 good
                 Friday
              
               at
               their
               devotions
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               Turks
               and
               Iews
               ;
               would
               any
               one
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               made
               this
               badge
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ?
               But
               when
               they
               see
               the
               Papists
               on
               that
               day
               using
               the
               most
               solemn
               postures
               of
               adoration
               to
               the
               Crucifix
               ,
               they
               might
               well
               charge
               them
               with
               making
               this
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               .
               So
               that
               the
               distinction
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               hard
               to
               find
               ,
               if
               men
               apply
               their
               minds
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Men
                 may
                 make
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 to
                 become
              
               parts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               
                 if
                 they
                 suppose
                 them
              
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               obligatory
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Consciences
               
                 of
                 all
              
               Christians
               :
               
                 for
                 this
                 supposes
                 an
              
               equal
               necessity
               
                 with
                 that
                 of
              
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               
                 If
                 men
                 do
                 assert
                 so
                 great
                 a
              
               Power
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 appoint
                 things
                 for
              
               spiritual
               effects
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
              
               oblige
               the
               Consciences
               
                 of
                 all
              
               Christians
               
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 may
                 make
              
               new
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 can
                 with
                 no
                 colour
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 a
              
               Church
               
                 which
                 declares
                 as
                 expresly
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
              
               
               that
               it
               looks
               on
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               used
               therein
               ,
               as
               things
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               indifferent
               and
               alterable
               ;
               and
               that
               changes
               and
               alterations
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               seems
               necessary
               or
               expedient
               to
               those
               in
               Authority
               ;
               And
               that
               every
               Country
               is
               at
               liberty
               to
               use
               their
               own
               Ceremonies
               ;
               
               and
               that
               they
               neither
               condemn
               others
               nor
               prescribe
               to
               them
               
                 What
                 can
                 more
                 express
                 the
                 not
                 making
              
               Ceremo●●
               any
               parts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               
                 than
                 these
                 things
                 d●
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 at
                 once
                 shewed
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 mean
                 by
              
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 human
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 to
                 be
                 so
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               29.
               
               
                 I
                 now
                 come
                 particularly
                 to
                 examin
                 the
                 charge
                 against
                 our
              
               Church
               .
               
                 For
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               saith
               ,
               An
               outward
               visible
               sign
               of
               an
               inward
               invisible
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               a
               person
               is
               dedicated
               to
               the
               profession
               of
               and
               subjection
               to
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               is
               a
               substantial
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               An
               
                 outward
                 visible
                 sign
              
               between
               men
               representing
               the
               duty
               or
               engagement
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               
                 no
                 part
              
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               at
               all
               ,
               much
               less
               a
               
                 substantial
                 part
              
               of
               it
               .
               There
               are
               some
               
                 visible
                 signs
              
               from
               
                 God
                 to
                 men
              
               ,
               representing
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               Grace
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               those
               we
               call
               Sacraments
               ;
               there
               are
               other
               
                 signs
                 from
                 men
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               testifie
               their
               subjection
               and
               dependence
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               
                 signs
                 from
                 men
                 to
                 men
              
               to
               represent
               some
               other
               thing
               besides
               the
               bare
               action
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               
                 significant
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               is
               .
               For
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Child
                 is
                 baptized
              
               and
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               is
               used
               
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 hereafter
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               To
               whom
               is
               this
               token
               made
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               God
               ?
               no
               certainly
               .
               If
               it
               were
               a
               permanent
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               would
               it
               be
               for
               a
               Testimony
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 Men
              
               ?
               When
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Christians
              
               used
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               in
               token
               they
               were
               not
               ashamed
               of
               
                 Christ
                 crucified
              
               ,
               was
               this
               a
               
                 dedicating
                 sign
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 declarative
                 sign
                 to
                 men
              
               ?
               And
               what
               if
               it
               represents
               
                 subjection
                 to
                 Christ
              
               as
               the
               Redeemer
               ?
               must
               it
               therefore
               be
               such
               an
               
                 outward
                 visible
                 sign
              
               of
               
                 inward
                 invisible
                 Grace
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               ?
               It
               represents
               the
               Duty
               and
               not
               the
               Grace
               ;
               the
               Duty
               is
               ours
               and
               may
               be
               represented
               by
               us
               ;
               but
               the
               Grace
               is
               Gods
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               appoint
               the
               signs
               to
               represent
               and
               convey
               that
               ,
               because
               he
               alone
               is
               the
               Giver
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               The
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               is
               not
               intended
               by
               our
               Church
               for
               a
               sign
               of
               
                 immediate
                 dedication
              
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               of
               obligation
               on
               the
               person
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               30
               Canon
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 Church
                 retains
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 accounteth
                 it
                 a
                 lawfull
                 outward
                 Ceremony
                 and
                 honourable
                 badge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 died
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross.
              
               But
               for
               the
               right
               understanding
               thereof
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               That
               Baptism
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               compleat
               before
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               adds
               nothing
               to
               the
               perfection
               or
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               being
               omitted
               ,
               takes
               nothing
               from
               it
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               there
               expressed
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               Church
               .
               This
               therefore
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Baptismal
                 Dedication
              
               .
               And
               the
               Minister
               acts
               in
               a
               
                 double
                 capacity
              
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               baptize
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               signs
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               :
               when
               
                 he
                 baptizeth
              
               ,
               he
               acts
               by
               vertue
               of
               Authority
               derived
               
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 baptize
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               being
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Child
               thereby
               solemnly
               
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               he
               then
               speaks
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               varying
               the
               number
               ;
               
                 We
                 receive
                 this
                 Child
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 's
                 Flock
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 sign
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 We
                 Christians
              
               that
               are
               already
               members
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Flock
                 do
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 our
                 number
              
               ;
               and
               in
               token
               of
               his
               being
               obliged
               to
               perform
               the
               duty
               belonging
               to
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               do
               make
               use
               of
               this
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Rite
                 of
                 Admission
              
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               obligation
               to
               behave
               himself
               ,
               as
               becomes
               a
               Christian.
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               so
               intended
               ,
               
               all
               the
               difficulties
               about
               a
               
                 Dedicating
                 ,
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 Sacramental
                 Sign
                 ,
              
               concerning
               which
               some
               have
               made
               so
               great
               a
               
               stir
               ,
               
               will
               soon
               appear
               to
               be
               of
               no
               force
               .
               For
               why
               may
               not
               the
               Church
               appoint
               such
               a
               Rite
               of
               Admission
               of
               one
               of
               her
               Members
               declaring
               it
               to
               be
               
                 no
                 part
              
               of
               Baptism
               ?
               Let
               us
               suppose
               an
               adult
               person
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               Baptism
               to
               be
               admitted
               a
               Member
               of
               an
               
                 Independent
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               this
               admission
               to
               be
               
                 holding
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 hand
              
               in
               token
               of
               his
               owning
               the
               Church-Covenant
               ,
               i.
               e.
               of
               promising
               to
               live
               as
               a
               Church-member
               ought
               to
               doe
               among
               them
               ;
               the
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               baptizes
               him
               ,
               and
               immediately
               after
               ,
               upon
               
                 the
                 holding
                 up
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 owning
                 the
                 Church-Covenant
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 we
                 receive
                 thee
                 into
                 this
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 thy
                 holding
                 up
                 of
                 thy
                 hand
                 as
                 a
                 token
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 hereafter
                 behave
                 thy self
                 as
                 a
                 Church-member
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               What
               harm
               is
               there
               in
               all
               this
               ?
               And
               yet
               is
               not
               this
               a
               
                 Professing
                 ,
                 Dedicating
                 ,
                 Covenanting
                 ,
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 Sacramental
                 Sign
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               as
               the
               
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               is
               among
               us
               ?
               Doth
               not
               
                 holding
                 up
                 the
                 hand
              
               signify
               and
               represent
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               therefore
               a
               significant
               and
               
                 symbolical
                 Ceremony
              
               ?
               Doth
               it
               not
               import
               an
               obligation
               lying
               on
               the
               person
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               therefore
               
                 dedicating
                 ,
                 covenanting
                 ,
                 and
                 sacramental
                 ,
              
               as
               much
               as
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               this
               be
               scrupled
               more
               than
               the
               other
               ?
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               great
               mistake
               appears
               about
               this
               matter
               ;
               
               who
               supposeth
               that
               the
               Minister
               speaketh
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Christ
               when
               he
               signs
               with
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ;
               and
               
                 as
                 God's
                 Officer
                 from
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 dedicates
                 him
                 by
                 this
                 sign
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 died
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Minister
               in
               the
               Act
               speaks
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               evidently
               appears
               
               by
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 We
                 receive
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 's
                 Flock
              
               ;
               and
               then
               follows
               ,
               as
               the
               solemn
               rite
               of
               Admission
               ,
               
                 And
                 do
                 sign
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               All
               publick
               and
               solemn
               Admissions
               into
               Societies
               ,
               having
               some
               peculiar
               Ceremony
               belonging
               to
               them
               .
               And
               so
               as
               Baptism
               besides
               its
               
                 sacramental
                 Efficacy
              
               is
               a
               Rite
               of
               Admission
               into
               
                 Christ's
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               is
               into
               our
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               in
               which
               this
               Ceremony
               is
               used
               ,
               without
               any
               prescription
               to
               other
               Churchs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               30.
               
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 though
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 may
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 a
                 transient
                 ,
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 professing
                 sign
              
               ;
               
               
                 yet
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 dedicating
                 sign
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 professing
                 symbol
                 of
                 baptized
                 Persons
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               lawfull
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               ,
               I
               cannot
               understand
               how
               it
               should
               be
               unlawfull
               in
               the
               latter
               .
               Yes
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 instituting
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 onely
                 .
              
               How
               doth
               that
               appear
               ?
               
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 already
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               True
               ,
               but
               not
               onely
               for
               that
               end
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               the
               means
               and
               instruments
               of
               
                 conveying
                 his
                 Grace
              
               to
               men
               ;
               which
               none
               but
               God
               himself
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               none
               but
               he
               ought
               to
               appoint
               the
               means
               for
               that
               end
               .
               And
               we
               account
               it
               an
               unsufferable
               insolency
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Churches
              
               ,
               for
               them
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               make
               
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 to
                 Rites
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Institution
              
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               possible
               way
               for
               a
               Church
               to
               make
               
                 new
                 Sacraments
              
               ;
               but
               if
               every
               
                 significant
                 custom
              
               in
               a
               Church
               must
               pass
               for
               a
               
                 new
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               then
               sitting
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               a
               
                 new
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               told
               
                 it
                 betokens
                 rest
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
              
               Christ
               ;
               then
               putting
               off
               the
               Hat
               in
               Prayer
               is
               a
               
                 new
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               
                 professing
                 sign
                 of
                 Reverence
              
               ;
               
               then
               laying
               
                 on
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 kissing
                 the
                 Book
                 in
                 swearing
              
               are
               
                 new
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               
                 publick
                 symbolical
                 Rites
              
               .
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 it
                 belongeth
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 common
                 badge
                 or
                 symbol
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               Yet
               I
               hope
               ,
               every
               Nobleman
               or
               Gentleman
               may
               give
               a
               
                 distinct
                 Livery
              
               without
               Treason
               .
               And
               therefore
               why
               may
               not
               every
               Church
               appoint
               its
               own
               Rite
               of
               admission
               of
               Members
               into
               its
               
                 Body
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 obligation
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 duties
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               And
               is
               not
               every
               Church-member
               bound
               to
               perform
               these
               ?
               That
               which
               is
               peculiar
               ,
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               admission
               by
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               this
               Rite
               our
               Church
               imposes
               on
               no
               others
               but
               its
               own
               
                 Members
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               makes
               it
               necessary
               to
               none
               else
               ;
               and
               to
               shew
               it
               to
               be
               onely
               a
               solemn
               Rite
               of
               Admission
               ,
               it
               allows
               it
               to
               be
               forborn
               in
               
                 private
                 Baptism
              
               .
               But
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 Christs
                 Sacraments
                 or
                 Symbols
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 devise
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 accuse
                 his
                 Institutions
                 of
                 insufficiency
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               expediency
               ;
               and
               not
               every
               private
               person
               .
               And
               to
               appoint
               other
               Rites
               that
               do
               not
               encroach
               upon
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               challenging
               any
               effect
               peculiar
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               no
               charging
               them
               with
               insufficiency
               .
               Well
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 B.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 unlawfull
                 on
                 another
                 account
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Image
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 medium
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               He
               may
               as
               well
               make
               it
               unlawfull
               to
               use
               Words
               in
               
                 God's
                 Worship
              
               ,
               for
               are
               not
               they
               Images
               and
               represent
               things
               to
               our
               minds
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               
                 transient
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               doth
               not
               Mr.
               B.
               in
               the
               same
               place
               make
               it
               
                 lawfull
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Image
                 an
                 Object
                 or
                 Medium
                 of
                 our
                 consideration
                 exciting
                 our
                 minds
                 to
                 Worship
                 God
                 ?
                 as
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 or
                 historical
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 holy
                 man.
              
               
               If
               any
               Divine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               said
               any
               thing
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               what
               out-cries
               of
               Popery
               had
               been
               made
               against
               us
               ?
               How
               many
               Advances
               had
               we
               presently
               made
               for
               letting
               in
               the
               
                 grossest
                 Idolatry
              
               ?
               How
               many
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               been
               quoted
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               went
               no
               further
               and
               desired
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ?
               Yet
               the
               
                 transient
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               Worship
               ,
               is
               condemned
               among
               us
               ,
               
                 as
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Second
                 Commandment
              
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 person
              
               and
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 page
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 medium
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 .
              
               Is
               our
               Worship
               directed
               to
               it
               ?
               or
               ,
               do
               we
               kneel
               before
               it
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               allows
               men
               may
               do
               before
               a
               Crucifix
               ?
               Do
               we
               declare
               that
               we
               are
               excited
               by
               it
               to
               worship
               God
               ?
               No
               ;
               all
               these
               are
               rejected
               by
               our
               Church
               .
               How
               then
               
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 medium
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ?
              
               Why
               forsooth
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 circumstance
                 but
                 an
                 outward
                 act
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               What
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               
                 kneeling
                 before
                 a
                 Crucifix
              
               ?
               and
               yet
               that
               is
               lawfull
               according
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 supposing
                 the
                 mind
                 be
                 onely
                 excited
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               Suppose
               then
               we
               onely
               use
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               to
               excite
               mens
               consideration
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Worship
               ;
               what
               harm
               were
               in
               it
               upon
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               ground
               ?
               But
               our
               Church
               allows
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               onely
               taking
               it
               for
               a
               
                 lawfull
                 outward
                 Ceremony
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               nothing
               of
               Worship
               belonging
               to
               it
               ;
               how
               comes
               it
               then
               to
               be
               a
               
                 medium
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
              
               ?
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 medium
                 in
                 God's
                 Worship
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Medium
               excitans
               ,
               
                 that
                 raises
                 our
                 minds
                 to
                 Worship
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               2.
               
               Medium
               terminans
               ;
               or
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               
                 terminus
                 ,
                 in
                 genere
                 causae
                 finalis
                 ,
              
               a
               worshipped
               
                 medium
                 or
                 the
                 terminus
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 worship
                 mediately
                 ,
                 on
                 pretence
                 of
                 representing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 ultimately
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 thing
                 forbidden
                 
                 directly
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Commandment
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 to
                 worship
                 a
                 Creature
                 (
                 with
                 mind
                 or
                 body
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 mediate
                 term
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 send
                 it
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 to
                 be
                 provoked
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 offer
                 him
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 by
                 offering
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sign
                 ,
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 means
                 of
                 sending
                 it
                 to
                 God.
              
               Observe
               here
               a
               strange
               piece
               of
               partiality
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               allowed
               to
               be
               
                 lawfull
                 to
                 pray
                 before
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               
                 medium
                 excitans
              
               ,
               as
               
                 an
                 object
                 that
                 stirs
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 worshipping
                 affection
              
               ;
               and
               so
               all
               those
               Papists
               are
               excused
               from
               Idolatry
               who
               profess
               they
               use
               a
               Crucifix
               for
               
                 no
                 other
                 end
              
               ,
               although
               they
               perform
               all
               Acts
               of
               adoration
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               become
               a
               very
               hard
               Question
               whether
               the
               mind
               in
               its
               consideration
               ,
               uniting
               the
               Image
               with
               the
               Object
               may
               not
               give
               the
               same
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               to
               one
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               in
               different
               respects
               .
               For
               the
               Image
               being
               allowed
               to
               
                 excite
                 the
                 mind
                 to
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 object
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
              
               the
               object
               is
               considered
               in
               the
               mind
               as
               
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Image
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               so
               worshipped
               ;
               and
               why
               then
               may
               not
               
                 the
                 worship
              
               be
               as
               well
               directed
               to
               the
               
                 Image
                 as
                 representing
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Object
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Image
              
               ;
               provided
               ,
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               mind
               be
               still
               fixed
               upon
               the
               Object
               as
               represented
               by
               the
               Image
               ?
               And
               thus
               even
               Latria
               may
               be
               performed
               to
               a
               Crucifix
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               very
               fair
               concession
               to
               the
               Papists
               ?
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               2.
               
               The
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 aëreal
                 sign
              
               ,
               as
               Dr.
               O.
               calls
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               made
               a
               medium
               in
               
                 God's
                 Worship
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               utterly
               denied
               by
               our
               Church
               ;
               and
               there
               be
               no
               colour
               for
               it
               ,
               from
               his
               own
               grounds
               .
               For
               it
               is
               neither
               
                 medium
                 excitans
              
               ,
               being
               not
               intended
               
               by
               our
               Church
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               a
               Crucifix
               being
               much
               fitter
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               our
               Church
               calls
               it
               onely
               
                 a
                 lawfull
                 ceremony
                 and
                 honourable
                 badge
              
               ;
               much
               less
               can
               it
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               any
               
                 mediate
                 object
              
               of
               
                 our
                 Worship
              
               ,
               there
               being
               nothing
               like
               Worship
               performed
               towards
               it
               .
               But
               if
               all
               his
               meaning
               be
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               used
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Worship
               that
               is
               not
               a
               
                 meer
                 circumstance
              
               must
               be
               a
               medium
               of
               Worship
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               weak
               a
               pretence
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               consider
               it
               no
               farther
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               31.
               
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 it
                 be
                 no
              
               medium
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
               
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 out
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 's
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
              
               new
               Sacrament
               ;
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               If
               Christ
               had
               instituted
               the
               Cross
               as
               our
               Church
               doth
               ;
               would
               you
               not
               have
               called
               this
               a
               Sacrament
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               want
               but
               Divine
               Institution
               and
               Benediction
               ,
               it
               wanteth
               indeed
               a
               due
               efficient
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               still
               a
               Human
               Sacrament
               though
               not
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               an
               unlawfull
               Sacrament
               .
               If
               Christ
               
                 had
                 instituted
                 it
                 with
                 such
              
               promises
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 other
              
               Sacraments
               ,
               
                 no
                 doubt
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 quite
                 changed
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 its
              
               signification
               
                 had
                 been
                 from
              
               God
               to
               us
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Minister
               had
               signed
               in
               Christ's
               Name
               
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
              
               Churches
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 been
              
               in
               token
               that
               Christ
               will
               not
               fail
               of
               his
               Promise
               ,
               if
               we
               perform
               our
               Conditions
               .
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 already
                 appeared
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 yet
                 remaining
                 in
                 Mr.
              
               B.
               
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
              
               
               viz.
               That
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               hath
               a
               
               Sacramental
               efficacy
               attributed
               to
               it
               ;
               
                 for
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               As
               the
               Water
               of
               Baptism
               worketh
               morally
               ,
               by
               signifying
               the
               washing
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ;
               so
               the
               Cross
               is
               to
               operate
               morally
               ,
               by
               signifying
               Christ's
               Crucifixion
               ,
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               Cross
               and
               our
               Duty
               .
               
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 adds
              
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               common
               Doctrine
               of
               Protestants
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               instituted
               to
               give
               Grace
               physically
               ,
               but
               onely
               morally
               ;
               and
               that
               even
               the
               wisest
               Papists
               themselves
               do
               maintain
               onely
               such
               moral
               Causality
               in
               Sacraments
               .
               
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 would
                 make
              
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               
                 to
                 have
                 the
              
               nature
               
                 of
                 a
              
               Sacrament
               
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 misrepresented
                 or
                 misapplied
                 both
                 the
              
               Popish
               and
               Protestant
               Doctrine
               
                 about
                 the
              
               efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 make
                 appear
                 ,
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Doctrine
              
               ;
               that
               which
               overthrows
               the
               strength
               of
               all
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               unanimously
               agreed
               among
               them
               as
               a
               
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 confer
                 grace
                 ,
              
               ex
               opere
               operato
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 actual
                 impediment
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 heresie
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 bare
                 outward
                 professing
                 signs
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               
               That
               they
               are
               
                 meer
                 Ceremonies
              
               .
               This
               not
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               whom
               I
               ever
               saw
               ,
               either
               denies
               ,
               or
               disputes
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               expresly
               determin'd
               in
               the
               Councils
               of
               Florence
               and
               of
               Trent
               .
               But
               then
               they
               have
               a
               very
               nice
               and
               subtle
               question
               among
               them
               about
               the
               manner
               how
               the
               Sacraments
               do
               confer
               Grace
               ,
               whether
               physically
               or
               morally
               .
               By
               physically
               ,
               they
               mean
               ,
               
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 immediate
                 action
                 hath
                 influence
                 on
                 producing
                 the
                 effect
              
               ;
               by
               morally
               ,
               they
               mean
               
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 effectually
                 concurr
                 to
                 
                 the
                 producing
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 by
                 intreaty
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               As
               he
               that
               runs
               the
               sword
               into
               
                 anothers
                 bowels
              
               ,
               kills
               him
               physically
               ;
               he
               that
               
                 perswades
                 and
                 incourages
                 him
              
               effectually
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               is
               as
               really
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               say
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               a
               moral
               and
               not
               a
               
                 physical
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               murther
               .
               They
               all
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               do
               effectually
               convey
               Grace
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 obstacle
                 put
              
               ;
               but
               the
               onely
               question
               is
               ,
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               producing
               it
               .
               And
               as
               to
               this
               they
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               do
               work
               as
               
                 moral
                 Causes
              
               ,
               not
               principal
               but
               instrumental
               ;
               the
               principal
               they
               say
               is
               
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               Instrumental
               the
               Sacraments
               as
               deriving
               their
               efficacy
               from
               the
               former
               ;
               as
               the
               Writing
               from
               the
               Seal
               ,
               and
               the
               Seal
               from
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Person
               ;
               or
               as
               Money
               from
               the
               Stamp
               ,
               and
               the
               Stamp
               from
               the
               King
               :
               but
               besides
               this
               ,
               they
               question
               whether
               there
               be
               not
               a
               
                 proper
                 efficiency
                 by
                 Divine
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               to
               produce
               at
               least
               the
               character
               from
               whence
               
                 Divine
                 Grace
              
               immediately
               follows
               .
               And
               about
               this
               indeed
               they
               are
               divided
               .
               Some
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 necessity
              
               of
               asserting
               more
               than
               a
               bare
               
                 moral
                 Causality
              
               ;
               because
               this
               is
               sufficient
               
                 for
                 the
                 infallible
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               
               sublato
               obice
               ,
               as
               Gamachaeus
               a
               late
               
                 Professour
                 in
                 the
                 Sorbon
              
               delivers
               their
               Doctrine
               :
               and
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               he
               reckons
               
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Altissidore
                 ,
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 Durandus
                 ,
                 Canus
                 ,
                 Ledesma
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 :
              
               and
               with
               this
               he
               closes
               ,
               
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Miracles
                 without
                 cause
                 ;
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 follows
                 certò
                 ,
                 infallibiliter
                 &
                 ex
                 opere
                 operato
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               there
               speaks
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               
                 Card.
                 de
                 Lugo
              
               
               yields
               to
               it
               ,
               
               although
               he
               there
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               
                 signum
                 practicum
                 infallibile
                 Gratiae
              
               .
               So
               that
               those
               who
               do
               assert
               onely
               this
               
                 moral
                 Causality
              
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               do
               not
               suppose
               
                 any
                 uncertainty
                 in
                 the
                 effect
              
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               the
               others
               do
               ,
               but
               onely
               differ
               about
               the
               way
               of
               producing
               it
               .
               Yet
               Ysambertus
               ,
               
               another
               late
               Professour
               of
               the
               Sorbon
               proves
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               
                 Physical
                 efficiency
              
               to
               be
               much
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               argument
               is
               of
               no
               force
               against
               it
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
              
               for
               then
               they
               must
               quit
               many
               other
               Doctrines
               besides
               this
               .
               
                 Ioh.
                 Baptista
                 Gonet
              
               ,
               a
               late
               learned
               Thomist
               not
               onely
               contends
               earnestly
               for
               this
               opinion
               ,
               but
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Divines
                 assert
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 greatest
                 reputation
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Ruardus
                 Tapper
                 ,
                 Vega
                 ,
                 Sayrus
                 ,
                 Ysambertus
                 ,
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 Bellarmin
                 ,
                 Reginaldus
                 ,
                 Moeratius
                 ,
                 Ripalda
              
               and
               many
               more
               .
               And
               Conquetius
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 reckons
                 up
                 Fifty
                 three
                 eminent
                 Divines
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 physical
                 Causality
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               So
               that
               Mr.
               B.
               is
               both
               very
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               
                 common
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Schools
              
               ,
               and
               in
               applying
               the
               
                 moral
                 Causality
              
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               asserted
               by
               their
               Divines
               ,
               to
               the
               significancy
               of
               our
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               he
               represents
               that
               in
               very
               ambiguous
               terms
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 Protestants
                 commonly
                 maintain
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 not
                 instituted
                 to
                 give
                 Grace
                 physically
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 morally
                 .
              
               If
               it
               be
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               instituted
               for
               the
               
                 conveying
                 of
                 Grace
              
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               he
               seems
               to
               yield
               ;
               (
               and
               if
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               might
               be
               fully
               proved
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               
               most
               eminent
               Reformers
               abroad
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               home
               )
               This
               is
               sufficient
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               can
               never
               be
               advanced
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               among
               us
               ;
               since
               in
               no
               sense
               it
               is
               held
               to
               be
               an
               Instrument
               appointed
               for
               the
               conveying
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               this
               Phrase
               of
               a
               
                 New
                 Sacrament
              
               is
               a
               thing
               onely
               invented
               to
               amuse
               and
               perplex
               tender
               and
               injudicious
               persons
               .
               There
               being
               not
               the
               least
               ground
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               discern
               ;
               and
               yet
               such
               pretences
               as
               these
               have
               served
               to
               darken
               People's
               minds
               ,
               and
               have
               filled
               them
               with
               strange
               fears
               and
               scruples
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               who
               have
               conquer'd
               their
               prejudices
               as
               to
               other
               things
               ,
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               get
               over
               this
               mighty
               stumbling-block
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               therefore
               taken
               the
               more
               pains
               to
               remove
               out
               of
               their
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 after
                 all
              
               ,
               
               Mr.
               B.
               declares
               ,
               That
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Person
               's
               who
               offers
               the
               Child
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               and
               another
               man's
               sinfull
               mode
               will
               not
               justifie
               the
               neglect
               of
               our
               duty
               .
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 supposing
              
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 some
                 make
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 pretence
                 for
              
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               32.
               
               But
               Mr.
               A.
               hath
               a
               farther
               blow
               at
               our
               Church
               ,
               
               for
               allowing
               
                 worshipping
                 towards
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 Motive
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 something
                 else
                 .
              
               The
               lawfulness
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               required
               by
               our
               Church
               ,
               I
               had
               formerly
               defended
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               now
               Mr.
               A.
               borrows
               
               their
               Weapons
               from
               them
               ;
               although
               he
               doth
               not
               manage
               them
               with
               that
               skill
               and
               dexterity
               which
               
                 T.
                 G.
              
               used
               .
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               bowing
               at
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               than
               
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 at
                 the
                 Toll
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
              
               the
               Worship
               being
               not
               given
               to
               the
               Name
               ,
               but
               to
               Christ
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               his
               Name
               .
               
                 Why
                 may
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 an
                 Image
                 give
                 warning
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Bell
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ?
              
               I
               will
               tell
               him
               ,
               since
               he
               needs
               it
               ,
               because
               an
               Image
               is
               a
               
                 mighty
                 disparagement
              
               to
               an
               infinite
               and
               
                 invisible
                 Being
              
               ;
               it
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               his
               Law
               to
               worship
               him
               by
               an
               Image
               ;
               it
               is
               against
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               in
               its
               
                 best
                 and
                 purest
                 Ages
              
               ;
               this
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               I
               had
               proved
               so
               much
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               little
               reason
               to
               expect
               such
               a
               question
               from
               a
               Protestant
               .
               But
               such
               men
               do
               too
               much
               discover
               ,
               whose
               part
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               take
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
                 He
                 grants
                 the
                 Papists
                 go
                 too
                 far
                 in
                 preferring
                 an
                 Image
                 higher
                 than
                 to
                 be
              
               Motivum
               Cultûs
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 lower
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 ordinary
                 stated
                 Motive
                 to
                 Worship
                 .
              
               When
               I
               read
               this
               ,
               I
               began
               to
               pity
               the
               man
               ,
               being
               in
               some
               fear
               lest
               something
               had
               a
               little
               disordered
               his
               fancy
               .
               For
               where
               do
               we
               ever
               allow
               such
               an
               
                 use
                 of
                 Images
              
               in
               our
               Church
               ?
               If
               he
               had
               written
               against
               Mr.
               B.
               who
               allows
               a
               Crucifix
               to
               be
               
                 Medium
                 excitans
              
               ,
               he
               had
               some
               reason
               to
               have
               answered
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               none
               .
               But
               he
               brings
               it
               home
               to
               us
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 men
                 do
                 sin
                 who
                 make
                 an
                 Image
                 an
                 ordinary
                 stated
                 motive
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 excuse
                 our
                 own
                 adorations
                 ?
              
               What
               doth
               the
               man
               mean
               ?
               I
               am
               yet
               afraid
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               not
               
               right
               somewhere
               .
               We
               acknowledge
               
                 no
                 adorations
              
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ;
               and
               do
               these
               need
               to
               be
               excused
               ?
               And
               what
               consequence
               is
               there
               from
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               ,
               against
               our
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ?
               Let
               him
               first
               prove
               ,
               that
               we
               give
               adoration
               to
               any
               besides
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               before
               we
               shall
               go
               about
               to
               excuse
               our
               
                 adorations
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 sin
                 in
                 making
                 an
                 Image
                 a
                 stated
                 Motive
                 of
                 Worship
              
               (
               whoever
               said
               they
               did
               not
               ?
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               not
               our
               Church
               .
               But
               let
               this
               pass
               ,
               what
               follows
               ?
               )
               then
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 introduce
                 Images
                 into
                 our
                 Churches
                 ?
              
               Ask
               Mr.
               B.
               that
               Question
               ,
               and
               not
               us
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               If
               we
               allowed
               the
               Worship
               of
               Images
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               this
               were
               a
               pertinent
               Question
               ;
               but
               since
               we
               deny
               it
               ,
               what
               makes
               all
               this
               against
               us
               ?
               
                 which
                 if
                 our
                 Church-men
                 shall
                 venture
                 upon
              
               ;
               I
               pray
               stay
               till
               they
               do
               ,
               before
               you
               charge
               us
               with
               it
               .
               Are
               not
               these
               men
               hugely
               to
               seek
               for
               Arguments
               against
               our
               Church
               that
               talk
               at
               this
               rate
               ?
               But
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 it
                 with
                 equal
                 reason
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               something
               now
               fit
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               We
               utterly
               deny
               that
               we
               may
               
                 worship
                 Images
              
               on
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               that
               we
               perform
               
                 external
                 adoration
              
               to
               God
               by
               
                 bowing
                 the
                 Body
              
               ;
               or
               to
               Iesus
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               name
               .
               Hold
               now
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               prove
               it
               .
               Instead
               of
               that
               ,
               he
               shews
               the
               difference
               between
               going
               to
               Church
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               bowing
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bell
                 tolls
                 out
                 of
                 Worship
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Iesus
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 when
                 mens
                 minds
                 should
                 be
                 intent
                 on
                 devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sit
                 listening
                 and
                 watching
                 ,
                 as
              
               Whittington
               '
               
                 s
                 Cat
                 watcht
                 the
                 Mouse
                 ,
                 (
                 there
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
              
               what
               he
               hath
               laboured
               for
               all
               this
               while
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 casual
                 starting
                 of
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dropping
                 of
                 two
                 syllables
                 .
              
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               not
               about
               the
               seasonableness
               of
               doing
               this
               when
               we
               are
               in
               other
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 Devotion
              
               and
               
                 immediate
                 Application
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               no
               body
               contends
               for
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               but
               about
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               doing
               it
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ,
               when
               we
               hear
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               repeated
               in
               the
               Lessons
               ,
               or
               the
               Creed
               ;
               and
               the
               Canon
               which
               requires
               it
               refers
               to
               the
               former
               Custom
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               Lessons
               and
               Sermons
               are
               mentioned
               particularly
               ;
               and
               although
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 or
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 pronounced
                 ,
              
               yet
               by
               the
               manner
               of
               shewing
               this
               Reverence
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 with
                 lowness
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 uncovering
                 of
                 heads
                 of
                 mankind
              
               ;
               it
               supposeth
               them
               at
               that
               time
               not
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               any
               other
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Devotion
              
               .
               And
               so
               it
               gives
               no
               interruption
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               it
               ;
               nor
               obliges
               men
               to
               lie
               at
               the
               
                 catch
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               as
               though
               all
               our
               Worship
               consisted
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               since
               our
               Church
               approves
               it
               as
               a
               
                 laudable
                 Ceremony
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               refuse
               it
               at
               
                 seasonable
                 times
              
               ;
               unless
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               unlawfull
               in
               it self
               .
               Which
               I
               say
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Worship
               is
               directed
               to
               a
               
                 true
                 object
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               the
               mention
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               onely
               expresses
               
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               as
               the
               tolling
               the
               Bell
               doth
               of
               going
               to
               Church
               .
               Neither
               doth
               it
               signifie
               any
               thing
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 whether
                 Persons
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bell
                 rings
              
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               same
               page
               he
               mentions
               the
               Mass-bell
               ;
               which
               sounds
               to
               the
               People
               in
               the
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Object
               of
               their
               Worship
               were
               true
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               would
               make
               him
               better
               understand
               the
               parallel
               .
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               duty
               to
               give
               external
               Reverence
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               ever
               the
               word
               Iesus
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               need
               of
               it
               in
               our
               ordinary
               converses
               ,
               and
               the
               secular
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               
                 he
                 addes
              
               ,
               this
               word
               might
               do
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Mass-bell
               going
               about
               the
               streets
               ,
               at
               which
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               .
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 strange
                 piece
                 of
              
               crosness
               
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
              
               lawfulness
               
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 at
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ?
                 My
                 business
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 what
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 requires
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 allow
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 it
                 convenient
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 likewise
                 in
              
               common
               conversation
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 defend
                 his
                 own
                 new
                 invented
              
               wayes
               of
               Reverence
               ;
               
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 there
                 are
                 proper
              
               seasons
               for
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 is
              
               lawful
               ,
               
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 its
              
               convenient
               time
               ,
               
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 no
                 mean
                 between
              
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               and
               over-doing
               .
               
                 But
                 is
                 this
                 becoming
                 a
              
               Protestant
               Divine
               
                 to
                 parallel
                 the
              
               Worship
               
                 we
                 give
                 to
              
               the
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 as
                 our
              
               Church
               declares
               ,
               Can.
               18.
               
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 give
                 to
                 the
              
               Host
               ,
               
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 streets
                 ?
                 At
                 last
                 ,
              
               he
               commends
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               1640.
               about
               bowing
               towards
               the
               East
               or
               Altar
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               use
               this
               Rite
               ,
               despise
               not
               them
               who
               use
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               they
               who
               use
               it
               not
               ,
               condemn
               not
               those
               that
               use
               it
               :
               but
               he
               would
               fain
               know
               why
               the
               same
               moderation
               should
               not
               be
               used
               in
               other
               Rites
               ,
               as
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cr●s●
               ,
               and
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ?
               
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 proved
                 any
                 thing
              
               unlawful
               
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 required
                 by
                 our
              
               Church
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 required
                 by
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 ever
                 since
                 the
              
               Reformation
               ▪
               
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 although
                 in
                 themselves
              
               lawful
               ,
               
                 yet
                 were
                 never
                 strictly
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 indifferent
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
              
               moderation
               
                 used
                 in
                 
                 the
              
               Canon
               ,
               1640
               ,
               
                 was
                 very
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
              
               principles
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               ;
               
                 but
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
              
               ,
               that
               because
               some
               things
               are
               left
               at
               liberty
               ,
               therefore
               nothing
               should
               be
               determin'd
               ;
               or
               being
               determin'd
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ?
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 great
              
               Wisdom
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 things
                 necessary
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 practice
                 )
                 than
                 were
                 made
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 settlement
                 of
                 our
              
               Reformation
               ;
               
                 but
                 whether
                 there
                 be
              
               sufficient
               Reason
               
                 to
                 alter
                 those
              
               terms
               of
               Communion
               
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 settled
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 such
                 whose
                 scruples
                 are
                 groundless
                 and
                 endless
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 here
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 perceive
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 he
                 thinks
              
               the
               Apostles
               Rule
               of
               forbearance
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               to
               be
               of
               equal
               force
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               all
               things
               ,
               about
               which
               Christians
               have
               different
               apprehensions
               ;
               
                 and
                 then
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 come
                 in
                 for
                 an
                 equal
                 share
                 in
                 such
                 a
              
               toleration
               .
               
                 And
                 so
              
               those
               who
               do
               not
               worship
               the
               Host
               ,
               or
               Images
               ,
               or
               use
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               must
               not
               censure
               those
               that
               do
               ,
               
                 unless
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 have
                 no
              
               scruple
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 scruples
                 ,
                 our
              
               Laws
               
                 put
                 a
                 just
                 restraint
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
              
               the
               Rule
               of
               Forbearance
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 is
                 no
              
               obligatory
               Law
               to
               Christians
               
                 in
                 all
              
               Ages
               ;
               
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 ,
                 our
              
               Church
               
                 may
                 justly
                 require
                 the
              
               observation
               
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 leaves
                 others
                 undetermin'd
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 these
                 Customes
                 though
                 left
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 are
                 still
                 observed
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 leading
                 Church-men
                 .
              
               And
               what
               then
               ?
               are
               they
               lawful
               ,
               or
               are
               they
               not
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               why
               are
               they
               not
               proved
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ?
               And
               if
               that
               were
               proved
               ,
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               point
               of
               Separation
               ,
               unless
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               to
               
                 all
                 People
              
               ,
               and
               made
               terms
               of
               
                 Communion
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               that
               persons
               were
               not
               allowed
               to
               joyn
               in
               all
               Acts
               of
               Communion
               with
               us
               ,
               unless
               they
               did
               them
               .
               However
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 thinks
                 this
                 will
                 prove
              
               (
               What
               ,
               that
               they
               differ
               from
               us
               in
               any
               
                 substantial
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ?
               No
               ,
               he
               dares
               not
               say
               that
               :
               but
               what
               then
               ?
               )
               
                 that
                 we
                 differ
                 in
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 a
                 circumstantial
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 .
              
               To
               convince
               the
               Reader
               ,
               what
               an
               admirable
               faculty
               of
               proving
               this
               man
               hath
               ,
               let
               him
               but
               look
               on
               the
               thing
               he
               undertook
               to
               prove
               .
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 were
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
              
               ;
               this
               he
               undertakes
               to
               disprove
               ,
               for
               two
               or
               three
               leaves
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 differ
                 in
                 a
                 circumstantial
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               consequence
               must
               be
               ,
               therefore
               we
               differ
               in
               
                 a
                 substantial
              
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               idle
               and
               impertinent
               talk
               .
               
                 T.
                 G.
              
               would
               have
               been
               ashamed
               to
               have
               argued
               after
               this
               fashion
               :
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               pittied
               ,
               they
               both
               do
               as
               well
               ,
               as
               their
               Cause
               will
               bear
               .
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 Mr.
              
               A.
               
                 cannot
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 will
                 at
                 proving
                 something
                 against
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 hath
                 very
                 ill
                 luck
                 in
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 My
                 argument
                 was
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   lawful
                   to
                
                 separate
                 
                   upon
                   pretence
                   of
                
                 greater
                 purity
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   an
                
                 agreement
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 substantial
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   a
                   bare
                   difference
                   in
                   opinion
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   some
                
                 circumstantials
                 in
                 Worship
                 
                   and
                   the
                
                 best
                 constitution
                 of
                 Churches
                 
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   sufficient
                   ground
                   to
                
                 break
                 Communion
                 
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                
                 new
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 considered
                 his
                 denial
                 of
                 the
              
               Antecedent
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 charge
                 he
                 hath
                 brought
                 against
                 our
              
               Church
               ,
               about
               new
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               
                 we
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 his
              
               denying
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               viz.
               that
               although
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               allow
               it
               to
               follow
               that
               a
               bare
               difference
               in
               opinion
               as
               to
               some
               circumstantials
               will
               be
               sufficient
               ground
               to
               break
               Communion
               and
               to
               set
               up
               new
               Churches
               .
               
                 To
                 
                 understand
                 the
                 consequence
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 An
              
               agreement
               
                 in
                 the
              
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Separation
               ,
               for
               greater
               parity
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 can
                 justifie
                 this
              
               Separation
               ,
               
                 but
                 a
                 difference
                 of
              
               Opinion
               
                 as
                 to
                 some
              
               circumstantials
               
                 in
                 Worship
              
               ?
               Hold
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               certain
               middle
               things
               ,
               between
               substantial
               parts
               of
               worship
               and
               bare
               circumstances
               ,
               about
               which
               it
               will
               be
               lawful
               to
               divide
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               we
               agree
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 a
              
               Separation
               
                 is
                 justified
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 neither
              
               substantial
               nor
               circumstantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               (
               2.
               )
               Although
               there
               be
               an
               agreement
               in
               the
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 although
                 these
              
               middle
               kind
               of
               things
               
                 be
                 not
                 made
              
               substantial
               parts
               of
               worship
               .
               
                 For
                 that
                 he
                 charged
                 us
                 with
                 in
                 the
              
               Antecedent
               ;
               
                 and
                 now
                 allowing
                 the
              
               Antecedent
               
                 and
                 denying
                 the
              
               Consequence
               ,
               
                 he
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
              
               separate
               
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 no
              
               parts
               of
               worship
               
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 neither
              
               substantial
               nor
               circumstantial
               parts
               of
               worship
               ,
               
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 divide
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               lawfulness
               of
               separating
               
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 by
                 undertaking
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               are
               made
               substantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               .
               
                 For
                 thus
                 he
                 argues
              
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               exalted
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               to
               a
               high
               preferment
               in
               worship
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               things
               with
               the
               Sacramental
               Elements
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               as
               far
               as
               man
               can
               make
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               conclude
               them
               sinful
               .
               
                 If
                 their
                 preferment
                 in
                 Worship
                 makes
                 them
                 sinful
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 either
              
               substantial
               ,
               or
               circumstantial
               parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
              
               separation
               
                 is
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 
                 of
                 their
                 being
              
               Ceremonies
               ,
               
                 but
                 those
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 made
              
               Parts
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 answered
                 already
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 our
                 arguings
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
              
               
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               ,
               the
               Controversie
               stands
               still
               ,
               where
               it
               did
               these
               hundred
               years
               ,
               and
               more
               :
               
                 I
                 utterly
                 deny
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
              
               Nonconformists
               
                 have
                 advanced
                 more
                 towards
              
               Separation
               
                 these
                 last
                 ten
                 years
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 foregoing
                 discourse
                 .
                 However
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               still
               unsatisfied
               in
               Conscience
               about
               these
               matters
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               they
               cannot
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Church
               excommunicates
               those
               who
               condemn
               our
               ceremonies
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               appears
               from
               hence
               a
               necessity
               of
               separation
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               lawful
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 fairest
                 remaining
              
               Plea
               for
               Separation
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 consider
                 both
                 wayes
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 As
                 it
                 respects
              
               the
               Churches
               censures
               .
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 As
                 it
                 respects
              
               the
               judgement
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               it
               respects
               the
               
                 Churches
                 censures
              
               .
               
               This
               Mr.
               B.
               often
               insists
               upon
               .
               
                 The
                 Canons
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               excommucate
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 say
                 the
                 imposed
                 Conformity
                 is
                 unlawful
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 separation
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 excommunicated
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Schismatick
                 here
                 ?
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 excommunicate
                 men
                 communicate
                 with
                 you
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 wrongfully
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 thereby
                 absolved
                 from
                 all
                 publick
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 or
                 do
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 Right
                 to
                 all
                 Church-communion
                 ?
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Excommunication
               denounced
               ,
               is
               not
               against
               such
               as
               modestly
               scruple
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               
                 things
                 imposed
              
               ,
               but
               against
               those
               who
               
                 obstinately
                 affirm
                 it
              
               ?
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               quotes
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 do
                 but
                 affirm
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 are
                 excommunicate
              
               ,
               
               ipso
               facto
               ;
               
               but
               
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 Affirm
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 impious
                 ,
                 Anti-Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Excommunicate
              
               ipso
               facto
               .
               Mr.
               
               B.'s
               words
               bear
               quite
               another
               sense
               from
               those
               of
               the
               Canon
               ;
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 do
                 but
                 affirm
                 ,
              
               &c.
               it
               implies
               that
               a
               
                 bare
                 single
                 affirmation
              
               incurrs
               excommunication
               ipso
               facto
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Canon
               saith
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 affirm
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
              
               it
               implies
               ,
               these
               circumstances
               which
               according
               to
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               mankind
               do
               deserve
               
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               it
               be
               done
               publickly
               and
               obstinately
               :
               (
               Both
               which
               the
               word
               Affirm
               will
               bear
               .
               )
               For
               ,
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               very
               well
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 every
                 mans
                 errour
                 is
                 born
                 with
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 either
                 finds
                 an
                 accuser
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 obstinately
                 defends
                 his
                 opinion
                 .
                 Tam
                 diu
                 sustinetur
                 peccatum
                 aut
                 error
                 cujus●ibet
                 ,
                 donec
                 aut
                 accusatorem
                 inveniat
                 ,
                 aut
                 pravam
                 opinionem
                 pertinaci
                 animositate
                 defendat
                 .
              
               All
               excommunication
               doth
               suppose
               
                 precedent
                 admonition
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Rule
                 ,
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 as
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Publican
                 .
              
               Therefore
               
                 general
                 excommunications
              
               although
               they
               be
               
                 latae
                 sententiae
              
               as
               the
               Canonists
               speak
               ,
               do
               not
               affect
               particular
               persons
               ,
               until
               the
               evidence
               be
               notorious
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               
                 bare
                 fact
              
               but
               of
               the
               
                 contumacy
                 joyned
              
               with
               it
               .
               Besides
               ,
               such
               excommunications
               which
               are
               
                 de
                 jure
                 &
                 latae
                 sententiae
              
               ,
               are
               rather
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               ,
               as
               Comminations
               ,
               than
               as
               
                 formal
                 excommunications
              
               .
               
               For
               Gerson
               putting
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 what
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 such
                 excommunications
                 is
                 ?
              
               he
               answers
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 new
                 judicial
                 process
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 proof
                 or
                 confession
                 the
                 Iudge
                 may
                 pronounce
                 the
                 sentence
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 learnt
                 from
                 his
                 Master
              
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 Pet.
                 de
                 Alliaco
              
               the
               famous
               
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 Cambray
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               requires
               a
               
                 new
                 sentence
              
               ,
               
               then
               it
               doth
               not
               
                 actually
                 excommunicate
              
               .
               But
               of
               this
               the
               learned
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Spalato
              
               hath
               discoursed
               
               coursed
               at
               large
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
               As
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               Canon
               Law
               in
               England
               ,
               
               Lyndwood
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               declaratory
               sentence
               of
               the
               Judge
               is
               necessary
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Excommunication
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               Rule
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 Persons
                 excommunicate
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 publickly
                 denounced
                 excommunicate
                 in
                 a
                 Cathedral
                 or
                 Parochial
                 Church
                 every
                 six
                 months
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 have
                 notice
                 of
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               until
               the
               sentence
               be
               thus
               declared
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               far
               particular
               persons
               can
               think
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               
                 forbear
                 Communion
              
               on
               the
               account
               of
               a
               
                 general
                 sentence
              
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               .
               For
               although
               the
               sentence
               seem
               peremptory
               ,
               yet
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ,
               doth
               suppose
               
                 a
                 fact
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               deserves
               excommunication
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               of
               which
               there
               must
               be
               evident
               proof
               brought
               ,
               before
               the
               sentence
               can
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               Person
               .
               And
               to
               make
               the
               
                 sentence
                 valid
              
               as
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               
                 due
                 execution
              
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               question
               in
               this
               case
               then
               is
               ,
               whether
               any
               person
               knowing
               himself
               to
               be
               under
               such
               qualifications
               which
               incur
               a
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               be
               bound
               to
               execute
               this
               sentence
               upon
               himself
               ?
               which
               he
               must
               do
               ,
               if
               he
               thinks
               himself
               bound
               to
               separate
               from
               our
               Church
               on
               the
               account
               of
               this
               
                 general
                 excommunication
              
               .
               
               And
               so
               Mr.
               B.
               himself
               seems
               to
               resolve
               this
               point
               ;
               Although
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 excommunicated
              
               ipso
               facto
               ,
               
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 our selves
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 sentence
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 stay
                 in
                 Communion
                 till
                 they
                 prove
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 execution
                 on
                 us
                 themselves
                 by
                 refusing
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               hath
               fully
               answered
               his
               own
               objection
               .
               
                 But
                 can
                 those
                 be
                 called
                 Schismaticks
                 for
                 not
                 communicating
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 first
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 that
                 Church
                 ?
              
               Yes
               ,
               in
               these
               cases
               they
               may
               (
               1.
               )
               when
               there
               is
               a
               just
               and
               sufficient
               Cause
               for
               that
               sentence
               .
               For
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 no
                 Church
              
               could
               condemn
               
               any
               
                 excommunicated
                 Persons
              
               for
               Schism
               ;
               if
               it
               declared
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               held
               such
               Doctrines
               ,
               or
               condemned
               such
               Practices
               ,
               should
               be
               excommunicated
               .
               To
               make
               this
               plain
               by
               Instances
               :
               Suppose
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               declare
               the
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               against
               all
               that
               oppose
               
                 Infant-baptism
                 ;
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               and
               his
               Company
               oppose
               it
               ;
               they
               upon
               this
               are
               
                 actually
                 excommunicated
              
               ;
               may
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               call
               these
               men
               Schismaticks
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               Schismaticks
               notwithstanding
               the
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               ;
               then
               the
               denouncing
               this
               sentence
               before
               hand
               doth
               not
               excuse
               them
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Schism
               .
               
               By
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 every
                 Minister
                 that
                 refuses
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 declared
                 a
                 Schismatick
              
               ;
               Would
               this
               make
               such
               a
               one
               not
               to
               be
               a
               Schismatick
               ,
               because
               this
               amounts
               to
               an
               
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               ?
               So
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 1641.
                 
                 Subscription
                 to
                 the
                 Presbyterian
                 discipline
                 was
                 required
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 excommunication
              
               ;
               if
               any
               had
               been
               excommunicated
               on
               this
               account
               ,
               would
               this
               excuse
               them
               from
               the
               charge
               of
               Schism
               ,
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               ?
               By
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 opposes
                 ,
                 or
                 contemns
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 banishment
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 year
              
               ;
               as
               Calvin
               himself
               relates
               it
               .
               Suppose
               this
               were
               meerly
               excommunication
               for
               so
               long
               ;
               
               would
               not
               Calvin
               have
               thought
               them
               Schismaticks
               for
               all
               that
               ?
               For
               he
               fully
               declares
               his
               mind
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               
               on
               occasion
               of
               a
               certain
               Non-conformist
               in
               an
               Epistle
               to
               Farell
               ;
               where
               he
               advises
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 summoned
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 prevail
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 excommunication
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 disturbed
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               is
               agreeable
               to
               ancient
               
               
                 Councils
                 and
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 therefore
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               see
               excommunication
               justified
               against
               such
               as
               refuse
               to
               obey
               the
               Orders
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               much
               more
               certainly
               ,
               if
               they
               publickly
               affirm
               them
               to
               be
               
                 Impious
                 ,
                 Antichristian
              
               or
               Superstitious
               as
               8.
               
               Canon
               expresseth
               :
               and
               no
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               will
               think
               excommunication
               reasonable
               upon
               the
               like
               grounds
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Schism
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               it
               still
               ,
               although
               excommunication
               be
               denounced
               against
               them
               on
               such
               accounts
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               If
               they
               proceed
               to
               form
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               evident
               to
               any
               one
               that
               reflects
               on
               the
               former
               instances
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               judge
               ,
               whether
               all
               persons
               so
               excommunicated
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               condemned
               much
               more
               for
               Schismaticks
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               set
               up
               
                 new
                 Churches
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               theirs
               .
               
               S.
               Augustin
               puts
               the
               case
               of
               
                 good
                 men
                 unjustly
                 excommunicated
              
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 will
                 still
                 maintain
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
              
               sine
               ullâ
               Conventiculorum
               segregatione
               ,
               
                 without
                 running
                 into
                 separate
                 Meetings
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 themselves
                 unjustly
                 excommunicated
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 seeth
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 will
                 reward
                 and
                 crown
                 in
                 secret
                 .
                 This
                 kind
                 seems
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 instances
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 believed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               As
               
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               .
               
               The
               
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
              
               lays
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               separation
               upon
               the
               force
               of
               Scruples
               ,
               
               mighty
               
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 Scruples
              
               of
               a
               
                 long
                 standing
              
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               
                 large
                 extent
                 ,
                 Scruples
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hopes
                 to
                 remove
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 very
                 overpowering
                 impression
                 on
                 mens
                 minds
                 .
              
               I
               am
               so
               much
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               a
               little
               
               impartiality
               ,
               and
               
                 due
                 consideration
              
               would
               do
               the
               business
               ;
               but
               as
               long
               as
               men
               read
               and
               hear
               and
               judge
               only
               of
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               a
               temptation
               to
               examine
               things
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 satisfied
                 already
              
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               much
               hopes
               of
               doing
               good
               upon
               such
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               they
               can
               have
               no
               great
               comfort
               in
               such
               Scruples
               .
               Men
               that
               really
               scruple
               things
               out
               of
               
                 tenderness
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               are
               sincerely
               willing
               to
               be
               better
               informed
               ,
               and
               glad
               of
               any
               light
               that
               brings
               them
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               fly
               out
               into
               rage
               ,
               and
               violent
               passion
               against
               those
               who
               offer
               to
               remove
               their
               Scruples
               .
               Hath
               this
               been
               the
               temper
               of
               our
               
                 scrupulous
                 Brethren
              
               of
               late
               ?
               Let
               their
               Scruples
               be
               touched
               never
               so
               tenderly
               ,
               they
               cannot
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               extremely
               ill
               of
               those
               who
               would
               better
               inform
               them
               .
               
               Mr.
               B.
               freely
               tells
               me
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 thinks
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 reasonings
                 will
                 ever
                 change
                 all
                 the
                 truely
                 honest
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Land
              
               (
               as
               to
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               things
               imposed
               )
               
                 knoweth
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 matters
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 unmeet
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 or
                 a
                 Priest.
              
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               such
               a
               severe
               saying
               ?
               Where
               lies
               the
               strength
               and
               evidence
               of
               these
               Scruples
               ?
               Why
               may
               not
               honest
               men
               be
               cured
               of
               their
               errors
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               these
               are
               such
               which
               they
               call
               Scruples
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               hopes
               to
               bring
               the
               People
               to
               a
               
                 better
                 temper
              
               ,
               and
               
                 more
                 judgement
              
               ?
               For
               I
               know
               nothing
               more
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               them
               .
               Here
               is
               no
               depth
               of
               learning
               ,
               no
               subtilty
               of
               reasoning
               ,
               no
               endless
               quotation
               of
               Fathers
               necessary
               about
               these
               matters
               .
               The
               dispute
               lies
               in
               a
               narrow
               compass
               ,
               and
               men
               may
               see
               light
               if
               they
               will.
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 ?
              
               Then
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               far
               a
               
                 wilfull
                 mistake
              
               or
               
                 error
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 will
                 justifie
                 men
                 ?
              
               I
               say
               it
               doth
               not
               ,
               cannot
               justifie
               them
               
                 in
                 doing
                 evil
              
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               am
               
               sure
               
                 breaking
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               such
               Scruples
               ,
               is
               .
               And
               this
               I
               had
               said
               in
               my
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               very
               material
               for
               our
               
                 scrupulous
                 persons
              
               to
               consider
               .
               For
               suppose
               they
               should
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               doth
               this
               
                 error
                 of
                 Conscience
              
               justifie
               their
               separation
               ,
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               in
               an
               ill
               condition
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               Scruples
               ,
               or
               their
               confidence
               .
               And
               so
               Mr.
               Baxter
               hath
               long
               since
               declared
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 through
                 weakness
                 ,
                 or
                 perverseness
                 take
                 lawful
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 disobedience
                 .
                 Our
                 error
                 is
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sin
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 another
                 sin
                 .
              
               But
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               ,
               (
               1
               )
               
                 That
                 I
                 do
                 ill
                 to
                 put
                 together
                 wilfull
                 Error
                 and
                 mistake
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 excuse
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 wilfull
                 Error
                 and
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 .
              
               What
               strange
               cavilling
               is
               this
               ?
               When
               any
               one
               may
               see
               that
               I
               join
               wilfull
               both
               to
               Error
               and
               Mistake
               .
               And
               is
               not
               a
               mistake
               or
               error
               of
               Conscience
               all
               one
               ?
               If
               I
               had
               said
               
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 simple
                 ignorance
                 doth
                 not
                 excuse
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
              
               I
               had
               contradicted
               the
               whole
               design
               of
               that
               discourse
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               there
               must
               be
               wilfulness
               in
               the
               error
               or
               mistake
               which
               doth
               not
               excuse
               .
               For
               I
               say
               expresly
               ,
               if
               the
               error
               be
               wholly
               involuntary
               ,
               it
               doth
               excuse
               .
               This
               is
               but
               a
               bad
               beginning
               in
               a
               Discourse
               about
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 no
                 error
                 will
                 excuse
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 Question
                 afterwards
                 put
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 What
                 error
                 will
                 excuse
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               it
               is
               an
               exercise
               of
               patience
               ,
               to
               be
               troubled
               with
               a
               cavilling
               adversary
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               Do
               not
               I
               say
               as
               plainly
               ,
               as
               words
               can
               express
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               wilful
               error
               doth
               not
               excuse
               from
               sin
               ?
               And
               the
               question
               afterwards
               put
               ,
               concerns
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               and
               the
               Answer
               I
               give
               to
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               error
               be
               wholly
               
               involuntary
               ,
               it
               doth
               excuse
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               wilful
               it
               doth
               not
               .
               Is
               this
               mans
               conscience
               full
               of
               Scruples
               that
               writes
               at
               this
               rate
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               regard
               to
               the
               plain
               meaning
               and
               words
               of
               him
               whom
               he
               pretends
               to
               confute
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 put
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 wildest
                 cases
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 put
                 ,
              
               
               viz.
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 think
                 himself
                 bound
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 sinful
                 Separation
                 ,
                 that
                 separation
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 a
                 sin
                 for
                 his
                 thinking
                 himself
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 questioned
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 Wits
                 to
                 think
                 himself
                 bound
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 sinful
                 Separation
                 .
              
               What
               Sophisters
               arguments
               are
               these
               ?
               As
               though
               we
               did
               not
               commonly
               speak
               of
               the
               thing
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               
                 Person
                 apprehends
                 it
              
               .
               S.
               Paul
               did
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               a
               
                 sinful
                 persecution
              
               ,
               although
               he
               did
               not
               think
               it
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               it
               .
               The
               Iews
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 wilful
                 murder
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               men
               in
               their
               wits
               .
               The
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               to
               divide
               the
               Church
               by
               a
               
                 sinful
                 separation
              
               .
               How
               then
               comes
               this
               to
               be
               thought
               so
               impossible
               a
               case
               as
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               ?
               for
               I
               was
               not
               so
               foolish
               to
               put
               the
               case
               concerning
               men
               ,
               who
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               to
               commit
               a
               sin
               ,
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 He
                 much
                 questions
                 ,
                 whether
                 ever
                 any
                 did
                 think
                 himself
                 bound
                 to
                 divide
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 possibly
                 think
                 himself
                 bound
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
              
               If
               he
               may
               think
               himself
               bound
               to
               do
               that
               which
               makes
               divisions
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               my
               purpose
               .
               And
               did
               not
               the
               
                 false
                 Apostles
              
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               others
               followed
               their
               examples
               ?
               And
               thus
               ,
               after
               other
               trifling
               Cavils
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               after
               his
               manner
               ,
               he
               yields
               all
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 freely
                 granted
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 wilful
                 
                 Error
                 doth
                 not
                 excuse
                 from
                 sin
                 .
              
               And
               after
               many
               words
               about
               the
               case
               of
               an
               
                 erroneous
                 conscience
              
               ,
               
               he
               concludes
               that
               
                 I
                 deliver
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 doctrine
                 of
                 all
                 Casuists
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 thinks
                 it
                 not
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               was
               not
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               about
               the
               duty
               of
               complying
               with
               an
               
                 established
                 Rule
              
               ?
               And
               was
               it
               not
               very
               pertinent
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               far
               an
               
                 erroneous
                 conscience
              
               may
               ,
               or
               may
               not
               excuse
               from
               sin
               ?
               But
               Mr.
               A.
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 about
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 concerning
                 an
                 established
                 Rule
                 of
                 mans
                 making
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 general
                 nor
                 particular
                 warrant
                 from
                 God
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 .
              
               Is
               not
               this
               indeed
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               First
               to
               suppose
               an
               
                 unlawful
                 rule
              
               imposed
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               enquire
               what
               conscience
               is
               to
               do
               about
               it
               .
               My
               business
               was
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               men
               were
               not
               in
               doubtful
               cases
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 followed
                 their
                 consciences
              
               ;
               because
               their
               consciences
               might
               err
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               Error
               happened
               to
               be
               wilful
               ,
               being
               contracted
               for
               want
               of
               due
               care
               ,
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               might
               not
               only
               be
               
                 sinful
                 in
                 it self
              
               ,
               but
               imputed
               to
               them
               as
               sins
               .
               Which
               all
               men
               who
               pretended
               any
               regard
               
                 to
                 conscience
              
               ought
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               :
               for
               why
               do
               they
               pretend
               conscience
               ,
               but
               to
               ●void
               sin
               ?
               And
               if
               under
               a
               
                 wilful
                 error
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               they
               may
               still
               be
               guilty
               of
               great
               sins
               ,
               as
               the
               Ie●●
               and
               S.
               Paul
               were
               ,
               then
               men
               ought
               not
               to
               satisfie
               the●selves
               barely
               with
               this
               pretence
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               as
               〈…〉
               direct
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               plain
               〈◊〉
               of
               that
               ●art
               of
               
                 my
                 Sermon
              
               ;
               and
               I
               leave
               any
               〈…〉
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               pertinent
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               saith
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 are
                 wholl●
                 〈…〉
                 invincible
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               If
               〈…〉
               better
               for
               them
               .
               I
               hope
               they
               have
               〈…〉
               in
               their
               
               own
               breasts
               for
               it
               ,
               than
               what
               appears
               in
               some
               of
               their
               late
               Books
               ;
               for
               neither
               a
               peevish
               ,
               angry
               ,
               scornful
               ,
               provoking
               way
               of
               writing
               about
               these
               matters
               ;
               nor
               a
               light
               ,
               scurrilous
               ,
               cavilling
               ,
               Sophistical
               Answer
               to
               a
               serious
               discourse
               ,
               are
               any
               great
               signs
               of
               such
               an
               impartial
               endeavour
               after
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               A.
               boasts
               of
               .
               I
               cannot
               tell
               how
               much
               
                 they
                 have
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 studied
                 this
                 Controversie
                 ;
                 nor
                 how
                 earnestly
                 they
                 have
                 pray'd
                 for
                 direction
              
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               seen
               enough
               of
               their
               
                 unfriendly
                 debates
              
               ,
               which
               give
               me
               no
               great
               satisfaction
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               But
               I
               leave
               this
               to
               God
               and
               their
               own
               consciences
               to
               judge
               ;
               being
               very
               willing
               to
               hope
               and
               believe
               the
               best
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               return
               to
               the
               
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
              
               .
               
               The
               main
               force
               of
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               lies
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 their
                 scruples
                 as
                 to
                 communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
               
                 must
                 either
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 up
                 new
                 Churches
                 by
                 joyning
                 with
                 the
                 ejected
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 new
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               never
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 old
                 Puritans
              
               ;
               for
               they
               supposed
               men
               obliged
               to
               continue
               in
               the
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 this
                 Church
              
               ,
               although
               there
               were
               some
               things
               they
               scrupled
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               
                 conquer
                 those
                 scruples
              
               .
               And
               this
               they
               supposed
               to
               be
               far
               enough
               from
               a
               State
               of
               Paganism
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 they
                 scruple
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 with
                 us
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 living
                 under
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               I
               never
               heard
               this
               last
               alledged
               for
               a
               ground
               of
               separation
               till
               very
               lately
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               been
               considered
               already
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               case
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               if
               People
               must
               fly
               into
               Separation
               ,
               because
               all
               their
               Ministers
               are
               not
               such
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               .
               But
               if
               they
               do
               scruple
               
                 joyning
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
              
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               whether
               as
               often
               as
               men
               do
               
                 scruple
                 joyning
                 with
                 others
              
               ,
               their
               Separation
               be
               lawful
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               
               vain
               thing
               to
               talk
               of
               any
               
                 settled
                 Constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Church
              
               ;
               whether
               
                 Episcopal
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
              
               ,
               or
               Independent
               ;
               for
               this
               Principle
               overthrows
               them
               all
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               particularly
               in
               the
               last
               ,
               as
               most
               favourable
               to
               such
               kind
               of
               Liberty
               .
               And
               I
               need
               not
               suppose
               a
               case
               ,
               since
               such
               hath
               already
               happened
               several
               times
               in
               
                 New
                 England
                 .
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               is
               one
               remarkable
               Instance
               ,
               who
               
                 scrupled
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 could
                 joyn
                 no
                 longer
                 with
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               thought
               himself
               bound
               to
               set
               up
               a
               
                 separate
                 congregation
              
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 People
                 who
                 scrupled
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 chose
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Pastor
                 .
              
               What
               is
               there
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               but
               is
               every
               whit
               as
               justifiable
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 present
                 separation
              
               ?
               But
               did
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               allow
               this
               for
               a
               
                 just
                 Cause
              
               ?
               
               so
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               published
               grievous
               complaints
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               of
               the
               persecution
               he
               underwent
               for
               it
               .
               Mr.
               Baxter
               mentions
               another
               Instance
               since
               this
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               
               an
               
                 eminent
                 Minister
              
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 that
                 separated
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 Preachers
                 having
                 human
                 learning
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 applications
                 and
                 endeavours
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 used
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conquer
                 their
                 Scruples
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               must
               persist
               in
               separation
               ,
               or
               return
               to
               Paganism
               .
               Mr.
               Cobbet
               of
               
                 New
                 England
              
               mentions
               a
               third
               instance
               ;
               
               one
               
                 Obadiah
                 Holmes
              
               being
               unsatisfied
               with
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rehoboth
              
               ,
               withdraws
               from
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               another
               Assembly
               in
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               upon
               his
               obstinate
               continuance
               therein
               ,
               was
               solemnly
               excommunicated
               by
               them
               .
               And
               what
               the
               late
               differences
               among
               them
               concerning
               the
               
                 Subject
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Consociation
                 of
                 Churches
              
               may
               come
               to
               ,
               time
               will
               discover
               .
               I
               would
               only
               know
               ,
               whether
               if
               Mr.
               Davenport
               and
               the
               
                 dissenting
                 
                 party
              
               there
               from
               the
               determination
               of
               their
               Synod
               ,
               should
               proceed
               to
               Separation
               ,
               whether
               this
               Separation
               be
               justifiable
               or
               not
               ?
               This
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Dissenters
               there
               do
               charge
               their
               Brethren
               with
               Innovation
               and
               
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 principles
              
               ;
               
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 their
                 consciences
                 cannot
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 Decrees
                 :
              
               and
               if
               they
               proceed
               ,
               those
               Churches
               may
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               ,
               by
               these
               principles
               of
               Separation
               .
               As
               the
               
                 Separate
                 Congregations
              
               in
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countreys
              
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               were
               by
               
                 new
                 Scruples
              
               ,
               which
               the
               People
               could
               not
               conquer
               ;
               for
               the
               Anabaptists
               commonly
               raised
               Scruples
               among
               their
               members
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               many
               of
               them
               .
               And
               so
               they
               had
               done
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               dissolved
               those
               Churches
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               if
               this
               principle
               had
               been
               allowed
               there
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 where
                 People
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 their
                 scruples
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 proceed
                 to
                 Separation
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               they
               tell
               them
               ,
               they
               must
               preserve
               the
               
                 Peace
                 of
                 their
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               wide
               enough
               for
               them
               .
               So
               they
               sent
               
                 R.
                 Williams
              
               and
               others
               out
               of
               their
               Colonies
               ;
               notwithstanding
               the
               far
               greater
               danger
               of
               Paganism
               among
               the
               Indians
               .
               This
               I
               only
               mention
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               no
               
                 settled
                 Church
              
               doth
               allow
               this
               liberty
               of
               
                 Separation
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 their
                 Scruples
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               not
               only
               Anabaptists
               and
               Quakers
               ,
               but
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               must
               be
               allowed
               the
               
                 liberty
                 of
                 setting
                 up
                 separate
                 Congregations
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               I
               suppose
               this
               Gentleman
               will
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               they
               may
               have
               Scruples
               too
               ,
               
                 many
                 Scruples
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 long
                 standing
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 great
                 numbers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 Priests
                 enough
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 attend
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               by
               that
               time
               all
               these
               have
               set
               up
               among
               us
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               be
               in
               a
               very
               hopeful
               way
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ?
            
             
               These
               consequences
               do
               flow
               so
               naturally
               from
               such
               principles
               ,
               that
               I
               wonder
               that
               none
               of
               those
               who
               have
               
               undertaken
               to
               defend
               the
               Cause
               of
               Separation
               ,
               have
               taken
               any
               care
               to
               put
               any
               stop
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               let
               us
               know
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               fix
               and
               see
               an
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               scruples
               are
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               :
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               separate
               as
               long
               as
               men
               can
               go
               on
               in
               scrupling
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 their
                 Scruples
              
               .
               Are
               there
               no
               Scruples
               among
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               against
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God-fathers
                 and
                 God-mothers
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               ,
               and
               
                 kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ?
               Are
               there
               none
               that
               
                 scruple
                 the
                 lawfulness
              
               of
               Infant-baptism
               among
               us
               ?
               Are
               there
               none
               that
               scruple
               
                 the
                 very
                 use
                 of
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               saying
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               literally
               understood
               ?
               Are
               there
               none
               that
               scruple
               giving
               
                 common
                 respect
              
               to
               others
               as
               a
               
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ?
               Are
               there
               none
               that
               scruple
               the
               
                 validity
                 of
                 our
                 Ordinations
              
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               
                 no
                 true
                 Churches
              
               ,
               because
               we
               renounce
               Communion
               with
               the
               Pope
               ?
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               with
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               scruplers
               ,
               who
               profess
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 conquer
                 their
                 Scruples
              
               no
               more
               than
               others
               can
               do
               theirs
               about
               
                 our
                 ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               such
               weighty
               things
               as
               the
               use
               of
               God-fathers
               and
               God-mothers
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               I
               mention
               ,
               
               because
               this
               Gentleman
               seems
               to
               look
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               more
               dreadful
               thing
               than
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross.
              
               
               For
               ,
               having
               spoken
               of
               that
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 it self
                 of
                 less
                 weight
                 (
                 perhaps
                 't
                 is
                 of
                 much
                 greater
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 Baptism
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 be
                 Sponsors
                 for
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 must
                 appear
                 and
                 undertake
                 for
                 them
                 :
              
               
               which
               he
               repeats
               soon
               after
               .
               And
               yet
               
                 T.
                 C.
              
               who
               saw
               as
               much
               into
               these
               matters
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               have
               come
               after
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               Admonitions
               declared
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 discretion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               And
               in
               his
               first
               Answer
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 generally
                 received
                 
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 mislike
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               So
               that
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               it
               seems
               ,
               all
               o●●er
               
                 Protestant
                 Churches
              
               may
               be
               scrupled
               at
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               ours
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               only
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               B.
               several
               times
               mentions
               this
               ,
               
               as
               one
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               the
               
                 Peoples
                 joyning
                 in
                 Communion
                 with
                 us
                 :
              
               nay
               ,
               he
               calls
               this
               ,
               
                 his
                 greatest
                 objection
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               confesseth
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Sponsors
                 do
                 but
                 represent
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 our
                 Baptism
                 is
                 valid
                 and
                 lawful
                 .
              
               Now
               where
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               excludes
               such
               a
               representation
               ?
               Indeed
               by
               
                 Canon
                 29
                 ,
                 the
                 Parents
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffered
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 Susceptors
                 for
                 their
                 Children
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Parents
               are
               to
               provide
               such
               as
               are
               fit
               to
               undertake
               that
               Office.
               
               In
               the
               
                 Bohemian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               an
               
                 express
                 compact
              
               between
               the
               Parents
               and
               the
               Sponsors
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               declaration
               of
               our
               Church
               against
               such
               an
               implicit
               one
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               reasonably
               inferred
               from
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               parties
               .
               For
               the
               Parents
               desire
               of
               the
               Sponsors
               undertaking
               such
               an
               Office
               for
               his
               Child
               is
               in
               effect
               transferring
               his
               own
               Right
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               represent
               the
               Parents
               .
               If
               our
               Church
               had
               appointed
               the
               Sponsors
               without
               〈◊〉
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Parents
               ;
               then
               none
               cou●●
               in
               reason
               suppose
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               any
               
                 implicit
                 compact
              
               between
               them
               .
               But
               since
               they
               are
               of
               the
               
                 Parents
                 choosing
              
               ,
               what
               they
               do
               in
               that
               office
               ,
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               with
               their
               
                 full
                 consent
              
               .
               If
               Baptism
               were
               solemnly
               celebrated
               as
               of
               old
               ,
               at
               some
               certain
               seasons
               only
               ,
               and
               indispensable
               occasions
               required
               the
               
                 Parents
                 absence
              
               ,
               might
               not
               they
               appoint
               others
               to
               be
               Sponsors
               for
               their
               Children
               upon
               
                 mutual
                 consent
              
               and
               agreement
               among
               themselves
               ?
               Our
               Churches
               not
               permitting
               the
               Parents
               themselves
               to
               be
               Sponsors
               is
               but
               like
               such
               an
               occasion
               of
               absence
               ;
               and
               the
               intentention
               of
               our
               Church
               is
               not
               to
               supersede
               the
               obligation
               
               of
               Parents
               ,
               but
               to
               superinduce
               a
               farther
               obligation
               upon
               other
               Persons
               for
               greater
               security
               of
               performance
               .
               If
               men
               be
               negligent
               in
               doing
               their
               duty
               ,
               must
               the
               Church
               bear
               the
               blame
               ,
               and
               this
               be
               pleaded
               for
               a
               ground
               of
               Separation
               from
               her
               Communion
               ?
            
             
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 beyond
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 this
                 scruple
                 ;
                 viz.
              
               that
               the
               Child
               's
               Right
               to
               Baptism
               depends
               on
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               Parents
               be
               excluded
               ,
               and
               only
               Sponsors
               admitted
               ,
               the
               Children
               so
               baptized
               have
               no
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               
                 For
                 Mr.
              
               B.'s
               first
               Question
               is
               ,
               
               which
               way
               the
               Child
               cometh
               to
               have
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               all
               the
               Infidels
               Children
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               And
               his
               next
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               require
               any
               ground
               of
               title
               in
               the
               Infant
               ,
               besides
               the
               Sponsion
               of
               the
               fore-described
               God-fathers
               ,
               and
               Gods
               general
               promise
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Church
               by
               requiring
               Sponsors
               doth
               not
               exclude
               any
               Title
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               the
               Child
               hath
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Parents
               .
               For
               the
               Sponsors
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               appear
               in
               a
               threefold
               Capacity
               .
               1.
               
               As
               
                 representing
                 the
                 Parents
              
               in
               
                 offering
                 up
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               and
               so
               whatever
               right
               the
               Parents
               have
               ,
               that
               is
               challenged
               ,
               when
               the
               Child
               is
               brought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               2.
               
               As
               
                 representing
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 Answers
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               very
               ancient
               and
               universal
               practice
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               not
               only
               observed
               in
               the
               Latin
               Churches
               in
               S.
               Augustins
               time
               ;
               
               and
               in
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Churches
              
               in
               S.
               Chrysostom's
               ;
               
               and
               hath
               so
               continued
               ever
               since
               ;
               but
               the
               Aethiopick
               and
               
                 Armenian
                 Churches
              
               do
               still
               observe
               it
               .
               3.
               
               
                 In
                 their
                 own
                 capacity
              
               ;
               when
               they
               promise
               to
               
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 education
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               ;
               in
               the
               charge
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 after
                 Baptism
              
               .
               So
               that
               since
               one
               of
               these
               capacities
               doth
               not
               destroy
               another
               ,
               they
               all
               succeeding
               each
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               
               no
               reason
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Church
               doth
               exclude
               the
               right
               which
               comes
               by
               the
               Parents
               .
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               
                 If
                 the
              
               Parents
               
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
              
               no
               right
               ,
               
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
              
               Sponsion
               of
               God-fathers
               ,
               the
               Church
               
                 may
                 have
              
               right
               
                 to
                 administer
              
               Baptism
               to
               Children
               .
               
                 Not
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 their
              
               Sponsion
               
                 gave
                 the
              
               right
               ,
               
                 but
                 was
                 only
                 intended
                 to
                 make
                 them
              
               parties
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Covenant
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Childs
               name
               and
               Sureties
               
                 for
                 performance
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 clear
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
              
               administration
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 is
                 one
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
              
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               which
               Christ
               
                 first
                 gave
                 to
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 ever
                 since
                 continued
                 in
                 the
              
               Officers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
              
               Power
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
              
               Authority
               
                 to
                 give
                 admission
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 to
                 capable
              
               Subjects
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 trace
                 any
                 records
                 of
              
               Antiquity
               ,
               
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 allowed
              
               Children
               
                 to
                 be
              
               capable
               Subjects
               of
               Admission
               into
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               
                 but
                 lest
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 should
                 fail
                 of
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 these
              
               Children
               
                 not
                 be
                 afterwards
                 well
                 instructed
                 in
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 it
                 required
              
               Sponsors
               
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 but
                 to
                 stand
                 as
                 their
              
               sureties
               
                 to
                 ratifie
                 their
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               Covenant
               which
               Baptism
               
                 implyes
                 .
                 And
                 the
              
               ancient
               Church
               
                 went
                 no
                 farther
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
               right
               of
               Baptism
               
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 the
              
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 to
                 give
              
               admission
               to
               capable
               Subjects
               ;
               
                 since
                 the
              
               Catholick
               Church
               
                 did
                 alwayes
                 judge
              
               Infants
               capable
               ,
               
                 there
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
              
               admission
               
                 than
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
              
               Sponsors
               
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 appears
                 from
                 S.
              
               Augustines
               Epistle
               ,
               ad
               Bonifacium
               ;
               
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 That
                 the
              
               Childs
               
                 benefit
                 by
              
               Baptism
               
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
              
               intention
               
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 offer
                 him
                 .
                 For
              
               Boniface
               
                 put
                 the
                 question
                 to
                 S.
              
               Augustin
               
                 about
                 some
              
               who
               offered
               Children
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               spiritual
               benefit
               ,
               but
               for
               
               corporal
               health
               ;
               
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
              
               Augustine
               ,
               if
               the
               due
               form
               of
               Baptism
               be
               observed
               ,
               the
               spiritual
               effect
               of
               it
               is
               obtained
               .
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 That
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 right
                 is
                 chiefly
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
              
               baptism
               of
               Infants
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Children
               are
               offered
               to
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Spiritual
               Grace
               to
               be
               received
               thereby
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               by
               those
               in
               whose
               arms
               they
               are
               carried
               
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
              
               Sponsors
               
                 used
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 in
                 their
              
               right
               arms
               )
               as
               by
               the
               whole
               Society
               of
               the
               Faithful
               .
               Tota
               ergo
               mater
               Ecclesia
               quae
               in
               sanctis
               est
               facit
               ,
               quia
               tota
               omnes
               ,
               tota
               singulos
               parit
               :
               
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
              
               Churches
               right
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 supposeth
                 them
                 to
                 receive
              
               baptism
               
                 and
                 the
              
               benefits
               
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 3.
                 )
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Parents
               themselves
               offer
               their
               Children
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 calls
              
               it
               a
               mistake
               to
               think
               that
               Children
               receive
               the
               benefit
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               remission
               of
               Original
               Guilt
               ,
               or
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Parents
               offering
               them
               .
               For
               many
               are
               offered
               to
               Baptism
               by
               strangers
               ,
               and
               slaves
               sometimes
               by
               their
               Masters
               .
               And
               when
               Parents
               are
               dead
               ,
               Children
               are
               offered
               by
               such
               as
               take
               pity
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               Children
               exposed
               by
               Parents
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               as
               they
               are
               taken
               up
               by
               holy
               Virgins
               ,
               which
               neither
               have
               Children
               ,
               nor
               intend
               to
               have
               any
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               That
               the
               Answers
               made
               by
               the
               Sponsors
               in
               Baptism
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Child
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               solemnity
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Not
               as
               though
               the
               Child
               did
               really
               believe
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               to
               believe
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               which
               supposeth
               faith
               .
               For
               the
               Sacraments
               because
               of
               the
               resemblance
               between
               them
               and
               the
               things
               represented
               by
               them
               ,
               do
               carry
               the
               name
               of
               the
               things
               represented
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Christs
               body
               after
               a
               certain
               manner
               is
               called
               his
               Body
               ;
               and
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               blood
               is
               called
               his
               blood
               ,
               so
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               faith
               is
               called
               faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 the
                 Baptismal
              
               Covenant
               
                 supposing
                 believing
                 on
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 supplies
                 
                 that
                 part
                 by
                 the
              
               Sponsors
               ,
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
              
               Children
               .
               
                 Thence
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               ipsa
               responsio
               ad
               celebrationem
               pertinet
               Sacramenti
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
              
               Sponsors
               Answering
               ,
               
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 the
              
               solemnity
               of
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Thence
                 S.
              
               Augustin
               
                 elsewhere
                 saith
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
              
               fide-jussores
               or
               Sureties
               did
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Children
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               all
               his
               Pomp
               and
               Works
               ;
               
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               would
               not
               baptize
               a
               Child
               without
               the
               Sponsors
               answering
               for
               the
               Child
               that
               he
               would
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               and
               turn
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               believed
               he
               was
               baptized
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Those
               who
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               
                 baptize
                 Children
              
               only
               by
               vertue
               of
               
                 the
                 Parents
                 right
              
               ,
               must
               run
               into
               many
               
                 perplexing
                 Scruples
              
               about
               
                 baptizing
                 Children
              
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               exclude
               the
               far
               greater
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               offered
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               are
               not
               well
               agreed
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               which
               gives
               
                 Parents
                 a
                 right
              
               to
               have
               their
               
                 Children
                 baptized
              
               ;
               whether
               a
               
                 dogmatical
                 Faith
                 be
                 sufficient
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 justifying
                 faith
              
               be
               necessary
               ?
               If
               
                 saving
                 faith
              
               be
               necessary
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 outward
                 profession
              
               of
               it
               be
               sufficient
               ?
               Whether
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               
                 true
                 profession
              
               which
               is
               only
               pretended
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 true
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               only
               which
               is
               
                 really
                 so
              
               ?
               Whether
               profession
               be
               required
               for
               it self
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               discovery
               of
               
                 something
                 further
              
               ?
               Whether
               
                 seeming
                 seriousness
                 in
                 profession
              
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               or
               
                 real
                 serio●sness
              
               be
               required
               ?
               What
               we
               must
               judge
               
                 real
                 seriousness
                 in
                 profession
              
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               
                 inward
                 sincerity
              
               ?
               What
               contradiction
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               make
               a
               
                 profession
                 not
                 serious
              
               ?
               Whether
               besides
               a
               
                 serious
                 profession
              
               it
               be
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               a
               
                 practical
                 profession
              
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               necessary
               for
               the
               judging
               a
               profession
               to
               be
               practical
               ?
               Whether
               besides
               meer
               
                 practical
                 profession
              
               the
               
                 positive
                 signs
              
               of
               
                 inward
                 Grace
              
               be
               
               not
               necessary
               ?
               And
               whether
               besides
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 actual
                 confederation
              
               and
               joyning
               in
               
                 Church
                 Covenant
              
               be
               not
               necessary
               ?
               And
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 confederated
                 Parents
                 not
                 being
                 confederated
                 themselves
                 ,
                 can
                 convey
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ?
              
               About
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               Questions
               ,
               those
               who
               go
               upon
               
                 the
                 Parents
                 Right
              
               are
               in
               
                 perpetual
                 disputes
              
               ,
               and
               can
               neither
               give
               others
               ,
               nor
               hardly
               themselves
               satisfaction
               about
               them
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               consequence
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 must
                 baptize
                 many
                 with
                 a
                 doubting
                 mind
              
               ;
               and
               must
               exclude
               many
               more
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               baptize
               .
               For
               Mr.
               B.
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 if
                 he
                 took
                 a
                 dogmatical
                 faith
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 short
                 of
                 justifying
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 and
                 necessary
                 qualifications
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 must
                 admit
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 baptize
                 none
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 know
                 who
                 hath
                 that
                 dogmatical
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               like
               others
               are
               as
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               his
               
                 serious
                 ,
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 not
                 prevalently
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 practical
                 profession
              
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               baptize
               with
               a
               
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               upon
               good
               evidence
               throughly
               weighed
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               pronounce
               that
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               lives
               do
               not
               
                 prevalently
                 contradict
                 their
                 profession
              
               .
               Others
               must
               reject
               all
               those
               in
               whose
               Parents
               they
               do
               not
               see
               
                 positive
                 signs
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               or
               are
               not
               
                 actually
                 confederated
              
               with
               them
               .
               And
               upon
               all
               these
               several
               bars
               to
               the
               
                 Parents
                 Right
              
               ,
               how
               few
               Children
               will
               be
               left
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               baptize
               with
               a
               
                 safe
                 Conscience
              
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               now
               a
               more
               likely
               way
               to
               reduce
               the
               far
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christianity
               to
               Paganism
               than
               denying
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Separation
               ?
               Thus
               I
               have
               considered
               this
               main
               Scruple
               against
               
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 entitling
                 and
                 Covenanting
                 Godfathers
                 ,
              
               as
               Mr.
               B.
               calls
               them
               ;
               and
               have
               shewed
               how
               little
               reason
               there
               is
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               as
               so
               
                 great
                 an
                 objection
              
               against
               our
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Communion
              
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               ,
               I
               find
               nothing
               particularly
               objected
               against
               that
               deserving
               consideration
               ,
               
               which
               I
               have
               not
               answered
               in
               another
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               A.
               
                 hath
                 one
                 thing
                 yet
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 the
              
               terms
               
                 of
                 our
              
               Churches
               Communion
               ,
               
               viz.
               
               that
               upon
               the
               same
               Reason
               these
               are
               imposed
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               impose
               some
               use
               of
               Images
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               Paschal
               Lamb.
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               our
               Question
               is
               about
               Separation
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               our
               Church
               on
               the
               account
               of
               the
               
                 terms
                 that
                 are
                 imposed
              
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               a
               reasonable
               pretence
               for
               men
               not
               to
               do
               what
               is
               required
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               know
               what
               may
               be
               required
               on
               the
               same
               grounds
               ?
               A
               Father
               charges
               his
               Son
               
                 to
                 stand
                 with
                 his
                 Hat
                 off
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 stay
                 in
                 his
                 House
              
               ;
               at
               first
               the
               Son
               demurrs
               upon
               
                 putting
                 off
                 his
                 Hat
              
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               some
               scruples
               ,
               whether
               
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 Hat
              
               be
               a
               
                 lawful
                 ceremony
              
               or
               not
               ;
               not
               meerly
               on
               the
               account
               of
               its
               significancy
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               seems
               to
               him
               to
               be
               
                 giving
                 worship
                 to
                 a
                 Creature
              
               .
               This
               he
               thinks
               so
               
                 weighty
                 a
                 scruple
              
               ,
               that
               he
               charges
               his
               Father
               with
               
                 Tyranny
                 over
                 his
                 Conscience
              
               for
               imposing
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               on
               his
               continuing
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               thinks
               himself
               sufficiently
               justified
               by
               it
               in
               his
               disobedience
               and
               
                 forsaking
                 his
                 Fathers
                 House
              
               ,
               and
               drawing
               away
               as
               many
               of
               his
               servants
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               infuse
               this
               scruple
               into
               .
               But
               let
               us
               suppose
               him
               brought
               to
               understand
               the
               difference
               between
               
                 Civil
                 and
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               upon
               Mr.
               A.'s
               grounds
               still
               justifie
               his
               disobedience
               .
               For
               faith
               he
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 require
                 me
                 to
                 
                   put
                   off
                   my
                   Hat
                   in
                   your
                   Presence
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 my
                 staying
                 in
                 your
                 
                 House
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 I
                 own
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 you
                 blessing
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 very
                 willing
                 
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   your
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 upon
                 you
                 for
                 my
                 subsistence
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 these
                 sufficient
                 Testimonies
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 your
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 expect
                 my
                 obedience
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 
                   trifling
                   Ceremony
                
                 as
                 
                   putting
                   off
                   my
                   Hat
                
                 ?
                 You
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   token
                   of
                   respect
                
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 I
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 how
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 when
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 your
                 
                   tokens
                   of
                   respect
                
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 you
                 require
                 no
                 more
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 consider
                 what
                 
                   you
                   may
                   do
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 you
                 may
                 require
                 me
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 
                   put
                   off
                   my
                   Shoos
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   token
                   of
                   respect
                
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 ;
                 next
                 you
                 may
                 require
                 me
                 
                   to
                   kiss
                   your
                   Toe
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   token
                   of
                   respect
                
                 used
                 some
                 where
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 to
                 stop
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 rather
                 leave
                 your
                 House
                 ,
                 than
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   put
                   off
                   my
                   Hat
                   in
                   your
                   Presence
                   .
                
              
               Let
               any
               one
               judge
               whether
               this
               be
               a
               reasonable
               ground
               for
               such
               an
               
                 obstinate
                 disobedience
              
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               his
               Father
               .
               Or
               suppose
               a
               Law
               were
               made
               to
               distinguish
               the
               
                 several
                 Companies
              
               in
               London
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               some
               Badge
               upon
               their
               
                 Livery
                 Gowns
              
               ,
               that
               may
               represent
               the
               Trade
               and
               Company
               they
               are
               of
               ;
               would
               this
               be
               thought
               a
               just
               excuse
               for
               any
               mans
               refusing
               it
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 how
                 far
                 this
                 
                   imposing
                   Power
                
                 may
                 go
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 small
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Badge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   moral
                   significant
                   ceremony
                
                 ,
                 a
                 dangerous
                 teeming
                 thing
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 knows
                 what
                 it
                 may
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 living
                 tell
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 
                   Fools
                   Coat
                
                 .
              
               Would
               such
               an
               unreasonable
               jealousie
               
               as
               this
               justifie
               such
               a
               mans
               refractoriness
               ,
               in
               rather
               choosing
               to
               lose
               the
               priviledge
               of
               his
               Company
               ,
               than
               submitting
               to
               wear
               the
               Badge
               of
               it
               ?
               So
               that
               the
               fears
               of
               what
               may
               be
               required
               is
               no
               ground
               for
               
                 actual
                 disobedience
              
               to
               what
               is
               required
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               There
               can
               be
               no
               
                 reasonable
                 suspicion
              
               that
               our
               Church
               should
               impose
               
                 any
                 other
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               than
               what
               it
               hath
               already
               done
               ,
               supposing
               that
               it
               might
               do
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               ground
               :
               Because
               the
               Church
               hath
               rather
               retrench●d
               than
               
                 increased
                 Ceremonies
              
               ;
               as
               will
               appear
               to
               any
               one
               that
               compares
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Liturgies
               of
               Edw.
               6.
               
               And
               since
               that
               time
               no
               one
               new
               Ceremony
               hath
               been
               required
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 condition
                 of
                 Commmunion
              
               .
               But
               besides
               ,
               our
               Church
               gives
               a
               particular
               reason
               against
               the
               multiplying
               of
               Ceremonies
               :
               because
               
                 the
                 very
                 number
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               
               
                 supposing
                 them
                 lawful
                 is
                 a
                 burden
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 S.
              
               Augustin
               
                 complained
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 much
                 more
                 cause
                 since
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 many
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
              
               And
               withall
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 that
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 Law.
              
               So
               that
               for
               these
               reasons
               there
               can
               be
               no
               just
               fears
               that
               our
               Church
               should
               contradict
               her
               
                 own
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               which
               it
               must
               do
               ,
               if
               it
               
                 increased
                 our
                 Cermonies
              
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               a
               
                 new
                 argument
              
               against
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               number
               of
               them
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               There
               is
               not
               the
               
                 same
                 Reason
              
               for
               introducing
               the
               things
               mentioned
               by
               Mr.
               A.
               as
               for
               the
               Ceremonies
               in
               Vse
               among
               us
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Vse
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
              
               our
               Church
               hath
               fully
               declared
               against
               any
               
                 Religious
                 Vse
              
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Homilies
               about
               the
               
                 Peril
                 of
                 Idolatry
              
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               such
               reasons
               ,
               as
               cannot
               extend
               to
               our
               
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 viz.
              
               from
               the
               
                 express
                 Law
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 general
                 sense
              
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ;
               which
               allowed
               and
               practised
               
                 the
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               it
               disputed
               most
               vehemently
               against
               Images
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 For
                 Circumcision
              
               ,
               
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 signifying
                 the
                 circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               He
               knows
               very
               well
               that
               our
               Church
               joins
               significancy
               and
               decency
               together
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               imagine
               that
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               significancy
               as
               that
               he
               mentions
               ,
               should
               be
               sufficient
               to
               introduce
               such
               a
               practice
               which
               is
               so
               repugnant
               to
               Decency
               among
               us
               .
               Besides
               that
               S.
               Paul
               makes
               it
               so
               great
               a
               badge
               of
               the
               obligation
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 profiteth
                 you
                 nothing
                 :
              
               which
               was
               never
               said
               of
               any
               of
               our
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 in
              
               Abassia
               
                 as
                 a
                 mystical
                 Ceremony
              
               ;
               he
               is
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               their
               
                 Emperour
                 Claudius
              
               say
               true
               ;
               
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 National
                 Custom
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 cutting
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
              
               Aethiopia
               and
               Nubia
               ,
               
                 and
                 boreing
                 the
                 ear
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 .
              
               And
               Ludolphus
               proves
               it
               to
               be
               no
               other
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
                 that
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               We
               owe
               greater
               Reverence
               to
               
                 Gods
                 own
                 Institutions
              
               that
               were
               intended
               to
               
                 typifie
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               than
               to
               presume
               to
               turn
               them
               quite
               another
               way
               to
               
                 represent
                 what
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               Especially
               since
               Christ
               is
               become
               
                 the
                 great
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
              
               And
               he
               might
               as
               well
               have
               mentioned
               
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 and
                 the
                 Red
                 Heifer
                 as
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
              
               ;
               since
               they
               were
               all
               Types
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 Sacrifice
              
               of
               Propitiation
               .
               But
               why
               are
               things
               never
               used
               by
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 story
                 of
                 Innocent
              
               2.
               be
               it
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               to
               us
               )
               brought
               to
               parallel
               our
               Ceremonies
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Reason
               of
               our
               Churches
               retaining
               any
               Ceremonies
               was
               declared
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               to
               be
               out
               of
               Reverence
               to
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               observed
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               Ceremonies
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               only
               remaining
               pretence
               for
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Separating
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Separating
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               .
               For
               so
               Mr.
               A.
               urgeth
               the
               argument
               ,
               
                 we
                 Separate
                 from
                 them
                 because
                 they
                 impose
                 doubtful
                 things
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
              
               
               
                 false
                 for
                 true
                 ,
                 new
                 for
                 old
                 ,
                 absurd
                 for
                 reasonable
                 ;
                 then
                 this
                 will
                 hold
                 for
                 themselves
                 because
                 they
                 think
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 all
                 I
                 opposed
                 to
              
               T.
               G.
               But
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               that
               pretends
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Protestant
                 Divine
              
               to
               think
               the
               case
               alike
               ?
               When
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 They
                 confess
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 39
                 Articles
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               we
               reject
               all
               their
               
                 additional
                 Articles
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Pius
                 4.
                 his
                 Creed
              
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 as
                 false
              
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               them
               as
               absurd
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               as
               men
               can
               invent
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               which
               is
               made
               by
               them
               the
               great
               trying
               and
               burning
               point
               .
               But
               what
               is
               there
               ,
               which
               the
               most
               inveterate
               enemies
               of
               our
               Church
               can
               charge
               in
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               new
               ,
               as
               false
               ,
               as
               absurd
               ?
               nay
               ,
               they
               all
               yield
               to
               the
               Antiquity
               ,
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               to
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               yet
               is
               not
               Mr.
               A.
               ashamed
               to
               make
               the
               case
               seem
               parallel
               .
               But
               what
               new
               and
               strong
               Reason
               doth
               he
               bring
               for
               it
               ?
               You
               may
               be
               sure
               it
               is
               some
               mighty
               thing
               ;
               for
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               presently
               after
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 my
                 Importunity
                 hath
                 drawn
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 reservedness
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 hitherto
                 been
                 modest
                 to
                 their
                 prejudice
                 .
              
               Alas
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               modesty
               should
               ever
               hurt
               him
               !
               But
               what
               is
               this
               dangerous
               Secret
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               hitherto
               kept
               in
               ,
               out
               of
               meer
               
                 veneration
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ?
               Let
               us
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               this
               unusual
               ,
               this
               killing
               charge
               .
               Why
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               
                 A.
                 In
                 the
                 Catechism
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 contained
              
               (
               It
               is
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               then
               ,
               I
               see
               ;
               although
               we
               are
               confessed
               
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 39
                 Articles
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 concern
                 ▪
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
               But
               what
               is
               this
               
                 notorious
                 doctrine
                 ?
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 Infants
                 perform
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 by
                 their
                 Sureties
                 .
              
               Did
               I
               not
               fear
               ,
               it
               was
               some
               
                 dreadful
                 thing
              
               ;
               some
               
                 notorious
                 heresie
              
               ,
               condemned
               by
               one
               or
               two
               at
               least
               of
               the
               four
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ?
               But
               is
               it
               said
               so
               ,
               in
               plain
               words
               ?
               or
               is
               it
               wire-drawn
               by
               far-fetched
               Consequences
               ?
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               enough
               ;
               for
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 Persons
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 .
              
               Answ.
               
                 Repentance
                 whereby
                 they
                 forsake
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 stedfastly
                 believe
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               Quest.
               
                 Why
                 then
                 are
                 Infants
                 baptized
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 tender
                 age
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 perform
                 them
                 ?
              
               Answ.
               
                 Because
                 they
                 promise
                 them
                 both
                 by
                 their
                 Sureties
                 ;
                 which
                 promise
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 age
                 themselves
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 .
              
               But
               I
               pray
               doth
               it
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               
                 Infants
                 do
                 perform
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 by
                 their
                 Sureties
                 ?
              
               Are
               not
               the
               words
               express
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 promise
                 both
                 by
                 their
                 Sureties
                 ?
              
               And
               is
               promising
               and
               performance
               all
               one
               ?
               I
               do
               not
               find
               it
               so
               by
               this
               Instance
               .
               For
               here
               was
               a
               great
               matter
               promised
               ,
               and
               nothing
               performed
               .
               It
               is
               true
               the
               Catechism
               saith
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
              
               which
               supposeth
               the
               persons
               to
               be
               baptized
               capable
               of
               performing
               these
               things
               themselves
               .
               And
               then
               comes
               a
               Question
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               
                 objection
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 are
                 Infants
                 baptized
                 ,
              
               &c.
               to
               which
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               although
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Age
               they
               are
               uncapable
               of
               performing
               the
               Acts
               of
               Repentance
               and
               Believing
               ;
               yet
               the
               Church
               doth
               allow
               Sureties
               to
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               for
               them
               ;
               which
               doth
               imply
               a
               Promise
               on
               their
               parts
               for
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               an
               obligation
               lying
               on
               them
               to
               perform
               what
               was
               then
               promised
               .
               And
               now
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               since
               this
               
                 horrible
                 Secret
              
               is
               come
               out
               ,
               whether
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               ranked
               in
               an
               equal
               degree
               as
               to
               the
               justifying
               Separation
               with
               
               the
               
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 absurd
              
               and
               
                 unreasonable
                 doctrines
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               I
               know
               nothing
               can
               do
               them
               greater
               Service
               ,
               than
               such
               Parallels
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               We
               charge
               them
               with
               those
               Reasons
               for
               Separation
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               allows
               ;
               such
               as
               
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 perverting
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               and
               Institutions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Tyranny
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               making
               those
               things
               
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               never
               made
               so
               :
               But
               not
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               can
               with
               any
               appearance
               of
               Reason
               be
               charged
               on
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               since
               we
               profess
               to
               give
               
                 Religious
                 Worship
              
               only
               
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 we
                 worship
                 no
                 Images
                 ;
                 we
                 invocate
                 no
                 Sains
                 ;
                 we
                 adore
                 no
                 Host
                 ;
                 we
                 creep
                 to
                 no
                 Crucifix
                 ;
                 we
                 kiss
                 no
                 Relicks
                 .
              
               We
               equal
               no
               traditions
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               we
               lock
               it
               not
               up
               from
               the
               People
               in
               an
               
                 unknown
                 language
              
               ;
               we
               preach
               no
               other
               terms
               of
               salvation
               than
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               did
               ;
               we
               set
               up
               
                 no
                 Monarchy
              
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               
                 undermine
                 Christs
              
               ,
               and
               to
               dispence
               with
               his
               Laws
               and
               Institutions
               .
               We
               mangle
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               to
               know
               what
               makes
               more
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Blood
               than
               he
               did
               himself
               .
               We
               pretend
               to
               no
               skill
               in
               
                 expiating
                 mens
                 sins
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
              
               ;
               nor
               in
               turning
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               into
               the
               Pains
               of
               Purgatory
               by
               a
               
                 charm
                 of
                 words
              
               and
               a
               quick
               motion
               of
               the
               hand
               .
               We
               do
               not
               cheat
               mens
               souls
               with
               
                 false
                 bills
              
               of
               exchange
               ,
               called
               Indulgences
               ;
               nor
               give
               out
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               our
               keeping
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               apply
               as
               we
               see
               occasion
               .
               We
               use
               no
               
                 pious
                 frauds
              
               to
               delude
               the
               People
               ,
               nor
               pretend
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               when
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               deceive
               .
               These
               are
               things
               which
               the
               Divines
               of
               our
               Church
               have
               with
               great
               clearness
               and
               strength
               of
               Reason
               made
               good
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               since
               they
               cannot
               be
               objected
               against
               our
               Church
               ,
               with
               what
               face
               ,
               can
               men
               suppose
               the
               cases
               of
               those
               who
               separate
               from
               each
               of
               them
               to
               be
               parallel
               ?
            
             
             
               (
               3.
               )
               As
               to
               the
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               and
               ours
               ,
               there
               are
               these
               considerable
               differences
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               have
               a
               
                 mighty
                 number
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Rituals
               and
               Ceremonials
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               volums
               ,
               written
               in
               explication
               of
               them
               ;
               we
               ,
               
                 very
                 few
              
               ,
               and
               those
               so
               very
               easie
               and
               plain
               ;
               that
               it
               requires
               as
               great
               skill
               not
               to
               understand
               ours
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               to
               understand
               theirs
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               place
               
                 great
                 holiness
              
               in
               theirs
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Forms
               of
               consecration
               of
               their
               
                 Water
                 ,
                 Oyle
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Wax
                 ,
                 Vestments
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               we
               allow
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               use
               of
               
                 certain
                 ceremonies
              
               ,
               without
               any
               preceding
               Act
               of
               the
               Church
               importing
               any
               
                 peculiar
                 holiness
              
               attributed
               to
               them
               .
               (
               3.
               )
               They
               suppose
               
                 great
                 vertue
              
               and
               efficacy
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               away
               
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 sins
              
               ;
               we
               utterly
               deny
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               belong
               to
               our
               ceremonies
               ,
               but
               declare
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               appointed
               only
               for
               Order
               and
               Deceny
               .
               (
               4.
               )
               They
               make
               their
               ceremonies
               being
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               become
               
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
              
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               ;
               but
               our
               Church
               looks
               upon
               them
               ,
               even
               when
               determined
               
                 as
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 indifferent
                 ,
              
               but
               only
               required
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               
                 general
                 obedience
              
               which
               we
               owe
               to
               
                 lawful
                 Authority
              
               .
               So
               that
               as
               to
               ceremonies
               themselves
               there
               is
               a
               
                 vast
                 disparity
              
               between
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               and
               ours
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               pretend
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               either
               
                 grosly
                 ignorant
              
               ,
               or
               doth
               not
               
                 wilfully
                 misunderstand
              
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Controversie
               between
               them
               and
               us
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               gone
               through
               all
               the
               Pleas
               for
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               I
               could
               meet
               with
               ,
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               my
               Answerers
               :
               and
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               the
               force
               or
               strength
               I
               saw
               in
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               however
               Mr.
               A.
               reproaches
               me
               with
               
                 having
                 a
                 notable
                 talent
                 of
                 misrepresenting
                 my
                 Adversaries
                 ,
              
               
               (
               a
               thing
               which
               I
               
               have
               alwayes
               abhorred
               ,
               and
               never
               did
               it
               wilfully
               in
               my
               life
               ,
               it
               appearing
               to
               me
               an
               act
               of
               injustice
               as
               well
               as
               disingenuity
               )
               yet
               I
               do
               assure
               him
               ,
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               understand
               them
               truly
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               them
               fairly
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               impartially
               .
               And
               although
               I
               make
               
                 no
                 such
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
              
               as
               others
               do
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               declare
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 believes
              
               a
               day
               of
               Judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               most
               
                 diligent
                 search
              
               ,
               and
               
                 careful
                 Inquiry
              
               I
               could
               make
               into
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               cannot
               find
               any
               
                 Plea
                 sufficient
              
               to
               justifie
               in
               point
               of
               conscience
               ,
               the
               
                 present
                 Separation
              
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             
               
                 Monseigneur
                 ,
              
            
             
               DEux
               voyages
               que
               j'ay
               été
               obligè
               de
               faire
               ,
               m'ont
               empéché
               de
               répondre
               aussi
               tost
               que
               je
               l'aurois
               souhaitè
               a
               la
               lettre
               dont
               Vôtre
               Grandeur
               m'a
               fait
               la
               grace
               de
               m'honorer
               .
               Comme
               j'étois
               sur
               le
               point
               de
               vous
               en
               faire
               des
               excuses
               ,
               Monsieur
               de
               L'
               Angle
               est
               arrivè
               en
               ceste
               ville
               ,
               quime
               les
               a
               fait
               encor
               differer
               ,
               dans
               l'esperance
               ,
               qu'
               il
               voudroit
               bien
               se
               charger
               de
               ma
               reponse
               ,
               &
               qu'
               elle
               pourroit
               par
               ce
               moien
               vous
               étre
               plus
               fidellement
               rendue
               .
               Il
               est
               vray
               ,
               Monsieur
               ,
               que
               si
               j'en
               croyois
               mon
               déplaisir
               ,
               je
               la
               remettrois
               encor
               a
               une
               autre
               fois
               ;
               car
               je
               ne
               peux
               vous
               ecrire
               sans
               un
               extreme
               douleur
               ,
               quand
               je
               songe
               a
               la
               matiere
               surla
               quelle
               vous
               me
               commandés
               de
               vous
               dire
               mon
               sentiment
               .
               Ie
               croy
               que
               vous
               le
               sçavés
               dejá
               bien
               ,
               et
               que
               vous
               ne
               me
               faites
               pas
               l'honneur
               de
               me
               le
               demander
               comme
               en
               ayant
               quelque
               sorte
               de
               doute
               ;
               vous
               me
               faites
               plus
               de
               justice
               que
               cela
               ;
               &
               vous
               ne
               me
               comprenéz
               pas
               au
               nombre
               de
               ceux
               ,
               qui
               ont
               touchant
               l
               '
               Eglise
               d'
               Angleterre
               une
               si
               mechante
               opinion
               .
               Pour
               moy
               ,
               je
               n'en
               avois
               pas
               une
               si
               mechante
               d'aucun
               veritable
               Anglois
               ,
               &
               je
               ne
               pouvois
               pas
               me
               persuader
               qu'
               il
               y
               en
               eut
               un
               seul
               ,
               qui
               crût
               qu'on
               ne
               peut
               éstre
               dans
               sa
               communion
               sans
               hasarder
               son
               propre
               salut
               .
               Pour
               ceux
               qui
               sont
               engagés
               dans
               le
               parti
               de
               l'
               Eglise
               Romaine
               ,
               j'en
               jugeois
               tout
               autrement
               .
               Ils
               ont
               des
               maximes
               particuliers
               ,
               &
               agissent
               par
               
               d'autres
               Interests
               .
               Mais
               pour
               ceux
               qui
               n'ont
               aucune
               liaison
               avec
               Rome
               ,
               c'est
               une
               chose
               bien
               singuliere
               de
               les
               voir
               passer
               jusqu
               '
               a
               cette
               extremitè
               que
               de
               croire
               que
               dans
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               on
               ne
               peut
               faire
               son
               salut
               .
               C'est
               n'avoir
               gueres
               de
               conoissance
               de
               la
               Confession
               defoy
               ,
               que
               tout
               le
               monde
               Protestant
               a
               si
               hautement
               approuveé
               ,
               &
               qui
               merite
               en
               effect
               les
               louanges
               de
               tout
               ce
               qu'il
               y
               a
               de
               bons
               Chrestiens
               .
               Car
               on
               ne
               pouvoit
               rien
               faire
               de
               plus
               sage
               que
               cette
               Confession
               ,
               &
               jamais
               les
               articles
               de
               foy
               n'ont
               eté
               recueillis
               avec
               un
               discernment
               plus
               juste
               ,
               &
               plus
               raisonnable
               que
               dans
               cette
               excellent●
               piece
               .
               On
               a
               raison
               de
               la
               garder
               avec
               tant
               de
               veneration
               dans
               la
               Bibliotheque
               d'
               Oxford
               ,
               &
               le
               grand
               Iuellus
               pour
               l'avoir
               si
               dignement
               defendüe
               ,
               est
               digne
               d'une
               louange
               immortelle
               .
               C'est
               d'elle
               dont
               Dieu
               se
               servit
               dans
               le
               commencement
               de
               la
               Reformation
               d'
               Angleterre
               ,
               &
               si
               elle
               n'avoit
               pas
               été
               comme
               son
               ouvrage
               ,
               il
               ne
               l'auroit
               pas
               benit
               d'une
               façon
               si
               avantageuse
               .
               Le
               succes
               qu'
               elle
               out
               ,
               devroit
               fermer
               la
               bouche
               a
               ceux
               qui
               sont
               les
               plus
               animés
               ,
               &
               l'avoir
               veue
               trionpher
               de
               tant
               d'
               Obstacles
               devroit
               faire
               reconnoitre
               a
               tout
               le
               monde
               ,
               que
               dieu
               s'est
               declarè
               en
               sa
               faveur
               ,
               qu'il
               est
               visiblement
               mélé
               de
               son
               établissement
               ,
               &
               qu'elle
               a
               la
               verité
               &
               la
               fermeté
               de
               sa
               parole
               ,
               a
               qui
               elle
               doibt
               en
               effect
               sa
               naissance
               ,
               &
               son
               origine
               .
               Elle
               est
               aujourdhuy
               ce
               qu'elle
               ètoit
               quand
               elle
               ●toit
               formeé
               ,
               &
               on
               ne
               peut
               pas
               reprocher
               a
               Messieurs
               les
               Evéques
               qu'ils
               y
               ayent
               depuis
               cette
               terme
               lá
               ,
               apporté
               quelque
               changement
               .
               Et
               comment
               donc
               s'imaginer
               qu'elle
               ayt
               changé
               d'usage
               ?
               &
               peut
               on
               rien
               voir
               de
               plus
               inique
               ,
               que
               de
               dire
               ,
               qu'un
               Instrument
               que
               Dieu
               employa
               autrefois
               pour
               l'instruction
               de
               tant
               de
               gens
               de
               bien
               ,
               pour
               le
               salut
               de
               de
               tant
               de
               peuples
               ,
               pour
               la
               consolation
               tant
               de
               fidelles
               soit
               aujourdhuy
               devenüe
               quelque
               chose
               de
               funeste
               ,
               &
               pernicieuse
               .
               Si
               votre
               Confession
               de
               foy
               est
               pure
               ,
               &
               innocente
               ,
               votre
               service
               divin
               l'est
               aussi
               
               Car
               on
               n'y
               voit
               rien
               de
               tout
               qui
               tende
               a
               L'idolatrie
               ;
               vous
               n'adorés
               que
               Dieu
               seul
               ;
               dans
               vôtre
               culte
               il
               n'y
               a
               rien
               qui
               se
               termine
               a
               la
               creature
               ,
               &
               si
               l'on
               y
               trouve
               quelques
               ceremonies
               qui
               ne
               se
               rencontrent
               pas
               ailleurs
               ,
               c'est
               faire
               profession
               d'une
               terrible
               Theologie
               ,
               avoir
               depouillé
               toute
               charité
               ,
               ne
               sçavoir
               guere
               ce
               que
               valent
               les
               ames
               ,
               ne
               conoitre
               point
               la
               nature
               de
               choses
               indifferentes
               ,
               que
               decroire
               qu'elles
               sont
               capables
               de
               perdre
               eternellement
               ceux
               qui
               s'y
               veulent
               assujettir
               .
               C'est
               avoir
               une
               méme
               dureté
               que
               de
               croire
               que
               vôtre
               discipline
               ecclesiastique
               est
               capable
               de
               damner
               les
               hommes
               .
               Car
               ou
               a
               t'on
               jamais
               vú
               que
               pour
               des
               articles
               de
               Discipline
               le
               salut
               des
               hommes
               se
               trouve
               interessé
               ,
               &
               de
               choses
               qui
               ne
               regardent
               que
               le
               dehors
               ,
               &
               L'ordre
               de
               L'
               Eglise
               ,
               et
               qui
               ne
               sont
               que
               comme
               L'ecorce
               ,
               &
               les
               envelopes
               de
               la
               veritè
               ,
               peuvent
               elles
               causer
               la
               mort
               ,
               &
               glisser
               du
               poison
               dans
               une
               ame
               ?
               Certes
               on
               ne
               les
               comprend
               jamais
               au
               nombre
               de
               verités
               essentielles
               ,
               &
               comme
               il
               n'y
               a
               que
               celles
               cy
               qui
               sauvent
               ,
               il
               n'y
               a
               qu'elles
               aussi
               qui
               peuvent
               exclurre
               du
               salut
               .
               Pour
               le
               gouvernement
               Episcopal
               ,
               qu'a
               t'il
               qui
               soit
               dangereux
               ,
               &
               qui
               puisse
               raisonnablement
               alarmer
               des
               consciences
               ?
               &
               s'il
               est
               capable
               de
               priver
               de
               la
               gloire
               eternelle
               ,
               &
               de
               boucher
               les
               avenües
               du
               ciel
               ,
               qui
               estce
               qui
               y
               est
               entré
               l'espace
               de
               plus
               de
               quinze
               cents
               ans
               ?
               Puisque
               pendant
               tout
               ce
               temps
               lá
               ,
               toutes
               les
               Eglises
               du
               monde
               n'ont
               point
               eu
               d'autre
               gouvernement
               .
               S'il
               étoit
               contraire
               a
               la
               verité
               &
               a
               l'aquisition
               du
               bonheur
               eternel
               ,
               est
               il
               croyable
               que
               Dieu
               l'eut
               si
               hautement
               approuvé
               ,
               &
               qu'il
               eut
               permis
               que
               pendant
               tant
               de
               siecles
               son
               Eglise
               en
               eust
               été
               tyrannisé
               ?
               Car
               qui
               estce
               qui
               l'a
               gouverné
               ,
               qui
               estce
               qui
               a
               composé
               ses
               conciles
               tant
               generaux
               que
               particuliers
               ,
               qui
               estce
               qui
               a
               combatu
               les
               Heresies
               dont
               elle
               a
               esté
               de
               tout
               temps
               attaqué
               ?
               on
               t
               ce
               pas
               été
               les
               Evéques
               ,
               &
               n'
               estce
               pas
               a
               leur
               sage
               conduite
               ,
               que
               la
               parcle
               de
               Dieu
               
               est
               redevable
               ,
               apres
               Dieu
               ,
               de
               ses
               victoires
               &
               de
               ses
               Triomphes
               .
               Et
               sans
               remonter
               jusq
               '
               au
               berceau
               ,
               &
               la
               naissan
               ce
               de
               l'
               Eglise
               ,
               qui
               estce
               qui
               dans
               le
               siecle
               precedant
               delivra
               l'
               Angleterre
               ,
               de
               l'
               Erreur
               dont
               elle
               étoit
               envelopée
               ?
               Qui
               estce
               qui
               y
               fit
               resveiller
               si
               miraculeusement
               la
               verité
               ?
               fut
               ce
               pas
               le
               zele
               ,
               &
               la
               fermeté
               des
               evéques
               ,
               leur
               ministere
               ?
               degagea
               t'il
               pas
               les
               Anglois
               de
               l'oppression
               sous
               laquelle
               ils
               gemissoient
               de
               puis
               si
               long
               temps
               ;
               &
               leur
               exemple
               aida't
               y
               pas
               puissamment
               a
               la
               Reformation
               de
               toute
               l'
               Europe
               ?
               En
               verité
               je
               croy
               qu'ils
               en
               pouvroient
               vser
               comme
               fift
               autre
               fois
               Gregoire
               de
               Nazianze
               au
               milieu
               de
               Constantinople
               .
               Quand
               il
               y
               arriva
               ,
               il
               trouva
               que
               L'
               Arrianismey
               avoit
               fait
               de
               fort
               grand
               progres
               ,
               cependant
               ,
               son
               courage
               ,
               son
               zele
               ,
               son
               sçavoir
               affoblioent
               si
               fort
               le
               parti
               des
               Heretiques
               ,
               qu'en
               peu
               de
               temps
               la
               verité
               y
               apparut
               plus
               belle
               que
               jamais
               ,
               &
               il
               voulut
               que
               le
               Temple
               ou
               il
               l'avoit
               si
               fortement
               appuiée
               portoit
               le
               nom
               d'
               Anastasie
               ,
               parce
               qu'il
               L'y
               avoit
               comme
               deterrée
               ,
               &
               degagée
               de
               dessous
               L'erreur
               ,
               &
               par
               ses
               soins
               continuels
               ,
               il
               y
               avoit
               comme
               fait
               sortir
               du
               tombeau
               ,
               &
               glorieusement
               resusciteé
               ,
               c'est
               ce
               qu'ont
               fait
               aussi
               Les
               Evesques
               d'
               Angleterre
               .
               Ils
               voyoient
               non
               une
               verité
               seulement
               ,
               mais
               quasi
               toutes
               les
               verités
               fondamentales
               ensevelies
               sous
               un
               nombre
               espouvantables
               d'
               Erreurs
               .
               Ils
               voyoient
               le
               joug
               de
               Rome
               plus
               pesant
               au
               milieu
               d'eux
               qu'il
               n'étoit
               nulle
               part
               ailleurs
               .
               La
               difficulté
               qu'il
               y
               avoit
               a
               reüssir
               dans
               la
               Reformation
               étoit
               capable
               de
               décourager
               des
               personnes
               d'une
               capacité
               ,
               &
               d'un
               zele
               mediocre
               ,
               &
               neantmoins
               rien
               ne
               les
               detourne
               d'un
               si
               gene
               reux
               dessein
               .
               Les
               ennemis
               de
               dehors
               ,
               ceux
               de
               dedans
               ,
               tous
               terribles
               qu'ils
               parussent
               ,
               ne
               les
               intimident
               point
               ;
               ils
               entreprenent
               ce
               grand
               ouvrage
               ,
               et
               ne
               l'abandonnent
               point
               qu'ils
               n'en
               soient
               venus
               au
               bout
               ,
               &
               qu'ils
               n'ayent
               remis
               sur
               le
               throne
               la
               verité
               resuscitée
               .
               En
               sorte
               qu'ils
               pouuoient
               lusser
               par
               tout
               des
               monuments
               de
               ce
               miracle
               &
               nommer
               
               justement
               toutes
               leur
               Eglises
               du
               nom
               d'
               Anastasie
               &
               de
               resurrection
               .
               Mais
               si
               ce
               Tiltre
               manque
               a
               leur
               Temples
               ,
               la
               chose
               en
               soy
               leur
               convient
               ,
               &
               l'on
               n'entend
               ressonner
               au
               milieu
               d'eux
               que
               les
               Lessons
               ,
               &
               Les
               louanges
               de
               la
               pure
               Verité
               .
               Ce
               que
               doit
               obliger
               tous
               les
               gens
               de
               bien
               à
               ne
               s'en
               ecarter
               pas
               ,
               &
               a
               regarder
               L'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               comme
               une
               Eglise
               tres
               Orthodoxe
               .
               C'est
               ce
               qui
               font
               Les
               Protestants
               de
               France
               ,
               ceux
               de
               Geneva
               ,
               Ceux
               de
               Suisse
               ,
               &
               d'
               Allemagne
               ,
               &
               ceux
               d'
               Hollande
               aussi
               .
               Car
               ils
               se
               firent
               un
               fort
               grand
               Honneur
               ,
               d'avoir
               dans
               leur
               Concile
               de
               Dordrecht
               des
               Theologiens
               d'
               Angleterre
               ,
               &
               monstrerent
               bien
               qu'ils
               avoient
               pour
               L'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               une
               profonde
               veneration
               .
               Et
               d'oú
               vient
               donc
               ,
               que
               des
               Anglois
               mémes
               en
               ont
               aujourdhuy
               si
               mechante
               opinion
               ,
               &
               rompre
               si
               temerairement
               comme
               ils
               font
               ,
               avec
               Elle
               ?
               estce
               pas
               rompre
               avec
               toute
               L'
               Eglise
               Ancienne
               ,
               avec
               toutes
               les
               Eglises
               Orientales
               ,
               avec
               toutes
               les
               Eglises
               Protestantes
               qui
               ont
               toujours
               fort
               consideré
               la
               pureté
               de
               celle
               d'
               Angleterre
               ?
               estce
               pas
               une
               horrible
               dureté
               que
               de
               l'excommunier
               sans
               misericorde
               ,
               &
               s'en
               faire
               etrangement
               a
               croire
               que
               de
               s'imaginer
               qu'ils
               soient
               le
               seuls
               en
               Angleterre
               &
               méme
               au
               milieu
               de
               tout
               le
               monde
               chrestien
               ,
               qui
               soient
               destinés
               au
               bonheur
               eternel
               &
               a
               soustenir
               ,
               comme
               il
               faut
               ,
               le
               verites
               necessaires
               au
               salut
               .
               Certes
               on
               pourroit
               faire
               un
               parallele
               fort
               odieux
               entre
               ces
               Docteurs
               ,
               &
               le
               Pape
               Victor
               ,
               qui
               volut
               excommunier
               les
               Eglises
               d'
               Asie
               par
               ce
               qu'elles
               ne
               celebroient
               le
               feste
               de
               Pasque
               au
               méme
               jour
               que
               Rome
               le
               faisoit
               ;
               entre
               eux
               &
               les
               Audiens
               ,
               qui
               rompoient
               avec
               les
               Chrestiens
               ,
               &
               ne
               vouloient
               point
               souffrir
               d'
               Evéques
               riches
               .
               Entre
               Eux
               &
               le
               Donatistes
               ,
               qui
               ne
               vouloient
               point
               de
               communion
               avec
               ceux
               qui
               avoient
               esté
               ordines
               par
               des
               Evéques
               laches
               ,
               &
               qui
               s'imaginoient
               que
               leur
               societé
               étoit
               la
               veritable
               Eglise
               ,
               &
               l'épouse
               bien
               aimée
               qui
               paissoit
               son
               troupeau
               vers
               le
               midi
               .
               Entre
               eux
               &
               ceux
               de
               la
               communion
               Romaine
               ,
               qui
               ont
               si
               
               bonne
               opinion
               de
               leur
               Eglise
               ,
               que
               hors
               d'elle
               ils
               ne
               s'imaginent
               pas
               qu'un
               puisse
               jamais
               acquerir
               le
               Salut
               .
               Pour
               moy
               quelque
               enclin
               que
               je
               sois
               a
               la
               tolerance
               ,
               je
               ne
               pourois
               pourtant
               me
               persuader
               qu'il
               en
               faille
               avoir
               pour
               ceux
               qui
               en
               ont
               si
               peu
               pour
               les
               autres
               ,
               &
               que
               s'ils
               étoient
               les
               maitres
               feroient
               assurement
               un
               mauvais
               quartiér
               a
               ceux
               qui
               dependroient
               d'eux
               .
               Ie
               regarde
               ces
               gens
               lá
               ,
               comme
               de
               perturbateurs
               de
               l'Estat
               ,
               &
               de
               l'Eglise
               ,
               &
               qui
               sont
               infalliblement
               animés
               d'un
               esprit
               de
               sedition
               .
               I'ay
               méme
               de
               la
               paine
               a
               croire
               qu'ils
               soient
               justement
               ce
               qu'ils
               disent
               estre
               ,
               &
               je
               craindrois
               bien
               que
               sous
               ces
               Docteurs
               il
               n'y
               eust
               des
               ennemis
               tres
               dangereux
               qui
               fussent
               cachés
               .
               Des
               Societés
               composées
               detelles
               personnes
               seroient
               extrement
               perilleuses
               ,
               &
               on
               ne
               les
               pourroit
               soufrir
               sans
               ouvrir
               la
               porte
               au
               disordre
               ,
               &
               travailler
               asa
               propre
               ruine
               .
               Ily
               en
               a
               de
               composées
               de
               personnes
               plus
               raisonnables
               .
               Mais
               j'y
               voudrois
               qu'elles
               le
               fussent
               assez
               ,
               pour
               ne
               se
               point
               separer
               de
               celles
               qui
               composent
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               ;
               particulierement
               au
               terme
               ou
               nous
               sommes
               elles
               devroient
               tout
               faire
               pour
               une
               bonne
               Reconciliation
               ;
               &
               dans
               le
               conjuncture
               des
               affaires
               presentes
               ils
               devroient
               bien
               s'aperçevoir
               qu'il
               n'y
               a
               qu'une
               bonne
               reunion
               qui
               puisse
               prevenir
               les
               maux
               dont
               l'Angleterre
               est
               menacée
               .
               Car
               pour
               dire
               la
               verité
               ,
               je
               ne
               voi
               pas
               que
               leue
               Meetings
               soient
               de
               fort
               grande
               utilité
               ,
               &
               qu'on
               puisse
               s'y
               consoler
               davantage
               ,
               que
               dans
               les
               Eglises
               Episcopales
               .
               Quand
               j'estois
               a
               Londres
               ,
               il
               y
               a
               bien
               tost
               cinq
               ans
               ,
               je
               me
               trouvay
               en
               plusieurs
               assemblées
               particulieres
               pour
               voir
               comme
               on
               l'y
               prenoit
               pour
               l'instruction
               du
               peuple
               ,
               &
               la
               predication
               de
               la
               parole
               de
               Dieu
               .
               Mais
               j'avoue
               que
               je
               ●'en
               receus
               aucune
               edification
               .
               I'entendis
               un
               de
               plus
               fameux
               Non-conformistes
               .
               Il
               pre-choit
               en
               vn
               lieu
               ou
               il
               y
               avoit
               trois
               hommes
               &
               soissante
               ,
               ou
               quatre
               vingt
               ●emmes
               .
               Il
               avoit
               choisi
               un
               texte
               touchant
               le
               restablissement
               des
               ruines
               de
               Ierusalem
               ,
               &
               pour
               l'expliquer
               il
               
               cita
               cent
               fois
               Plinie
               &
               Vitruve
               ,
               &
               n'oublia
               pas
               de
               dire
               en
               Italien
               ce
               proverbe
               ,
               
                 duro
                 con
                 duro
                 non
                 fa
                 muro
                 .
              
               Tout
               cela
               me
               parut
               hors
               de
               propos
               ,
               fort
               peu
               a
               propos
               pour
               des
               femmelettes
               ,
               &
               tres
               eloigné
               d'un
               esprit
               qui
               ne
               cherche
               que
               la
               consolation
               &
               l'edification
               de
               ses
               auditeurs
               .
               Se
               Cantonner
               &
               faire
               un
               schisme
               pour
               avoir
               la
               liberté
               de
               debiter
               de
               telles
               vanit●s
               est
               une
               fort
               m●●vaise
               conduite
               ;
               &
               les
               peuples
               paroissent
               bien
               ●●ibles
               de
               quitter
               leur
               mutuelles
               assemblées
               pour
               de
               choses
               qui
               m●ritent
               ●i
               peu
               leur
               estime
               ,
               &
               leur
               preference
               .
               Ie
               n'estime
               pas
               ,
               qu'on
               soit
               en
               obligation
               de
               souffrir
               ce
               dereglement
               .
               Il
               est
               vray
               qu'autrefois
               on
               souffroit
               les
               Assemblées
               de
               Novatiens
               á
               Rome
               &
               à
               Constantinople
               ,
               &
               que
               le
               Donatistes
               a
               voient
               en
               la
               premiere
               place
               quelque
               sorte
               de
               liberté
               .
               Mais
               c'estoit
               les
               Estrangers
               ,
               &
               cela
               méme
               ne
               dura
               pas
               long
               temps
               &
               comme
               il'y
               en
               avoit
               peu
               ,
               cela
               ne
               tiroit
               pas
               en
               consequence
               .
               Mais
               c'est
               un
               autre
               fait
               en
               Angleterre
               ,
               &
               comme
               le
               bien
               de
               l'
               Estat
               ,
               &
               de
               l'
               Eglise
               depend
               absolument
               de
               l'union
               du
               peuple
               sur
               le
               poinct
               de
               la
               Religion
               ,
               on
               n'y
               pourroit
               trop
               presser
               une
               union
               universelle
               .
               Mais
               il
               la
               faut
               procurer
               par
               les
               bonnes
               voyes
               ,
               &
               comme
               Messieurs
               les
               Evéques
               sont
               de
               personnes
               d'une
               grande
               experience
               ,
               d'un
               Scavoir
               extraordinaire
               ,
               d'un
               zele
               ,
               &
               d'une
               bonté
               ,
               envers
               leur
               peuples
               veritablement
               paternelle
               ,
               j'espere
               qu'ils
               s'employeront
               a
               c●grand
               O●rage
               avec
               toute
               la
               prudence
               &
               la
               charitè
               qui
               s●nt
               necess●ires
               pour
               faire
               reüssir
               une
               si
               louable
               entreprise
               .
               t'ous
               particulierement
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               dont
               la
               moderation
               &
               la
               capacité
               sont
               reconnües
               de
               tout
               le
               m●nde
               ,
               il
               semble
               que
               〈◊〉
               soit
               un
               dessein
               reservé
               pour
               votre
               grande
               Sag●sse
               ,
               &
               〈◊〉
               vous
               n'y
               reuscistes
               pas
               ,
               apparemment
               que
               tous
               les
               autres
               '
               y
               travailleront
               inutilement
               .
               Pour
               mor
               ,
               je
               re
               〈◊〉
               ●●●tribuer
               d'icy
               que
               de
               vo●us
               ,
               &
               que
               de
               pr●res
               ;
               〈◊〉
               bien
               protester
               que
               j'en
               fais
               tous
               les
               jours
               de
               f●●r
               sinceres
               pour
               la
               prosperité
               de
               〈…〉
               
               qu'il
               plaise
               a
               Dieu
               faire
               en
               sorte
               ,
               que
               tous
               les
               Protestants
               d'Angleterre
               ne
               soyent
               a
               l'avenir
               qu'un
               coeur
               ,
               &
               qu'une
               Ame.
               Ie
               prie
               Vostre
               Grandeur
               d'en
               estre
               bien
               persuadé
               ,
               &
               de
               croire
               qu'il
               n'est
               pas
               possible
               d'estre
               avec
               plus
               de
               respect
               que
               je
               le
               suis
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 Leyden
                 
                   3
                   Septemb
                   .
                   1680.
                   
                
              
               
                 Monseigneur
                 ,
              
               
                 Votre
                 tres
                 humble
                 &
                 tres
                 Obeissant
                 Serviteur
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   Moyne
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               First
               Letter
               .
            
             
               A
               Letter
               from
               Monsieur
               le
               Moyne
               ,
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               at
               Leyden
               ,
               to
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               concerning
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               present
               Differences
               ,
               and
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               TWo
               Journeys
               that
               I
               have
               been
               obliged
               to
               take
               ,
               have
               hindered
               me
               from
               answering
               the
               Letter
               ,
               with
               which
               your
               Lordship
               did
               me
               the
               favour
               to
               honour
               me
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               I
               could
               have
               wished
               .
               Just
               as
               I
               was
               about
               to
               excuse
               my self
               to
               you
               for
               it
               ,
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 l'
                 Angle
              
               came
               to
               this
               Town
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               defer
               it
               longer
               yet
               ,
               in
               hopes
               that
               he
               would
               charge
               himself
               with
               my
               answer
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               that
               means
               it
               might
               be
               brought
               unto
               you
               more
               safely
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               hearken
               to
               my
               own
               unwillingness
               ,
               I
               should
               put
               it
               off
               still
               to
               another
               time
               ;
               for
               I
               cannot
               write
               unto
               you
               without
               being
               extreamly
               grieved
               ,
               when
               I
               think
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               of
               which
               you
               command
               me
               to
               tell
               you
               my
               opinion
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               you
               know
               it
               already
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               do
               not
               do
               me
               the
               honour
               to
               ask
               it
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               doubt
               of
               it
               .
               You
               do
               me
               more
               right
               than
               so
               ;
               and
               you
               do
               not
               account
               me
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               have
               so
               ill
               an
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               had
               not
               so
               
               bad
               a
               one
               of
               any
               true
               English-man
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               not
               have
               perswaded
               my self
               that
               there
               had
               been
               so
               much
               as
               one
               ,
               which
               had
               believed
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               be
               of
               her
               communion
               ,
               without
               hazarding
               his
               own
               salvation
               .
               For
               those
               that
               are
               engaged
               in
               the
               party
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               I
               judged
               quite
               otherwise
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               have
               particular
               Maxims
               ,
               and
               act
               by
               other
               interests
               .
               But
               for
               those
               that
               have
               no
               tye
               to
               Rome
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               strange
               thing
               to
               see
               them
               come
               to
               that
               extream
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               have
               much
               knowledge
               of
               that
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               Protestant
               World
               has
               so
               highly
               approved
               ,
               and
               which
               does
               really
               deserve
               the
               praises
               of
               all
               good
               Christians
               that
               are
               .
               For
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               thing
               made
               more
               wise
               than
               that
               Confession
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               were
               never
               collected
               with
               a
               more
               just
               and
               reasonable
               discretion
               than
               in
               that
               excellent
               piece
               .
               There
               is
               great
               reason
               to
               keep
               it
               with
               so
               much
               veneration
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               Oxford
               ;
               and
               the
               great
               Iewell
               deserves
               immortal
               praise
               for
               having
               so
               worthily
               defended
               it
               .
               It
               was
               this
               that
               God
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               England
               .
               And
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               as
               it
               were
               his
               work
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               blessed
               it
               in
               so
               advantageous
               a
               manner
               .
               The
               success
               that
               it
               has
               had
               ,
               ought
               to
               stop
               the
               mouth
               of
               those
               that
               are
               the
               most
               passionate
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               having
               triumphed
               over
               so
               many
               obstacles
               ,
               should
               make
               all
               the
               World
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               God
               has
               declared
               himself
               in
               favour
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               has
               been
               visibly
               concerned
               in
               its
               establishment
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               has
               the
               truth
               and
               confirmation
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               to
               which
               in
               effect
               it
               owes
               its
               birth
               and
               original
               .
               It
               is
               the
               same
               at
               present
               as
               it
               was
               when
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               no
               one
               can
               reproach
               the
               Bishops
               for
               having
               made
               any
               change
               in
               it
               
               since
               that
               time
               .
               And
               how
               then
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               changed
               its
               use
               ?
               And
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               unjust
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               an
               instrument
               which
               God
               has
               heretofore
               employed
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               so
               many
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               so
               many
               good
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               so
               many
               believers
               ,
               is
               now
               become
               a
               destructive
               and
               pernicious
               thing
               ?
               If
               your
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               be
               pure
               and
               innocent
               ,
               your
               Divine
               Service
               is
               so
               too
               :
               for
               no
               one
               can
               discover
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               in
               it
               that
               tends
               to
               Idolatry
               :
               You
               adore
               nothing
               but
               God
               alone
               ;
               in
               your
               Worship
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               is
               terminated
               on
               the
               Creature
               :
               And
               if
               there
               be
               some
               Ceremonies
               there
               ,
               which
               one
               shall
               not
               meet
               with
               in
               some
               other
               places
               ;
               this
               were
               to
               make
               profession
               of
               a
               terrible
               kind
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               put
               off
               all
               Charity
               ,
               not
               to
               know
               much
               what
               souls
               are
               worth
               ;
               not
               to
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               destroy
               those
               eternally
               ,
               that
               are
               willing
               to
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               them
               .
               It
               is
               to
               have
               the
               same
               hardness
               to
               believe
               that
               your
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               can
               damn
               any
               .
               For
               where
               has
               it
               been
               ever
               seen
               ,
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               men
               was
               concerned
               for
               Articles
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               regard
               but
               the
               out-side
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               as
               it
               were
               the
               bark
               and
               covering
               of
               the
               truth
               ?
               Can
               these
               things
               cause
               death
               ,
               and
               distill
               poyson
               into
               a
               soul
               ?
               Truly
               these
               are
               never
               accounted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               essential
               truths
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               these
               that
               can
               save
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               these
               that
               can
               exclude
               men
               from
               salvation
               .
               For
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               in
               it
               that
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               may
               reasonably
               alarm
               mens
               consciences
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               be
               capable
               of
               depriving
               us
               of
               eternal
               glory
               ,
               and
               shutting
               
               the
               Gates
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               was
               there
               that
               entered
               there
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fifteen
               hundred
               years
               ,
               since
               that
               for
               all
               that
               time
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               World
               had
               no
               other
               kind
               of
               Government
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               attainment
               of
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               is
               it
               credible
               that
               God
               had
               so
               highly
               approved
               it
               ,
               and
               permitted
               his
               Church
               to
               be
               tyrannized
               over
               by
               it
               for
               so
               many
               Ages
               ?
               For
               who
               was
               it
               that
               did
               govern
               it
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               did
               make
               up
               its
               Councils
               ,
               as
               well
               General
               ,
               as
               particular
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               combated
               the
               Heresies
               with
               which
               it
               has
               been
               at
               all
               times
               assaulted
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               the
               Bishops
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               to
               their
               wise
               conduct
               ,
               to
               which
               next
               under
               God
               ,
               his
               Word
               is
               beholden
               for
               its
               Victories
               and
               Triumphs
               ?
               And
               not
               to
               go
               back
               so
               far
               as
               the
               birth
               and
               infancy
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               who
               was
               it
               that
               in
               the
               last
               Age
               delivered
               England
               from
               the
               error
               in
               which
               she
               was
               inveloped
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               made
               the
               truth
               to
               rise
               so
               miraculously
               there
               again
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               the
               zeal
               and
               constancy
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               their
               Ministry
               that
               disengaged
               the
               English
               from
               that
               oppression
               under
               which
               they
               had
               groaned
               so
               long
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               their
               Example
               powerfully
               help
               forward
               the
               Reformation
               of
               all
               Europe
               ?
               In
               truth
               I
               think
               they
               might
               make
               the
               same
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               as
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               did
               heretofore
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               When
               he
               arrived
               there
               he
               found
               that
               Arrianism
               had
               made
               a
               very
               great
               progress
               in
               that
               place
               ;
               but
               then
               his
               courage
               ,
               his
               zeal
               ,
               his
               learning
               did
               so
               mightily
               weaken
               the
               party
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               that
               in
               a
               little
               time
               the
               truth
               appeared
               there
               again
               more
               beautiful
               than
               ever
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               where
               he
               had
               so
               stoutly
               upheld
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               to
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               Anastasia
               ;
               because
               he
               had
               brought
               the
               truth
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               cleared
               it
               from
               the
               error
               that
               lay
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               
               his
               continual
               cares
               had
               caused
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               to
               a
               glorious
               Resurrection
               .
               It
               is
               this
               too
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               have
               done
               ;
               they
               saw
               not
               only
               one
               truth
               ,
               but
               almost
               all
               the
               fundamental
               truths
               buried
               under
               a
               formidable
               number
               of
               errors
               ;
               they
               saw
               the
               yoke
               of
               Rome
               heavier
               among
               them
               ,
               than
               it
               was
               any
               where
               else
               :
               The
               difficulty
               that
               there
               was
               of
               succeeding
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               was
               enough
               to
               discourage
               persons
               of
               an
               ordinary
               capacity
               and
               zeal
               .
               Nevertheless
               nothing
               turns
               them
               from
               so
               generous
               a
               design
               ;
               the
               enemies
               without
               ,
               and
               those
               within
               as
               terrible
               as
               they
               seem
               ,
               do
               not
               fright
               them
               ;
               they
               undertake
               this
               great
               work
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               leave
               it
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               it
               about
               ,
               and
               raised
               up
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               again
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               that
               they
               might
               every
               where
               have
               monuments
               of
               this
               miracle
               ,
               and
               justly
               have
               called
               all
               their
               Churches
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Anastasia
               or
               Resurrection
               .
               But
               if
               their
               Churches
               have
               not
               that
               title
               ,
               the
               thing
               it self
               belongs
               unto
               them
               ;
               and
               you
               shall
               hear
               nothing
               discoursed
               of
               in
               these
               ,
               but
               lectures
               and
               praises
               of
               the
               pure
               truth
               .
               Which
               ought
               to
               oblige
               all
               good
               men
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               a
               very
               Orthodox
               Church
               .
               Thus
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               France
               do
               ,
               those
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               those
               of
               Switzerland
               and
               German
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Holland
               too
               ;
               for
               they
               did
               themselves
               a
               very
               great
               honour
               in
               having
               some
               Divines
               of
               England
               in
               their
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               and
               shewed
               plainly
               that
               they
               had
               a
               profound
               veneration
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               And
               from
               whence
               does
               it
               then
               come
               ,
               that
               some
               Englishmen
               themselves
               have
               so
               ill
               an
               opinion
               of
               her
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               divide
               rashly
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               divide
               from
               all
               the
               antient
               
               Churches
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               which
               have
               alwayes
               had
               a
               very
               great
               respect
               for
               the
               purity
               of
               that
               of
               England
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               horrible
               impudence
               to
               excommunicate
               her
               without
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               themselves
               believe
               strangely
               of
               her
               ,
               for
               them
               to
               imagine
               that
               they
               are
               the
               only
               men
               in
               England
               ,
               nay
               ,
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               that
               are
               predestinated
               to
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               the
               truths
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               ?
               Indeed
               one
               might
               make
               a
               very
               odious
               Parallel
               betwixt
               these
               Teachers
               and
               Pope
               Victor
               ,
               that
               would
               needs
               excommunicate
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               celebrate
               the
               Feast
               of
               Easter
               the
               same
               day
               they
               did
               at
               Rome
               .
               Betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Audeans
               that
               divided
               from
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               endure
               rich
               Bishops
               .
               Betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               no
               communion
               with
               them
               that
               had
               been
               ordained
               by
               lapsed
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               imagined
               that
               their
               Society
               was
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               well
               beloved
               Spouse
               ,
               that
               fed
               her
               flock
               in
               the
               South
               .
               Betwixt
               them
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Roman
               Communion
               ,
               who
               have
               so
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               her
               they
               do
               not
               imagine
               that
               any
               one
               can
               ever
               be
               saved
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               as
               much
               inclined
               to
               Toleration
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               cannot
               for
               all
               this
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               allowed
               to
               those
               that
               have
               so
               little
               of
               it
               for
               other
               men
               ;
               and
               who
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               Masters
               ,
               would
               certainly
               give
               but
               bad
               quarter
               to
               those
               that
               depended
               upon
               them
               .
               I
               look
               upon
               these
               men
               as
               disturbers
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               doubtlesly
               animated
               by
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Sedition
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               can
               scarce
               believe
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               just
               such
               as
               they
               say
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               I
               should
               be
               something
               afraid
               ,
               that
               very
               dangerous
               enemies
               might
               be
               
               hid
               under
               colour
               of
               these
               Teachers
               .
               Societies
               composed
               of
               such
               persons
               ,
               would
               be
               extream
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               they
               could
               not
               be
               suffered
               without
               opening
               the
               Gate
               to
               disorder
               ,
               and
               advancing
               towards
               ones
               own
               ruine
               .
               There
               are
               some
               of
               these
               that
               are
               composed
               of
               more
               reasonable
               men
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               wish
               they
               were
               reasonable
               enough
               not
               to
               separate
               from
               those
               of
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               composed
               .
               Especially
               in
               the
               case
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               they
               should
               do
               all
               for
               a
               good
               agreement
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               present
               conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               they
               should
               understand
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               good
               re-union
               ,
               that
               can
               prevent
               the
               evils
               with
               which
               England
               is
               threatned
               .
               For
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               that
               their
               Meetings
               are
               of
               any
               great
               use
               ,
               or
               that
               one
               may
               be
               more
               comforted
               there
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Churches
               .
               When
               I
               was
               at
               London
               almost
               Five
               years
               ago
               ,
               I
               went
               to
               several
               of
               their
               private
               assemblies
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               way
               they
               took
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               But
               I
               profess
               I
               was
               not
               at
               all
               edified
               by
               it
               .
               I
               heard
               one
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               he
               preached
               in
               a
               place
               where
               there
               were
               three
               men
               and
               three
               or
               fourscore
               women
               :
               he
               had
               chosen
               a
               Text
               about
               the
               building
               up
               the
               Ruines
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               cited
               Pliny
               and
               Vitruvius
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               forget
               to
               mention
               a
               Proverb
               in
               
                 Italian
                 ,
                 Duro
                 con
                 duro
                 non
                 fa
                 muro
                 .
              
               All
               this
               seem'd
               to
               me
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               very
               improper
               for
               the
               poor
               women
               ,
               and
               very
               far
               from
               a
               Spirit
               that
               sought
               nothing
               but
               the
               comfort
               and
               edification
               of
               his
               hearers
               .
               To
               cantonize
               themselves
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Schism
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               vent
               such
               vanities
               ,
               is
               very
               ill
               conduct
               ,
               
               and
               the
               people
               seem
               very
               weak
               to
               quit
               their
               mutual
               Assemblies
               for
               things
               that
               so
               little
               deserve
               their
               esteem
               and
               preference
               .
               I
               do
               not
               think
               that
               any
               one
               is
               obliged
               to
               suffer
               this
               irregularity
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Novatians
               were
               sometimes
               suffered
               at
               Rome
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               the
               Donatists
               had
               some
               kind
               of
               liberty
               in
               the
               first
               of
               these
               places
               .
               But
               they
               were
               only
               strangers
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               did
               not
               indure
               any
               long
               time
               ;
               and
               as
               there
               were
               but
               few
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               drawn
               into
               example
               .
               But
               it
               is
               another
               case
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               seeing
               the
               good
               of
               the
               State
               and
               Church
               depends
               absolutely
               upon
               the
               union
               of
               the
               people
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               one
               cannot
               there
               press
               an
               universal
               union
               too
               much
               .
               But
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               procured
               by
               good
               means
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               Bishops
               are
               persons
               of
               great
               experience
               ,
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               a
               true
               fatherly
               zeal
               and
               goodness
               towards
               their
               people
               ,
               I
               hope
               that
               they
               will
               employ
               themselves
               in
               this
               great
               work
               with
               all
               the
               prudence
               and
               charity
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               succeeding
               of
               such
               a
               commendable
               undertaking
               .
               You
               particularly
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               moderation
               and
               capacity
               are
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               it
               looks
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               design
               reserved
               for
               your
               great
               Wisdom
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               do
               not
               succeed
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               ,
               that
               all
               others
               will
               labour
               in
               it
               but
               in
               vain
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               can
               contribute
               nothing
               to
               it
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               but
               Vowes
               and
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               I
               can
               protest
               that
               I
               make
               very
               sincere
               ones
               every
               day
               for
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               order
               things
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Protestants
               of
               England
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               might
               be
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               of
               one
               soul.
               I
               
               beg
               your
               Lordship
               to
               be
               well
               assured
               of
               this
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               with
               more
               respect
               than
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Leyden
                 
                   Sept.
                   3.
                   1680.
                   
                
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                   Le
                   Moyne
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               
                 A
                 Paris
                 
                   l'
                   32.
                   d'Octob
                   .
                
              
               
                 Monseigneur
                 ,
              
            
             
               RIen
               ne
               vous
               a
               deu
               paroistre
               si
               estrange
               ny
               si
               incivil
               que
               mon
               silence
               sur
               la
               lettre
               que
               vous
               me
               fîstes
               l'honneur
               de
               m'escrire
               il
               y
               a
               environ
               trois
               mois
               ;
               Il
               est
               pourtant
               vray
               que
               je
               n'ay
               rien
               a
               me
               reprocher
               sur
               cela
               ,
               &
               a
               fin
               que
               vous
               le
               croyiez
               comme
               moy
               ,
               vous
               voulez
               bien
               me
               permettre
               de
               vous
               dire
               comment
               la
               chose
               s'est
               passée
               .
               Quand
               on
               m'apporta
               vostre
               lettre
               ,
               j'estois
               retombé
               dans
               une
               grande
               &
               violente
               fiebvre
               dont
               Dieu
               m'a
               affligé
               durant
               quatre
               ou
               cinq
               mois
               ,
               &
               qui
               m'a
               mené
               jusqu'a
               deux
               doits
               de
               la
               mort
               .
               Ie
               priay
               un
               de
               mes
               amis
               ,
               qui
               estoit
               alors
               dans
               ma
               chambre
               ,
               de
               l'ouvrir
               &
               de
               me
               dire
               le
               nom
               de
               celuy
               qui
               me
               l'escrivoit
               ,
               mais
               il
               se
               trouva
               que
               vous
               aviez
               oublié
               de
               la
               signer
               ,
               sur
               quoy
               je
               me
               l'a
               fis
               apporter
               ,
               pour
               voir
               si
               je
               n'en
               connoistrois
               point
               le
               caractére
               ;
               Et
               ce
               fut
               encore
               inutilement
               ,
               par
               ce
               que
               jusqu'alors
               je
               n'
               avois
               rien
               veu
               de
               vostre
               main
               :
               Cela
               me
               fit
               croire
               qu'elle
               avoit
               esté
               escrite
               par
               celuy
               lá
               mesme
               qui
               l'avoit
               apportée
               ,
               pour
               m'attrapper
               dix
               ou
               douze
               sous
               de
               port
               ;
               car
               ce
               petit
               stratageme
               est
               assez
               commun
               en
               cette
               ville
               &
               aprez
               cela
               ,
               je
               ne
               me
               mis
               pas
               fort
               en
               peine
               
               de
               ce
               qu'elle
               deviendroit
               .
               Elle
               se
               conserva
               pourtant
               dans
               mon
               cabinet
               par
               le
               plus
               grand
               hazard
               du
               monde
               ,
               &
               m'estant
               heureusement
               tombée
               sous
               la
               main
               ,
               il
               y
               a
               deux
               ou
               trois
               jours
               ,
               je
               la
               relus
               ;
               &
               l'aiant
               trouvée
               trop
               sage
               &
               trop
               grave
               pour
               avoir
               esté
               escrite
               par
               un
               homme
               tel
               que
               je
               me
               l'estois
               imaginé
               ,
               je
               la
               monstray
               à
               Monsieur
               Claude
               qui
               y
               reconnut
               d'abord
               vostre
               escriture
               ,
               &
               qui
               me
               dit
               que
               vous
               en
               estiez
               l'Auteur
               .
               Ie
               pense
               Monseigneur
               que
               cela
               suffit
               pour
               me
               justifier
               auprez
               de
               vous
               d'un
               silence
               ,
               qui
               bien
               que
               je
               n'en
               sois
               aucunement
               coupable
               ,
               ne
               laisse
               pas
               de
               me
               donner
               quelque
               espece
               de
               confusion
               .
               Mais
               pour
               venir
               au
               contenu
               de
               vostre
               lettre
               ,
               je
               ne
               vous
               puis
               exprimer
               avec
               quelle
               douleur
               j'apprens
               que
               vos
               divisions
               continuent
               ,
               en
               un
               temps
               auquel
               il
               y
               a
               des
               raisons
               si
               pressantes
               de
               se
               réünir
               ;
               Ce
               que
               vous
               me
               dites
               sur
               tout
               des
               escrits
               que
               l'on
               publie
               a
               cette
               heure
               ,
               pour
               faire
               croire
               que
               la
               communion
               avec
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               est
               illégitime
               ,
               &
               que
               les
               Ministres
               ne
               la
               peuvent
               permettre
               aux
               particuliers
               sans
               crime
               ,
               me
               paroist
               une
               chose
               si
               deraisonnable
               en
               elle
               mesme
               ,
               &
               si
               fort
               à
               contre-temps
               ,
               que
               j'aurois
               peine
               a
               la
               croire
               si
               elle
               ne
               m'estoit
               attestée
               par
               une
               personne
               de
               vostre
               mérite
               &
               de
               vostre
               poids
               .
               Vous
               savez
               bien
               Monseigneur
               quels
               sont
               &
               quels
               on
               t
               toujours
               esté
               mes
               sentimens
               sur
               cela
               ,
               &
               la
               maniére
               dont
               j'en
               uzay
               il
               y
               a
               deux
               ans
               dans
               mon
               voiage
               d'
               Angleterre
               ,
               en
               fréquentant
               vos
               assemblées
               ,
               &
               en
               preschant
               mesme
               dans
               un
               troupeau
               qui
               est
               sous
               la
               Iurisdiction
               de
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               ,
               monstre
               assez
               que
               je
               suis
               bien
               éloigné
               de
               croire
               que
               sa
               communion
               soit
               illégitime
               ;
               Et
               cela
               mesme
               prouve
               d'une
               maniére
               bien
               évidente
               ,
               que
               mon
               sentiment
               a
               cet
               égard
               est
               celuy
               de
               nos
               Eglises
               ,
               parce
               qu'il
               n'est
               pas
               imaginable
               que
               j'eusse
               voulu
               faire
               ,
               sans
               nécessité
               ,
               une
               chose
               qui
               m'eust
               attiré
               l'indignation
               de
               mes
               fréres
               ,
               &
               qui
               ,
               
               a
               mon
               retour
               ,
               m'eust
               expose
               à
               leurs
               reproches
               ou
               a
               leurs
               censures
               .
               Pleust
               a
               Dieu
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               que
               tout
               ce
               qu'il
               y
               a
               de
               Chrestiens
               égarez
               dans
               le
               monde
               voulussent
               recevoir
               vostre
               Réformation
               ,
               que
               je
               répandrois
               de
               bon
               coeur
               tout
               ce
               que
               j'ay
               de
               sang
               pour
               leur
               procurer
               un
               si
               grand
               bien
               .
               Et
               que
               je
               suis
               asseuré
               de
               la
               joye
               extresme
               avec
               laquelle
               nos
               Eglises
               entreroient
               dans
               leur
               Communion
               ,
               Si
               en
               estant
               dans
               la
               pureté
               de
               vos
               sentimens
               pour
               les
               dogmes
               ,
               ils
               ne
               differoient
               plus
               d'avec
               nous
               que
               par
               des
               Surplis
               ,
               par
               des
               Cérémonies
               innocentes
               ,
               &
               par
               quelque
               diversité
               d'
               Ordres
               dans
               le
               gouvernement
               de
               l'
               Eglise
               .
               Et
               cela
               Monseigneur
               vous
               fait
               assez
               comprendre
               ,
               ce
               que
               j'ay
               a
               respondre
               a
               vostre
               seconde
               question
               .
               Car
               puis
               que
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               est
               une
               véritable
               Eglise
               de
               nostre
               Seigneur
               ,
               Puis
               que
               son
               Culte
               &
               ses
               Dogmes
               sont
               purs
               ,
               &
               n'ont
               rien
               de
               contraire
               a
               lu
               parole
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               Et
               puis
               que
               quand
               la
               Reformation
               y
               a
               esté
               receüe
               ,
               elle
               y
               a
               esté
               receüe
               avec
               l'Episcopat
               .
               Et
               en
               y
               establissant
               la
               Liturgie
               &
               les
               Cérémonies
               qui
               y
               sont
               aujourdhuy
               en
               uzage
               ,
               il
               est
               sans
               doute
               du
               devoir
               de
               tous
               les
               Réformez
               de
               Vostre
               Royaume
               de
               se
               tenir
               inséparablement
               unis
               a
               Cette
               Eglise
               ;
               Et
               ceux
               qui
               ne
               le
               font
               pas
               ,
               sous
               ombre
               qu'ils
               desireroient
               ,
               plus
               de
               simplicité
               dans
               les
               Cérémonies
               ,
               &
               moins
               d'inegálité
               entre
               les
               Ministres
               commettent
               asseurément
               un
               tres
               grand
               péché
               .
               Car
               le
               schisme
               est
               le
               plus
               redoutable
               mal
               qui
               puisse
               arriver
               à
               l'
               Eglise
               ;
               Et
               pour
               l'éviter
               la
               charité
               Chrestienne
               oblige
               tous
               les
               gens
               de
               bien
               a
               supporter
               en
               leurs
               fréres
               des
               choses
               bien
               moins
               supportables
               que
               ne
               le
               doivent
               paroistre
               celles
               dont
               il
               s'agit
               ,
               aux
               yeux
               de
               ceux
               lá
               mesmes
               qui
               les
               ont
               le
               plus
               en
               aversion
               :
               Et
               c'estoit
               lá
               si
               bien
               le
               sentiment
               de
               nostre
               Grand
               &
               Excellent
               Calvin
               que
               dans
               son
               traitté
               de
               la
               necessité
               de
               la
               Réformation
               il
               ne
               fait
               point
               de
               difficulté
               de
               dire
               ,
               
               Que
               s'il
               se
               trouvoit
               des
               gens
               assez
               deraisonnables
               pour
               refuser
               la
               Communion
               d'une
               Eglise
               pure
               dans
               son
               culte
               &
               dans
               ses
               Dogmes
               ,
               &
               pour
               ne
               pas
               se
               soumettré
               avec
               respect
               a
               son
               Gouvernement
               ,
               sous
               ombre
               qu'elle
               auroit
               retenu
               l'
               Episcopat
               conditionné
               comme
               le
               vostre
               ,
               il
               n'y
               auroit
               point
               de
               censure
               ny
               de
               rigueur
               de
               discipline
               qu'on
               ne
               deust
               exercer
               contre
               eux
               .
               *
               
                 Talem
                 nobis
                 Hierarchiam
                 si
                 exhibeant
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 sic
                 emineant
                 Episcopi
                 ut
                 Christo
                 subesse
                 non
                 recusent
                 ,
                 ut
                 ab
                 illo
                 tanquam
                 ab
                 unico
                 capite
                 pendeant
                 &
                 ad
                 ipsum
                 referantur
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 sic
                 inter
                 se
                 fraternam
                 societatem
                 colant
                 ut
                 non
                 alio
                 modo
                 quam
                 ejus
                 veritate
                 sint
                 colligati
                 ,
                 tum
                 vero
                 nullo
                 non
                 anathemate
                 dignos
                 fatear
                 ,
                 si
                 qui
                 erunt
                 qui
                 non
                 eam
                 revereantur
                 ,
                 summaque
                 obedientia
                 observent
                 .
              
               Et
               Beze
               mesme
               ,
               qui
               n'approuvoit
               pas
               en
               général
               le
               gouvernement
               Episcopal
               ,
               fait
               une
               telle
               distinction
               du
               vostre
               ,
               et
               est
               si
               éloigne
               de
               croire
               que
               l'on
               puisse
               ,
               ou
               que
               l'on
               doive
               en
               prendre
               sujet
               de
               se
               séparer
               de
               vostre
               Eglise
               ,
               qu'il
               prie
               Dieu
               ardenment
               qu'elle
               puisse
               toujours
               de
               meurer
               dans
               l'heureux
               estate
               ou
               elle
               avoit
               esté
               mise
               et
               conservée
               ,
               par
               le
               sang
               ,
               par
               la
               pureté
               de
               la
               foy
               ,
               et
               par
               la
               sage
               conduite
               de
               ses
               Excellens
               Evesques
               .
               *
               
                 Quod
                 si
                 nunc
                 Anglicana
                 Ecclesia
                 instaurata
                 suorum
                 Episcoporum
                 &
                 Archiepiscoporum
                 authoritate
                 persistat
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 hoc
                 nostra
                 memoria
                 contigit
                 ,
                 ut
                 ejus
                 ordinis
                 homines
                 non
                 tantum
                 insignes
                 Dei
                 Martyres
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 praestantissimos
                 Pastores
                 &
                 Doctores
                 habuerit
                 ,
                 fruatur
                 sane
                 ista
                 singulari
                 Dei
                 beneficentia
                 ,
                 quae
                 utinam
                 illi
                 sit
                 perpetua
                 .
              
               Mais
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               quoy
               que
               les
               premiers
               Auteurs
               de
               la
               séparation
               qui
               vous
               trouble
               soient
               extraordinairement
               coupables
               ,
               et
               que
               ceux
               qui
               la
               continuent
               et
               qui
               la
               fortifient
               par
               leurs
               escrits
               dé
               raisonnables
               et
               emportez
               le
               soient
               aussy
               extrém●ment
               ,
               
               est
               neanmoins
               certain
               que
               dans
               la
               multitude
               qui
               les
               suit
               ,
               il
               y
               a
               une
               infinité
               de
               bonnes
               gens
               dont
               la
               foy
               est
               pure
               et
               la
               pieté
               sincére
               ;
               et
               qui
               ne
               demeurent
               cloignez
               de
               vous
               que
               parce
               que
               leur
               simplicité
               est
               surprise
               ,
               et
               qu'on
               les
               a
               effrayez
               par
               ces
               grands
               mots
               de
               Tyrannie
               ,
               d'
               Oppression
               ,
               de
               supposts
               de
               l'
               Antechrist
               dont
               on
               leur
               bat
               perpetuellement
               les
               oreilles
               :
               Ie
               les
               mets
               au
               rang
               de
               ces
               foibles
               qui
               disoient
               qu'ils
               n'estoient
               point
               du
               corps
               et
               dont
               St.
               Paul
               dit
               qu'ils
               estoient
               du
               corps
               pourtant
               ;
               Et
               il
               me
               semble
               que
               les
               bons
               et
               charitables
               Evesques
               comme
               vous
               ,
               en
               doivent
               dire
               ,
               quoy
               qu'en
               un
               sens
               un
               peu
               différent
               ,
               ce
               qu'
               Optat
               de
               Miléve
               disoit
               des
               Donatistes
               de
               son
               temps
               ,
               
                 Si
                 collegium
                 Episcopale
                 nolunt
                 nobiscum
                 habere
                 ,
                 tamen
                 fratres
                 sunt
                 :
              
               Au
               nom
               de
               Dieu
               donc
               Monseigneur
               faites
               tout
               ce
               qui
               vous
               sera
               possible
               pour
               les
               ramencr
               a
               leur
               devoir
               par
               la
               douceur
               et
               par
               la
               Charité
               qui
               seule
               est
               capable
               d'
               opérer
               de
               grandes
               choses
               en
               ces
               occasions
               .
               Car
               les
               hommes
               qui
               ont
               toujeurs
               de
               l'orgueil
               ,
               se
               soulevent
               ordinairement
               contre
               tout
               ce
               qui
               leur
               paroist
               n'agir
               que
               par
               la
               seule
               Authorité
               ,
               mais
               ils
               ne
               manquent
               presque
               jamais
               de
               se
               rendre
               au
               support
               et
               a
               la
               condescendance
               ,
               
                 Mansuetus
                 homo
                 ,
                 cordis
                 est
                 medicus
                 .
              
               Ie
               ne
               pretens
               pas
               Monseigneur
               m'ingérer
               de
               vous
               donner
               la
               dessus
               aucun
               conseil
               particulier
               ;
               Vous
               qui
               voiez
               les
               choses
               de
               prez
               ,
               et
               qui
               avez
               le
               coeur
               tout
               pénetré
               de
               la
               charité
               Chrestienne
               jugez
               mieux
               que
               personne
               des
               remedes
               qui
               sont
               les
               plus
               propres
               a
               un
               si
               grand
               mal
               ;
               Et
               je
               suis
               asseuré
               que
               s'il
               ne
               falloit
               pour
               le
               guérir
               que
               s'
               abstenir
               de
               quelques
               expressions
               ,
               que
               quitter
               quelques
               cérémonies
               ,
               et
               que
               changer
               la
               couleur
               de
               quelques
               habits
               ,
               vous
               vous
               y
               resouàriez
               avec
               grand
               pla
               s●r
               ,
               et
               a
               quelque
               chose
               de
               plus
               difficile
               .
               Il
               me
               semble
               m●sme
               avoir
               leu
               en
               quelque
               endroit
               des
               Vindiciae
               de
               Monsieur
               le
               Doien
               de
               
               Winsor
               que
               ce
               furent
               lá
               les
               sentimens
               charitables
               que
               fit
               paroistre
               l'
               Eglise
               Anglicane
               par
               la
               bouche
               de
               trois
               ou
               quatre
               de
               ses
               Evesques
               dans
               une
               Conférence
               qui
               se
               fit
               sur
               les
               moiens
               de
               réunion
               ,
               en
               la
               preniére
               année
               du
               restablissement
               de
               sa
               Majesté
               Britannique
               ,
               et
               qu'il
               ne
               tint
               qu'a
               quelques
               Ministres
               de
               ceux
               qu'on
               appelle
               Presbyteriens
               que
               la
               chose
               ne
               passast
               plus
               avant
               .
               Quoy
               qu'il
               en
               soit
               je
               prie
               Dieu
               de
               tout
               mon
               coeur
               qu'il
               ouvre
               les
               yeux
               des
               uns
               pour
               leur
               faire
               connoistre
               la
               foiblesse
               des
               raisons
               sur
               lesquelles
               ils
               fondent
               une
               séparation
               si
               affligeante
               ,
               Et
               qu'il
               conserve
               et
               qu'il
               augmente
               de
               plus
               en
               plus
               dans
               les
               autres
               ,
               la
               piété
               ,
               le
               zéle
               et
               la
               charité
               dont
               ils
               ont
               besoin
               pour
               travailler
               heureusement
               a
               une
               réünion
               qui
               réjonira
               les
               hommes
               et
               les
               Anges
               ,
               et
               qui
               attirera
               mille
               bénédictions
               de
               la
               terre
               et
               du
               Ciel
               sur
               ceux
               qui
               y
               auront
               le
               plus
               contribüé
               :
               Et
               je
               vous
               avouë
               Monseigneur
               que
               je
               ne
               servis
               pas
               consolable
               si
               je
               voiois
               qu'on
               ne
               fist
               pas
               au
               moins
               quelque
               nouvel
               effort
               pour
               réüssir
               dans
               un
               ouvrage
               si
               saint
               et
               si
               important
               dans
               un
               temps
               qui
               m'y
               paroist
               si
               propre
               .
               Car
               outre
               que
               les
               interests
               de
               Vostre
               Estat
               et
               de
               Vostre
               Eglise
               le
               demandent
               extraordinairement
               ,
               I'
               apprens
               que
               par
               une
               admirable
               bénédiction
               du
               Ciel
               ,
               toutes
               vos
               Chaires
               Episcopales
               sont
               maintenant
               remplies
               par
               d'
               Excellens
               Serviteurs
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               qui
               aiment
               Iesus
               Christ
               et
               son
               Eglise
               ,
               et
               qui
               ont
               tous
               les
               qualitez
               de
               la
               teste
               et
               du
               coeur
               qui
               sont
               necessaires
               pour
               pouvoir
               et
               pour
               vouloir
               contribuer
               a
               cette
               bonne
               oeuvre
               .
               Et
               a
               en
               juger
               par
               vous
               Monseigneur
               ,
               et
               par
               Monseigneur
               l'
               Archevesque
               de
               Canterbery
               ,
               et
               Monseigneur
               l'
               Evesque
               d'
               Oxford
               que
               j'ay
               eu
               l'honneur
               de
               voir
               durant
               mon
               séjour
               en
               Angleterre
               ,
               je
               n'ay
               pas
               de
               peine
               a
               me
               le
               persuader
               .
               Mais
               j'ay
               peur
               de
               vous
               avoir
               ennuyé
               par
               cette
               longue
               lettre
               ,
               je
               vous
               en
               demande
               tres
               humblement
               pardon
               ,
               Et
               je
               vous
               supplie
               
               d'estre
               bien
               persuadé
               que
               je
               conserve
               toujours
               une
               extresme
               reconnoissance
               de
               l'
               amitie
               dont
               vous
               m'honorez
               ,
               et
               que
               je
               suis
               avec
               tout
               le
               respect
               que
               je
               vous
               dois
            
             
               
                 Vostre
                 tres
                 humble
                 &
                 tres
                 obeysant
                 Serviteur
                 ,
                 De
                 l'Angle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Monseigneur
                   ,
                
              
               
                 Monsieur
                 Claude
                 mon
                 Excellent
                 Collegue
                 a
                 qui
                 j'ay
                 monstré
                 cette
                 lettre
                 ,
                 m'a
                 prié
                 de
                 vous
                 dire
                 ,
                 en
                 vous
                 asseurant
                 de
                 son
                 tres
                 humble
                 service
                 ,
                 qu'il
                 la
                 souscriroit
                 de
                 bon
                 coeur
                 et
                 qu'il
                 est
                 absolument
                 dans
                 mes
                 sentimens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Paris
               ,
               
                 Octob.
                 31.
                 1680.
                 
              
               Second
               Letter
               .
            
             
               From
               Monsieur
               de
               L'
               Angle
               one
               of
               the
               present
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Church
               meeting
               at
               Charenton
               near
               Paris
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               subject
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               NOthing
               may
               seem
               so
               strange
               and
               so
               uncivil
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               my
               silence
               upon
               your
               Letter
               you
               did
               me
               the
               honour
               to
               write
               me
               about
               three
               months
               ago
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               true
               that
               in
               this
               case
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               blame
               my self
               for
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               may
               believe
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               ,
               you
               will
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               how
               the
               matter
               happened
               .
               When
               your
               Letter
               was
               brought
               me
               ,
               I
               was
               relapsed
               into
               a
               great
               and
               violent
               Fever
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               has
               afflicted
               me
               for
               the
               space
               of
               four
               or
               five
               months
               ,
               and
               which
               has
               brought
               me
               very
               near
               the
               grave
               ;
               I
               prayed
               one
               of
               my
               friends
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               my
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               open
               the
               Letter
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               me
               the
               name
               of
               him
               that
               wrote
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               chanced
               that
               you
               had
               forgotten
               to
               subscribe
               it
               ,
               upon
               which
               I
               made
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               me
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               I
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Character
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               because
               
               till
               then
               I
               had
               not
               seen
               any
               thing
               of
               your
               hand
               .
               This
               made
               me
               believe
               that
               it
               had
               been
               written
               by
               the
               same
               man
               that
               brought
               it
               ,
               to
               get
               ten
               or
               twelve
               Sons
               for
               the
               carriage
               ;
               for
               that
               little
               stratagem
               is
               common
               enough
               in
               this
               Town
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               much
               trouble
               my self
               what
               became
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               was
               preserved
               in
               my
               Cabinet
               by
               the
               greatest
               chance
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               being
               happily
               fallen
               into
               my
               hands
               two
               or
               three
               days
               since
               ,
               I
               read
               it
               over
               again
               ;
               and
               having
               found
               it
               too
               prudent
               and
               grave
               to
               have
               been
               written
               by
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               had
               imagined
               ,
               I
               shewed
               it
               to
               
                 Monsieur
                 Claude
              
               ,
               who
               presently
               knew
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               that
               you
               were
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               I
               think
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               excuse
               me
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               a
               silence
               ,
               for
               which
               though
               I
               am
               not
               any
               way
               faulty
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               be
               something
               ashamed
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               contents
               of
               your
               Letter
               ;
               I
               cannot
               express
               to
               you
               with
               how
               much
               grief
               I
               understand
               that
               your
               divisions
               continue
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               in
               which
               there
               are
               such
               pressing
               reasons
               for
               being
               Reunited
               .
               Above
               all
               ,
               that
               which
               you
               tell
               me
               of
               writings
               that
               are
               at
               this
               time
               published
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               believe
               that
               Communion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Ministers
               cannot
               permit
               it
               to
               private
               persons
               without
               sinning
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               a
               thing
               so
               unreasonable
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               very
               unseasonable
               now
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               scarce
               believe
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               attested
               by
               a
               person
               of
               your
               merit
               and
               consideration
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               you
               know
               well
               what
               my
               sentiments
               are
               ,
               and
               always
               have
               been
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               and
               the
               way
               which
               I
               used
               two
               years
               ago
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               frequenting
               your
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               preaching
               too
               in
               a
               Congregation
               that
               is
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               sufficiently
               shews
               that
               I
               am
               very
               far
               from
               believing
               that
               her
               Communion
               is
               unlawful
               .
               And
               this
               also
               proves
               very
               evidently
               that
               my
               opinion
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               the
               same
               that
               is
               holden
               by
               our
               Churches
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               that
               I
               would
               without
               any
               necessity
               ,
               have
               done
               a
               thing
               which
               would
               have
               drawn
               the
               displeasure
               of
               my
               Brethren
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               which
               at
               my
               return
               would
               have
               exposed
               my self
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               them
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               to
               God
               that
               all
               the
               mistaken
               Christians
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               would
               receive
               your
               Reformation
               ;
               I
               would
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               spend
               all
               the
               blood
               I
               have
               to
               procure
               them
               so
               great
               a
               good
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sure
               with
               what
               an
               exceeding
               Joy
               our
               Churches
               would
               enter
               into
               their
               Communion
               ,
               if
               being
               pure
               in
               their
               opinions
               for
               Doctrine
               ,
               they
               differed
               no
               more
               from
               us
               ,
               than
               by
               Surplices
               ,
               and
               innocent
               Ceremonies
               ;
               and
               some
               diversity
               of
               Orders
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               you
               may
               perceive
               what
               I
               have
               to
               answer
               to
               your
               second
               question
               .
               For
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               since
               her
               Worship
               and
               Doctrines
               are
               pure
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               in
               them
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               since
               that
               when
               the
               Reformation
               was
               there
               received
               ,
               it
               was
               received
               together
               with
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               in
               use
               at
               this
               day
               ;
               it
               is
               without
               doubt
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               the
               Reformed
               of
               your
               Realm
               ,
               to
               keep
               themselves
               inseparably
               united
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               those
               that
               do
               not
               do
               this
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               that
               they
               should
               desire
               more
               simplicity
               in
               that
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               less
               of
               inequality
               among
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               do
               certainly
               
               commit
               a
               very
               great
               sin
               .
               For
               Schism
               is
               the
               most
               formidable
               evil
               that
               can
               befal
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               for
               the
               avoiding
               of
               this
               ,
               Christian
               charity
               obliges
               all
               good
               men
               to
               bear
               with
               their
               Brethren
               in
               some
               things
               much
               less
               tolerable
               than
               those
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               dispute
               is
               ,
               ought
               to
               seem
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               those
               that
               have
               the
               most
               aversion
               for
               them
               .
               And
               this
               was
               so
               much
               the
               opinion
               of
               our
               great
               and
               excellent
               Calvin
               ,
               
               that
               in
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Reformation
               he
               makes
               no
               difficulty
               to
               say
               ;
               That
               if
               there
               should
               be
               any
               so
               unreasonable
               as
               to
               refuse
               the
               Communion
               of
               a
               Church
               that
               was
               pure
               in
               its
               Worship
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               submit
               himself
               with
               respect
               to
               its
               Government
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               it
               had
               retained
               an
               Episcopacy
               qualified
               as
               yours
               is
               ;
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Censure
               nor
               rigour
               of
               Discipline
               that
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               exercised
               upon
               them
               .
               
                 Talem
                 nobis
                 Hierarchiam
                 si
                 exhibeant
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 sic
                 emineant
                 Episcopi
                 ut
                 Christo
                 subesse
                 non
                 recusent
                 ,
                 ut
                 ab
                 illo
                 tanquam
                 ab
                 unico
                 Capite
                 pendeant
                 ,
                 et
                 ad
                 ipsum
                 referantur
                 ;
                 in
                 qua
                 sic
                 inter
                 se
                 fraternam
                 societatem
                 colant
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 alio
                 modo
                 quam
                 ejus
                 veritate
                 sint
                 colligati
                 ;
                 tum
                 vero
                 nullo
                 non
                 Anathemate
                 dignos
                 fatear
                 ,
                 si
                 qui
                 erunt
                 ▪
                 qui
                 non
                 eum
                 revereantur
                 ,
                 summaque
                 obedientia
                 observent
                 .
              
               And
               Beza
               himself
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               in
               the
               general
               approve
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               makes
               such
               a
               distinction
               of
               yours
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               far
               from
               believing
               ,
               that
               one
               may
               ,
               or
               that
               one
               ought
               to
               take
               occasion
               from
               thence
               to
               separate
               from
               your
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               prays
               earnestly
               to
               God
               that
               she
               may
               always
               remain
               in
               that
               happy
               estate
               in
               which
               she
               had
               been
               put
               and
               preserved
               ,
               
               by
               the
               blood
               ,
               by
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               wise
               conduct
               of
               her
               excellent
               Bishops
               .
               
                 Quod
                 si
                 nunc
                 Anglicana
                 Ecclesia
                 instaurata
                 suorum
                 Episcoporum
                 
                 et
                 Archiepiscoporum
                 authoritate
                 persistat
                 ,
                 quemadmodum
                 hoc
                 nostrâ
                 memoriâ
                 contigit
                 ,
                 ut
                 ejus
                 ordinis
                 homines
                 ,
                 non
                 tantum
                 insignes
                 Dei
                 Martyres
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 praestantissimos
                 Pastores
                 et
                 Doctores
                 habuerit
                 ,
                 frautur
                 sane
                 istâ
                 singulari
                 Dei
                 beneficentiâ
                 ,
                 quae
                 utinam
                 illi
                 sit
                 perpetua
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               although
               the
               first
               Authors
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               which
               troubles
               you
               ,
               be
               extraordinarily
               to
               blame
               ,
               and
               though
               those
               that
               continue
               it
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               it
               ,
               by
               their
               unreasonable
               and
               passionate
               Writings
               ,
               be
               extreamly
               so
               too
               ;
               it
               is
               certain
               yet
               that
               among
               the
               multitude
               that
               follows
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               good-men
               ,
               whose
               faith
               is
               pure
               ,
               and
               whose
               piety
               is
               sincere
               ,
               and
               who
               remain
               separate
               from
               you
               only
               because
               their
               simplicity
               is
               surprized
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               have
               been
               frightned
               with
               the
               bugbear
               words
               of
               
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 Limbs
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               which
               are
               continually
               beaten
               into
               their
               ears
               .
               I
               rank
               these
               with
               those
               weak
               ones
               who
               said
               they
               were
               not
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               and
               of
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               said
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Body
               for
               all
               that
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               that
               the
               good
               and
               charitable
               Bishops
               ,
               such
               as
               you
               ,
               ought
               to
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               in
               something
               a
               different
               sense
               ,
               as
               
                 Optatus
                 Milevitanus
              
               said
               of
               the
               Donatists
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Si
                 Collegium
                 Episcopale
                 nolunt
                 nobiscum
                 habere
                 ,
                 tamen
                 Fra●res
                 sunt
                 .
              
               In
               the
               name
               of
               God
               then
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               do
               all
               that
               possibly
               you
               can
               to
               bring
               them
               back
               to
               their
               duty
               by
               sweetness
               and
               charity
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               able
               to
               do
               great
               things
               on
               these
               occasions
               .
               For
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               always
               something
               of
               pride
               ,
               do
               commonly
               oppose
               every
               thing
               that
               seems
               to
               them
               to
               act
               by
               bare
               Authority
               only
               :
               but
               they
               scarce
               ever
               fail
               to
               yield
               themselves
               up
               to
               forbearance
               and
               condescension
               .
               
                 Mansuetus
                 homo
                 cordis
                 est
                 medicus
              
               .
            
             
             
               I
               do
               not
               pretend
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               to
               thrust
               my self
               in
               to
               give
               you
               any
               particular
               advice
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               you
               that
               see
               things
               near
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               a
               heart
               deeply
               affected
               with
               Christian
               Charity
               ,
               will
               judge
               better
               than
               any
               man
               ,
               what
               remedies
               are
               the
               most
               proper
               for
               so
               great
               an
               evil
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               if
               there
               were
               nothing
               wanting
               to
               cure
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               a
               staining
               from
               some
               expressions
               ,
               the
               quitting
               some
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               the
               changing
               the
               colour
               of
               some
               habits
               ,
               you
               would
               resolve
               to
               do
               that
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               difficult
               than
               that
               ,
               with
               great
               pleasure
               .
               And
               I
               think
               I
               have
               read
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Vindiciae
               of
               Mr
               ●ean
               of
               Windsor
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               the
               charitable
               sentiments
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               declared
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               three
               or
               four
               of
               her
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               a
               Conference
               that
               was
               held
               concerning
               the
               means
               of
               re-union
               ,
               the
               first
               year
               that
               his
               Majesty
               was
               restored
               ;
               and
               that
               nothing
               hindered
               the
               matter
               from
               going
               farther
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               those
               Ministers
               they
               call
               Presbyterians
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               one
               to
               make
               them
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               reasons
               upon
               which
               they
               ground
               such
               an
               afflicting
               Separation
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               ,
               and
               increase
               more
               and
               more
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               piety
               ,
               that
               zeal
               ,
               and
               that
               charity
               which
               they
               have
               need
               of
               for
               the
               happy
               proceeding
               to
               a
               re-union
               ,
               which
               will
               rejoice
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               bring
               down
               a
               thousand
               blessings
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               upon
               those
               that
               shall
               contribute
               the
               most
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               〈◊〉
               ●●mpt
               at
               all
               Comfort
               if
               I
               should
               see
               that
               some
               new
               〈◊〉
               least
               were
               not
               made
               for
               the
               success
               of
               a
               〈…〉
               so
               holy
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               consequence
               ,
               in
               a
               time
               〈…〉
               to
               me
               so
               proper
               for
               it
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               
               the
               interest
               of
               your
               State
               ,
               and
               Church
               do
               require
               it
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ;
               I
               hear
               that
               by
               a
               wonderful
               blessing
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               all
               your
               Episcopal
               Sees
               are
               filled
               at
               this
               time
               with
               excellent
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               love
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Church
               and
               who
               have
               all
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               head
               and
               the
               heart
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               make
               them
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               contribute
               to
               this
               good
               work
               .
               And
               to
               judge
               of
               it
               by
               you
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               and
               My
               Lord
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               My
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               whom
               I
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               see
               during
               my
               stay
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               am
               easily
               perswaded
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               have
               tired
               you
               with
               this
               long
               Letter
               ;
               I
               humbly
               beg
               your
               pardon
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               very
               well
               assured
               that
               I
               alwayes
               preserve
               a
               very
               grateful
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               Friendship
               with
               which
               you
               honour
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               am
               with
               all
               the
               respect
               that
               I
               owe
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Humble
                 and
                 most
                 Obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 De
                 L'
                 Angle
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Mons.
                 Claude
                 my
                 excellent
                 Collegue
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 has
                 prayed
                 me
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 humble
                 service
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 subscribe
                 this
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 absolutely
                 of
                 my
                 Opinion
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Third
             Letter
             ,
             from
             Monsieur
             Claude
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Paris
                 
                   29.
                   
                   Novemb.
                   Stilo
                   Novo
                   .
                
              
               
                 Monseigneur
                 ,
              
            
             
               MOnsieur
               de
               l'
               Angle
               m'ayaut
               rendu
               la
               Lettre
               qu'il
               vous
               a
               plû
               m'écrire
               ,
               j'ay
               esté
               surpris
               d'y
               voir
               que
               vous
               m'aviez
               fait
               l'honneur
               de
               m'en
               écrire
               une
               autre
               que
               je
               n'ay
               point
               receüe
               ,
               &
               à
               laquelle
               je
               n'eusse
               pas
               manquè
               de
               faire
               réponse
               .
               Vous
               me
               faites
               beaucoup
               d'honneur
               de
               vouloir
               bien
               que
               je
               vous
               dise
               ma
               pensée
               sur
               le
               different
               qui
               vous
               trouble
               depuis
               long-tems
               ,
               entre
               ceux
               qu'on
               appelle
               Episcopaux
               ,
               &
               ceux
               qu'on
               nomme
               Presbyteriens
               .
               Quoy
               que
               je
               m'en
               sois
               deja
               diverses
               fois
               expliquè
               &
               par
               des
               Lettres
               que
               j'ay
               faites
               sur
               ce
               sujet
               à
               plusieurs
               personnes
               ,
               &
               dans
               mon
               livre
               mesme
               de
               la
               Defense
               de
               la
               Reformation
               ,
               où
               parlant
               de
               la
               distinction
               de
               l'
               Evesque
               &
               du
               Prestre
               ,
               j'ay
               dit
               formellement
               
                 que
                 je
                 ne
                 blame
                 pas
                 ceux
                 qui
                 l'observent
                 comme
                 une
                 chose
                 fort
                 ancienne
                 ,
                 &
                 que
                 je
                 ne
                 voudrois
                 pas
                 qu'on
                 s'en
                 fist
                 un
                 sujet
                 de
                 querelle
                 dans
                 les
                 lieux
                 où
                 elle
                 se
                 trouve
                 établie
                 ,
              
               pag.
               366.
               &
               quoy
               que
               d'ailleurs
               je
               me
               connoisse
               assez
               pour
               ne
               pas
               croire
               que
               mon
               sentiment
               doive
               estre
               fort
               considerè
               ,
               je
               ne
               laisseray
               pas
               de
               vous
               temoigner
               dans
               cette
               occasion
               ,
               comme
               je
               feray
               toujours
               en
               toute
               autre
               ,
               mon
               estime
               Chretienne
               ,
               mon
               respect
               ,
               &
               mon
               obeissance
               .
               C'est
               ce
               que
               je
               feray
               d'autant
               plus
               que
               je
               ne
               vous
               diray
               pas
               simplement
               ma
               pensée
               particuliere
               ,
               mais
               le
               sentiment
               du
               general
               de
               nos
               Eglises
               .
            
             
             
               Premierement
               donc
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               nous
               sommes
               si
               fort
               éloignez
               de
               croire
               qu'on
               ne
               puisse
               en
               bonne
               conscience
               vivre
               sous
               vostre
               discipline
               ,
               &
               sous
               vostre
               Gouvernement
               Episcopal
               ,
               que
               dans
               nostre
               pratique
               ordinaire
               nous
               ne
               faisons
               nulle
               difficultè
               ,
               ni
               de
               donner
               nos
               chaires
               ,
               ni
               de
               commettre
               le
               soin
               de
               nos
               troupeaux
               à
               des
               Ministres
               receus
               &
               ordinez
               par
               Messieurs
               vos
               Evesques
               ,
               comme
               il
               se
               pourroit
               justifier
               par
               un
               assez
               grand
               nombre
               d'exemples
               ,
               &
               anciens
               ,
               &
               recens
               ,
               &
               depuis
               peu
               Mr.
               Duplessis
               ordinè
               par
               Monsieur
               l'
               Evesque
               de
               Lincoln
               à
               esté
               establi
               ,
               &
               appellè
               dans
               une
               Eglise
               de
               cette
               Province
               ,
               &
               Monsieur
               Wicart
               ,
               que
               vous
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               avez
               receu
               au
               S.
               Ministere
               nous
               fit
               l'honneur
               il-n'y-a
               que
               quelques
               mois
               de
               Prescher
               à
               Charenton
               à
               l'edification
               universelle
               detout
               nostre
               troupeau
               .
               Ainsi
               ceux
               qui
               nous
               imputent
               à
               cet
               égard
               des
               sentimens
               éloignez
               de
               la
               paix
               &
               de
               la
               concorde
               Chretienne
               ,
               nous
               font
               assurement
               injustice
               .
            
             
               Ie
               dis
               la
               paix
               &
               la
               concorde
               Chretienne
               ,
               car
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               nous
               croyons
               que
               l'obligation
               à
               conserver
               cette
               paix
               &
               cette
               concorde
               fraternelle
               ,
               qui
               fait
               l'unité
               exterieure
               de
               l'eglise
               ,
               est
               d'une
               necessitè
               si
               indispensable
               que
               S.
               Paul
               n'a
               pas
               fait
               difficultè
               de
               la
               joindre
               avec
               l'unité
               interieure
               d'une
               mesme
               foy
               ,
               &
               d'une
               mesme
               regeneration
               ,
               non
               seulement
               comme
               deux
               choses
               qui
               ne
               doivent
               jamais
               estre
               separées
               ,
               mais
               aussi
               comme
               deux
               choses
               dependantes
               l'une
               de
               l'autre
               ,
               parce
               que
               si
               l'unité
               exterieure
               est
               comme
               la
               fille
               de
               l'interieure
               ,
               elle
               en
               est
               aussi
               la
               conservatrice
               .
               Cheminez
               ,
               dit
               il
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 comme
                 il
                 est
                 convenable
                 à
                 la
                 vocation
                 dont
                 vous
                 estes
                 appellez
                 ,
                 avec
                 toute
                 humilitè
                 ,
                 &
                 douceur
                 ,
                 avec
                 un
                 esprit
                 patient
                 ,
                 supportant
                 l'un
                 l'autre
                 en
                 charité
                 .
                 Estant
                 soigneux
                 de
                 garder
                 l'unitè
                 de
                 l'esprit
                 par
                 la
                 lien
                 de
                 la
                 
                 paix
                 .
              
               D'un
               cotè
               il
               fait
               dependre
               cette
               charitè
               fraternelle
               ,
               qui
               nous
               joint
               les
               uns
               avec
               les
               autres
               ,
               de
               nostre
               commune
               vocation
               ,
               &
               de
               l'autre
               il
               nous
               enseigne
               qu'un
               des
               principaux
               moyens
               de
               conserner
               en
               son
               entier
               cette
               commune
               vocation
               qu'il
               appelle
               l'unitè
               de
               l'esprit
               ,
               est
               de
               garder
               entre
               nous
               la
               paix
               .
               Selon
               la
               premiere
               de
               ces
               maximes
               nous
               ne
               pouvons
               avoir
               de
               paix
               ,
               ni
               de
               Communion
               Ecclesiastique
               avec
               ceux
               qui
               ont
               tellement
               degenerè
               de
               la
               vocation
               Chretienne
               qu'on
               ne
               peut
               plus
               reconnoitre
               en
               eux
               une
               veritable
               &
               salutaire
               foy
               ,
               principalement
               lors
               qu'
               à
               des
               erreurs
               mortelles
               ils
               ajoutent
               la
               tyrannie
               de
               l'ame
               ,
               &
               qu'ils
               voulent
               contraindre
               la
               conscience
               ,
               en
               imposant
               la
               necessitè
               de
               croire
               ce
               qu'ils
               croyent
               &
               de
               pratiquer
               ce
               qu'ils
               pratiquent
               .
               Car
               en
               ce
               cas
               le
               fondement
               &
               la
               veritable
               cause
               de
               la
               communion
               exterieure
               n'estant
               plus
               ,
               la
               communion
               exterieure
               cesse
               aussi
               de
               droit
               ,
               &
               il-n'y-en
               peut
               plus
               avoir
               de
               legitime
               .
               Selon
               la
               seconde
               maxime
               nous
               ne
               croyons
               pas
               qu'une
               simple
               difference
               de
               gouvernement
               ,
               ou
               de
               discipline
               ,
               ni
               mesme
               un
               difference
               de
               ceremonies
               innocentes
               de
               leur
               nature
               ,
               soient
               un
               sujet
               suffisant
               pour
               rompre
               le
               sacrè
               lien
               de
               la
               communion
               .
               C'est
               pourquoy
               nos
               Eglises
               ont
               toûjours
               regardè
               &
               considerè
               la
               vostre
               ,
               non
               seulement
               comme
               une
               soeur
               ,
               mais
               comme
               une
               soeur
               aisuée
               pour
               qui
               nous
               devons
               avoir
               des
               tendresses
               accompagnées
               de
               respect
               &
               de
               veneration
               ,
               &
               pour
               qui
               nous
               présentons
               sans
               cesse
               à
               Dieu
               des
               voeux
               tresardens
               .
               Nous
               n'entrons
               point
               dans
               la
               comparaison
               de
               vostre
               ordre
               ,
               aver
               celuy
               sous
               lequel
               nous
               vivons
               .
               Nous
               savons
               qu'il-n'y-en
               a
               ,
               ni
               n'y-en
               peut
               avoir
               aucun
               entre
               les
               hommes
               ,
               qui
               par
               nostre
               corruption
               naturelle
               ,
               ne
               soit
               sujet
               à
               des
               inconveniens
               ,
               le
               nostre
               à
               les
               siens
               comme
               le
               vostre
               ,
               &
               l'un
               &
               l'autre
               sans
               doute
               ayant
               leurs
               avantages
               &
               leurs
               desavantages
               à
               divers
               égards
               ,
               
                 alternis
                 vincut
                 &
                 vincuntur
              
               .
               Il
               nous
               suffit
               de
               savoir
               que
               la
               
               mesme
               Providence
               Divine
               qui
               par
               une
               necessitè
               indispensable
               ,
               &
               par
               la
               conjoncture
               des
               choses
               ,
               mit
               au
               commencement
               de
               la
               Reformation
               nos
               Eglises
               sous
               celuy
               du
               Presbyterat
               ,
               à
               mis
               la
               vostre
               sous
               celuy
               de
               l'
               Episcopat
               ,
               &
               que
               comme
               nous
               sommes
               assurez
               que
               vous
               ne
               meprisez
               point
               nostre
               simplicitè
               ,
               nous
               ne
               devons
               pas
               aussi
               nous
               élever
               contre
               vostre
               dignitè
               .
               Ainsi
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               nous
               desapprouvons
               entierement
               ,
               &
               voyons
               avec
               douleur
               ,
               de
               certeines
               extremitez
               où
               se
               jettent
               quelques
               uns
               de
               part
               &
               d'autre
               ,
               les
               uns
               regardant
               l'
               Episcopat
               comme
               un
               ordre
               si
               absolument
               necessaire
               que
               sans
               luy
               il-n'y
               peut
               avoir
               ni
               de
               societè
               Ecclesiastique
               ,
               ni
               de
               legitime
               vocation
               ni
               d'esperance
               de
               salut
               ,
               &
               les
               autres
               le
               regardant
               avec
               indignation
               comme
               un
               reste
               d'
               Antichristianisme
               .
               Ce
               sont
               également
               des
               chaleurs
               &
               des
               excés
               qui
               ne
               viennent
               point
               de
               celuy
               qui
               nous
               appelle
               ,
               &
               qui
               pechent
               contre
               les
               loix
               de
               la
               sagesse
               &
               de
               la
               charité
               .
            
             
               Voylà
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               nos
               veritables
               &
               sinceres
               sentimens
               communs
               ,
               pour
               ce
               qui
               vous
               regarde
               ,
               &
               puisque
               vous
               desirez
               que
               je
               descende
               un
               peu
               plus
               particulierement
               à
               l'état
               où
               se
               trouve
               vostre
               propre
               Eglise
               ,
               par
               les
               divisions
               intestines
               qui
               la
               travaillent
               ,
               Permettez
               moy
               que
               je
               ne
               vous
               dise
               mes
               pensées
               qu'en
               vous
               expliquant
               mes
               souhaits
               ,
               &
               les
               desirs
               de
               mon
               coeur
               ,
               sur
               une
               chose
               aussi
               importante
               que
               l'est
               celle
               là
               .
               Ie
               souhaiterois
               donc
               de
               toute
               mon
               ame
               que
               ceux
               qui
               sont
               allez
               jusqu
               '
               à
               ce
               point
               que
               de
               songer
               à
               rompre
               les
               liens
               exterieurs
               ,
               &
               la
               dependance
               mutuelle
               de
               vos
               troupeaux
               ,
               pour
               donner
               à
               chaque
               Eglise
               particuliere
               une
               espece
               de
               souveraigntè
               de
               gouvernement
               ,
               considerassent
               bien
               si
               ce
               qu'ils
               prétendent
               faire
               n'est
               pas
               directement
               contraire
               à
               l'esprit
               du
               Christianisme
               qui
               est
               un
               esprit
               d'union
               ,
               &
               de
               societè
               ,
               &
               non
               de
               division
               .
               Qu'ils
               considerassent
               que
               sous
               prétexte
               
               que
               le
               principe
               des
               Reformez
               est
               d'avoir
               en
               horreur
               la
               domination
               humaine
               sur
               la
               foy
               ,
               &
               sur
               la
               conscience
               ,
               comme
               une
               chose
               destructive
               de
               la
               Religion
               ,
               il
               ne
               faut
               pourtant
               pas
               ni
               rejetter
               tout
               frein
               de
               discipline
               ,
               ni
               secoüer
               tout
               joug
               de
               Gouvernement
               ,
               ni
               se
               priver
               des
               secours
               que
               nous
               pouvous
               tirer
               de
               l'union
               generale
               pour
               nous
               affermir
               dans
               la
               vraye
               foy
               ,
               &
               dans
               la
               vraye
               pietè
               .
               Qu'ils
               considerassent
               enfin
               que
               la
               mesme
               raison
               qui
               leur
               fait
               desirer
               l'
               Independence
               des
               troupeaux
               ,
               peut
               estre
               aussi
               employée
               pour
               établir
               l'
               Independance
               des
               personnes
               dans
               chaque
               troupeau
               .
               Car
               un
               troupeau
               n'a
               pas
               plus
               de
               droit
               de
               vouloir
               estre
               Independant
               des
               autres
               troupeaux
               ,
               qu'une
               personne
               en
               auroit
               de
               vouloir
               estre
               Independante
               des
               autres
               personnes
               .
               Or
               ce
               seroit
               '
               aneantir
               toute
               discipline
               ,
               jetter
               l'
               Eglise
               entant
               qu'en
               nous
               seroit
               dans
               une
               horrible
               confusion
               ;
               &
               exposer
               l'heritage
               du
               Seigneur
               à
               l'opprobre
               de
               ses
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               Pour
               ce
               qui
               regarde
               ceux
               qu'on
               appelle
               parmy
               vous
               Presbyteriens
               ,
               comme
               je
               suis
               persuadè
               qu'ils
               ont
               de
               la
               lumiere
               ,
               de
               la
               sagesse
               ,
               &
               du
               Zele
               ,
               je
               souhaiterois
               aussi
               de
               tout
               mon
               coeur
               qu'ils
               gardassent
               plus
               de
               mesure
               dans
               le
               scandale
               qu'ils
               croyent
               avoir
               autrefois
               receu
               de
               l'ordre
               Episcopal
               ,
               &
               qu'ils
               distinguassent
               les
               personnes
               d'aves
               le
               Ministere
               .
               Les
               personnes
               qui
               occupent
               les
               charges
               non
               seulement
               ont
               leurs
               defauts
               ,
               mais
               il
               peut
               mesme
               quelquefois
               arriver
               que
               les
               plus
               saintes
               ,
               &
               les
               plus
               eminentes
               charges
               soient
               possedées
               par
               des
               méchans
               ,
               &
               en
               ce
               cas
               la
               raison
               &
               la
               pietè
               voulent
               également
               qu'on
               ne
               confonde
               pas
               le
               Ministere
               avec
               le
               Ministre
               .
               A
               present
               que
               Dieu
               par
               sa
               grace
               a
               ôtè
               ce
               scandale
               de
               devant
               leurs
               yeux
               ,
               &
               qu'il
               leur
               a
               fait
               voir
               dans
               les
               personnes
               de
               Messieurs
               les
               Evesques
               de
               la
               pietè
               ,
               du
               Zele
               ,
               &
               de
               la
               fermetè
               ,
               pour
               la
               conservation
               de
               la
               Religion
               ,
               j'espere
               
               que
               cela
               mesme
               ne
               contribuera
               pas
               peu
               à
               l'adoucissement
               des
               esprits
               .
               D'ailleurs
               je
               souhaiterois
               qu'il
               leur
               plust
               de
               considerer
               que
               si
               dans
               le
               Gouvernement
               Episcopal
               il-y-à
               des
               inconveniens
               facheux
               ,
               comme
               je
               ne
               doute
               pas
               qu'il-n'y-en-ayt
               ,
               il-y-en-à
               aussi
               &
               de
               tres-facheux
               dans
               le
               Presbyterien
               ,
               comme
               je
               l'ay
               deja
               dit
               .
               Nul
               ordre
               dont
               l'exercice
               est
               entre
               les
               mains
               des
               hommes
               n'en
               est
               exempt
               ,
               l'egalitè
               à
               ses
               vices
               ,
               &
               ses
               excés
               à
               craindre
               ,
               de
               mesme
               que
               la
               superioritè
               .
               Le
               plus
               sur
               &
               le
               plus
               sage
               n'est
               donc
               pas
               de
               voltiger
               de
               l'une
               à
               l'autre
               ,
               ni
               de
               risquer
               de
               faire
               un
               ébranlement
               general
               ,
               sur
               l'esperance
               d'estre
               mieux
               ,
               quand
               mesme
               on
               seroit
               en
               autoritè
               &
               en
               pouvoir
               de
               le
               faire
               .
               La
               prudence
               ,
               la
               justice
               ,
               &
               la
               charitè
               Chretienne
               ne
               permettent
               pas
               d'en
               venir
               à
               ces
               éclattantes
               &
               dangereuses
               extremitez
               ,
               pour
               une
               simple
               difference
               de
               Gouvernment
               .
               Le
               plus
               sur
               ,
               &
               le
               plus
               sage
               est
               de
               tacher
               d'apporter
               quelque
               temperament
               pour
               éviter
               ,
               ou
               pour
               diminuer
               autant
               qu'il
               se
               peut
               les
               inconveniens
               qu'on
               apprehende
               ,
               &
               non
               de
               recourir
               à
               des
               remedes
               violens
               .
            
             
               Ie
               ne
               craindray
               pas
               d'appeller
               de
               ce
               nom
               celuy
               de
               faire
               des
               assemblées
               à
               part
               ,
               de
               se
               separer
               des
               assemblées
               communes
               ,
               &
               de
               se
               soustraire
               de
               vostre
               gouvernement
               .
               Il-n'y-a
               personne
               qui
               ne
               voye
               que
               ce
               seroit
               un
               veritable
               schisme
               ,
               qui
               en
               luy-mesme
               &
               de
               sa
               nature
               ne
               peut
               jamais
               estre
               qu'odieux
               à
               Dieu
               ,
               &
               aux
               hommes
               ,
               &
               dont
               les
               auteurs
               ,
               &
               les
               protecteurs
               ne
               sauroient
               eviter
               qu'ils
               ne
               rendent
               conte
               devant
               le
               Tribunal
               de
               nostre
               commun
               Maitre
               .
               Quand
               S.
               Paul
               nous
               a
               defendu
               
                 de
                 delaisser
                 nostre
                 commune
                 assemblée
              
               ,
               il
               a
               non
               seulement
               condamnè
               ceux
               qui
               ne
               s'y
               trouvent
               point
               en
               demeurant
               dans
               leur
               particulier
               ,
               mais
               ceux
               aussi
               sans
               doute
               qui
               en
               font
               d'autres
               opposees
               aux
               communes
               ,
               car
               c'est
               rompre
               le
               lien
               
               de
               la
               charitè
               Chretienne
               qui
               ne
               nous
               joint
               pas
               seulement
               avec
               quelques
               uns
               de
               nos
               freres
               ,
               mais
               avec
               tous
               nos
               freres
               ,
               pour
               recevoir
               d'eux
               de
               l'edification
               ,
               &
               pour
               leur
               en
               donner
               de
               nostre
               part
               ,
               en
               vivant
               ensemble
               dans
               une
               mesme
               societè
               .
               El
               il
               ne
               servirot
               de
               rien
               de
               pretexter
               que
               la
               conscience
               resiste
               à
               se
               trouver
               dans
               des
               assemblées
               qui
               se
               font
               sous
               un
               Gouvernement
               qu'on
               n'approuve
               pas
               ,
               &
               que
               ce
               seroit
               approuver
               exterieurement
               ,
               ce
               que
               l'on
               condamne
               interieurement
               .
               Car
               outre
               qu'il
               faudroit
               bien
               examiner
               la
               question
               si
               ces
               resistances
               ne
               viennent
               pas
               d'une
               conscience
               trompée
               ,
               par
               un
               jugement
               precipitè
               ,
               puisque
               les
               plus
               gens
               de
               bien
               sont
               souvent
               sujets
               à
               se
               former
               de
               tels
               scrupules
               qui
               au
               fond
               ne
               sont
               pas
               tout
               à
               fait
               legitimes
               .
               Outre
               cela
               ,
               il
               faut
               distinguer
               trois
               sortes
               de
               choses
               ,
               les
               unes
               que
               la
               conscience
               approuve
               ,
               &
               recoit
               ,
               &
               ausquelles
               elle
               acquiesce
               pleinement
               ,
               les
               autres
               qu'elle
               regarde
               comme
               insupportables
               ,
               &
               comme
               destructives
               de
               la
               gloire
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               de
               la
               vraye
               foy
               ,
               on
               de
               la
               vraye
               Pieté
               ,
               &
               de
               l'esperance
               du
               salut
               ,
               &
               les
               autres
               enfin
               qui
               tiennent
               le
               milieu
               ,
               c'est-a-dire
               qu'on
               n'approuve
               pas
               à
               la
               veritè
               pleinement
               ,
               mais
               qu'on
               ne
               croit
               pourtant
               pas
               mortelles
               à
               la
               vraye
               pietè
               &
               au
               salut
               ,
               en
               un
               mot
               qu'on
               regarde
               comme
               des
               taches
               &
               des
               infirmitez
               supportables
               .
               I'avoüe
               que
               quand
               on
               trouve
               dans
               des
               assemblées
               des
               choses
               de
               ce
               second
               ordre
               ,
               ou
               que
               la
               conscience
               les
               juge
               telles
               ,
               on
               ne
               peut
               y
               assister
               ,
               &
               toute
               la
               question
               se
               reduit
               à
               savoir
               ,
               si
               l'on
               ne
               se
               trompe
               pas
               ,
               sur
               quoy
               il
               faut
               bien
               prendre
               garde
               de
               ne
               pas
               faire
               de
               jugemens
               temeraires
               .
               Mais
               de
               s'imaginer
               qu'on
               ne
               puisse
               en
               bonne
               conscience
               assister
               à
               des
               assemblées
               ,
               que
               lors
               qu'on
               y
               approuve
               pleinement
               &
               generalement
               toutes
               choses
               ,
               c'est
               assurement
               ne
               pas
               connoitre
               ni
               l'usage
               de
               la
               charitè
               ,
               ni
               les
               loix
               de
               la
               societè
               Chretienne
               .
               Ce
               principe
               renverseroit
               toutes
               les
               Eglises
               ,
               car
               je
               ne
               say
               s'il-y-en
               a
               aucune
               dont
               le
               Gouvernement
               ,
               
               la
               Discipline
               ,
               la
               forme
               exterieure
               ,
               les
               usages
               ,
               &
               les
               pratiques
               soient
               dans
               une
               telle
               perfection
               ,
               qu'il-n'y-ayt
               absolument
               rien
               à
               redire
               ,
               &
               quoy
               qu'il
               en
               soit
               comme
               les
               jugemens
               des
               hommes
               sont
               fort
               differens
               ,
               ce
               seroit
               ouvrir
               la
               porte
               à
               des
               separations
               continuelles
               ,
               &
               abolir
               les
               assemblées
               .
               Il
               est
               donc
               constant
               que
               la
               conscience
               n'oblige
               point
               à
               se
               soustraire
               des
               assemblées
               ,
               mais
               qu'au
               contraire
               elle
               nous
               oblige
               de
               nous
               y
               tenir
               attachez
               ,
               lors
               que
               les
               choses
               qui
               nous
               y
               choquent
               sont
               supportables
               ,
               &
               qu'elles
               n'empechent
               pas
               l'efficace
               salutaire
               de
               la
               parole
               ,
               du
               culte
               divin
               ,
               &
               des
               Sacremens
               .
               Et
               c'est
               à
               la
               faveur
               de
               ce
               support
               de
               la
               charitè
               qu'est
               couverte
               l'assistance
               que
               nous
               donnons
               à
               des
               choses
               que
               nous
               n'approuvons
               pas
               entierement
               .
               Voyez
               ce
               que
               S.
               Paul
               dit
               à
               ses
               Philippiens
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               
               
                 Si
                 vous
                 sentez
                 quelque
                 chose
                 autrement
                 ,
                 Dieu
                 vous
                 le
                 revelera
                 aussi
                 .
                 Toutefois
                 cheminons
                 en
                 ce
                 à
                 quoy
                 nous
                 sommes
                 pervenus
                 d'une
                 mesme
                 regle
                 ,
                 &
                 sentons
                 une
                 mesme
                 chose
                 .
              
               Cela
               est
               bien
               éloiguè
               de
               dire
               ,
               des
               que
               vous
               aurez
               le
               moindre
               sentiment
               contraire
               separez
               vous
               ,
               la
               conscience
               ne
               vous
               permet
               pas
               de
               demeurer
               ensemble
               .
               
                 Consilia
                 separationis
              
               ,
               dit
               S.
               Augustin
               contre
               
                 Parmenian
                 ,
                 Inania
                 sunt
                 &
                 perniciosa
                 ,
                 &
                 plus
                 perturbant
                 infirmos
                 bonos
                 ,
                 quàm
                 corrigant
                 animosos
                 malos
                 .
              
               Quels
               funestes
               effets
               ne
               produiroit
               pas
               une
               telle
               separation
               si
               elle
               s'établissoit
               au
               milieu
               de
               vous
               ?
               De
               la
               maniere
               que
               les
               esprits
               des
               hommes
               sont
               faits
               ,
               on
               verroit
               bien-tôt
               naitre
               de
               là
               la
               difference
               des
               interets
               ,
               celle
               des
               partys
               ,
               celle
               des
               sentimens
               à
               l'égard
               mesme
               de
               la
               societè
               civile
               ,
               la
               hayne
               mutuelle
               ,
               &
               toutes
               les
               autres
               tristes
               suites
               que
               la
               division
               ,
               qui
               n'est
               plus
               temperée
               par
               la
               charitè
               ,
               produit
               naturellement
               .
               Ie
               laisse
               à
               part
               le
               scandale
               qu'en
               recevroient
               toutes
               les
               Eglises
               reformées
               de
               l'
               Europe
               ,
               la
               joye
               qu'en
               auroient
               leurs
               adversaires
               ,
               &
               les
               avantages
               
               qu'ils
               en
               retireroient
               ,
               qui
               selon
               toutes
               les
               apparences
               ne
               seroient
               pas
               petits
               .
               I'ay
               trop
               bonne
               opinion
               de
               ces
               Messieurs
               qui
               croyent
               que
               la
               Gouvernement
               Presbyterien
               est
               preferable
               à
               l'
               Episcopal
               ,
               pour
               n'estre
               pas
               persuadè
               qu'ils
               font
               de
               sages
               &
               de
               serieuses
               reflexions
               sur
               toutes
               ces
               choses
               ,
               &
               sur
               tant
               d'autres
               que
               leurs
               lumieres
               leur
               fournissent
               ,
               &
               que
               la
               conscience
               ,
               &
               l'amour
               de
               la
               Religion
               Protestante
               les
               empechera
               toujours
               de
               rien
               faire
               ,
               qui
               puisse
               estre
               blamè
               devant
               Dieu
               ,
               &
               devant
               les
               hommes
               .
               Car
               enfin
               je
               ne
               saurois
               croire
               qu'il-y-en-ayt
               aucun
               parmy
               eux
               ,
               qui
               regarde
               ni
               vostre
               Episcopat
               ,
               ni
               vostre
               Discipline
               ,
               ni
               quelques
               Ceremonies
               que
               vous
               observez
               ,
               comme
               des
               taches
               &
               des
               erreurs
               capitales
               ,
               qui
               empechent
               qu'on
               ne
               puisse
               faire
               son
               salut
               ,
               &
               mesme
               avec
               facilitè
               dans
               vos
               Assemblées
               &
               sous
               vostre
               Gouvernement
               .
               Il
               ne
               s'agit
               icy
               ni
               de
               l'
               esse
               ,
               ni
               du
               
                 bene
                 esse
              
               ,
               mais
               seulement
               du
               
                 melius
                 esse
              
               ,
               qu'ils
               disputent
               avec
               vous
               ,
               &
               cela
               estant
               ainsi
               la
               justice
               ,
               la
               charitè
               ,
               l'amour
               de
               la
               paix
               ,
               la
               prudence
               ,
               &
               le
               zele
               pour
               le
               general
               de
               la
               Religion
               ne
               consentiront
               jamais
               qu'ils
               se
               détachent
               de
               vous
               .
            
             
               Mais
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               puisque
               vous
               m'avez
               mis
               la
               plume
               à
               la
               main
               sur
               ce
               sujet
               ,
               Pardonnez
               je
               vous
               supplie
               à
               ma
               libertè
               si
               elle
               và
               jusqu'à
               vous
               dire
               ce
               que
               je
               croy
               que
               vous
               aussi
               devez
               faire
               de
               vostre
               part
               .
               I'espere
               donc
               que
               dans
               ces
               occasions
               que
               Dieu
               vous
               presente
               vous
               ferez
               voir
               à
               toute
               la
               terre
               ,
               &
               en
               convaincrez
               les
               plus
               incredulez
               que
               vous
               aves
               de
               la
               pietè
               ,
               du
               zele
               ,
               &
               de
               la
               crainte
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               &
               que
               vous
               estez
               de
               dignes
               ouvriers
               ,
               &
               de
               dignes
               serviteurs
               de
               Iesus
               Christ.
               C'est
               deja
               le
               temoignage
               que
               vous
               rendent
               les
               gens
               de
               bien
               ,
               &
               que
               nul
               quelque
               mal
               intentionnè
               qu'il
               soit
               ,
               n'ose
               contredire
               ,
               &
               je
               ne
               doute
               pas
               que
               vous
               ne
               poussiez
               vostre
               
               vocation
               jusqu'an
               bout
               .
               Mais
               outre
               cela
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               j'espere
               que
               vous
               ne
               defaudrez
               point
               aux
               devoirs
               de
               la
               charitè
               ,
               &
               de
               l'esprit
               de
               paix
               ,
               &
               que
               quand
               il
               ne
               s'agria
               que
               de
               quelques
               temperamens
               ,
               ou
               de
               quelques
               Ceremonies
               qui
               servent
               d'achoppement
               ,
               &
               qui
               en
               elles
               mesmes
               ne
               sont
               rien
               en
               comperaison
               d'une
               entiere
               reünion
               de
               vostre
               Eglise
               sous
               vostre
               saint
               Ministere
               ,
               vous
               ferez
               voir
               que
               vous
               aymez
               l'Epouse
               de
               vostre
               Maitre
               plus
               que
               vous
               mesmes
               ,
               &
               que
               ce
               n'est
               pas
               tant
               de
               vostre
               grandeur
               ,
               &
               de
               vostre
               dignitè
               Ecclesiastique
               que
               vous
               desirez
               tirer
               vostre
               gloire
               &
               vostre
               joye
               ,
               que
               de
               vos
               vertus
               Pastorales
               ,
               &
               des
               soins
               ardens
               que
               vous
               avez
               de
               vos
               troupeaux
               .
               I'espere
               aussi
               que
               ceux
               que
               vous
               avez
               choisis
               ,
               &
               appellez
               au
               S.
               Ministere
               ,
               &
               ceux
               que
               desormais
               vous
               y
               appellerez
               avec
               un
               prudent
               discernement
               ,
               reglez
               non
               seulement
               par
               la
               donceur
               ,
               mais
               aussi
               par
               la
               severitè
               de
               la
               Discipline
               ,
               quand
               la
               severitè
               sera
               necessaire
               ,
               marcheront
               sur
               vos
               traces
               ,
               &
               suiront
               heureusement
               l'exemple
               que
               vous
               leur
               donnerez
               ,
               pour
               estre
               eux-mesmes
               en
               exemple
               ,
               &
               en
               edification
               aux
               Eglises
               qui
               leur
               sont
               commises
               .
               Ie
               finis
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               par
               des
               prieres
               tres-ardentes
               que
               je
               présente
               à
               Dieu
               de
               tout
               mon
               coeur
               ,
               afin
               qu'il
               luy
               plaise
               de
               vous
               conserver
               à
               jamais
               le
               flamebeau
               de
               son
               Evangile
               ,
               de
               repandre
               sur
               tout
               le
               corps
               de
               vostre
               Ministere
               ,
               une
               abondante
               mesure
               de
               son
               onction
               &
               de
               sa
               benediction
               celeste
               ,
               dont
               celle
               de
               l'ancien
               Aaron
               n'estoit
               que
               l'ombre
               ,
               afin
               qu'elle
               soit
               non
               l'embleme
               &
               l'image
               de
               la
               concorde
               fraternelle
               comme
               cette
               ancienne
               ,
               mais
               qu'elle
               en
               soit
               la
               cause
               &
               le
               lien
               .
               Ie
               le
               prie
               qu'il
               veu●lle
               de
               plus
               en
               plus
               ramener
               le
               coeur
               des
               enfans
               aux
               peres
               ,
               &
               des
               peres
               aux
               enfans
               ,
               afin
               que
               vostre
               Eglise
               soit
               heuereuse
               ,
               &
               agreable
               comme
               un
               Eden
               de
               Dieu
               .
               Ie
               le
               prie
               enfin
               qu'il
               vous
               conserve
               ,
               vous
               ,
               Monseigneur
               ,
               
               en
               parfait
               &
               longue
               santè
               pour
               sa
               gloire
               ,
               &
               pour
               le
               bien
               &
               l'avantage
               de
               cette
               grande
               &
               considerable
               pertie
               de
               son
               champ
               qu'il
               vous
               a
               donnè
               cultiver
               ,
               &
               que
               vous
               cultivez
               si
               heureusement
               .
               Ie
               vous
               demande
               aussi
               le
               secours
               de
               vos
               saintes
               prieres
               ,
               &
               la
               continuation
               de
               l'honneur
               de
               vostre
               affection
               ,
               en
               vous
               Protestant
               que
               je
               seray
               toute
               ma
               vie
               avec
               tout
               le
               respect
               que
               je
               vous
               dois
               ,
            
             
               
                 Monseigneur
                 ,
              
               
                 Vostre
                 tres-humble
                 &
                 tres-obeissant
                 Serviteur
                 &
                 Fils
                 en
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 CLAVDE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 Paris
                 
                   Novemb.
                   29.
                   
                   Stilo
                   Novo
                   .
                
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               MOnsieur
               de
               L'
               Angle
               having
               given
               me
               the
               Letter
               which
               you
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               write
               me
               ,
               I
               was
               surprized
               to
               see
               by
               that
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               done
               me
               the
               honour
               to
               write
               me
               another
               which
               I
               have
               not
               received
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               I
               had
               not
               failed
               to
               make
               an
               answer
               .
               You
               do
               me
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               honour
               to
               desire
               that
               I
               should
               tell
               you
               my
               thoughts
               of
               the
               difference
               that
               has
               troubled
               you
               so
               long
               ,
               betwixt
               those
               they
               call
               Episcopal
               ,
               and
               those
               they
               name
               Presbyterians
               .
               Although
               I
               have
               already
               explained
               my self
               about
               this
               divers
               tims
               ,
               both
               by
               Letters
               which
               I
               have
               written
               upon
               this
               Subject
               to
               several
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               Book
               too
               of
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               the
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Priest
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               expresly
               ,
               That
               I
               do
               not
               blame
               those
               that
               observe
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               very
               ancient
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               would
               not
               that
               any
               one
               should
               make
               it
               an
               occasion
               of
               quarrel
               in
               those
               places
               where
               it
               is
               established
               ,
               pag.
               366.
               
               And
               though
               I
               otherwaies
               know
               my self
               sufficiently
               not
               to
               believe
               that
               my
               opinion
               should
               be
               much
               considered
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               forbear
               to
               assure
               you
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               always
               do
               upon
               any
               other
               ,
               of
               my
               Christian
               esteem
               ,
               my
               respect
               ,
               and
               my
               obedience
               .
               This
               I
               shall
               do
               the
               rather
               because
               I
               shall
               not
               simply
               tell
               you
               my
               private
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               generality
               of
               our
               Churches
               .
            
             
             
               First
               then
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               very
               far
               from
               believing
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               live
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               under
               your
               Discipline
               and
               under
               your
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               ordinary
               practice
               we
               make
               no
               difficulty
               ,
               neither
               to
               bestow
               our
               Chairs
               ,
               nor
               to
               commit
               the
               care
               of
               our
               Flocks
               to
               Ministers
               received
               ,
               and
               ordained
               by
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               as
               might
               be
               justified
               by
               a
               great
               number
               enought
               of
               Examples
               both
               old
               and
               new
               :
               And
               a
               little
               while
               since
               Mr.
               Duplessis
               that
               was
               ordained
               by
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               has
               been
               established
               and
               called
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               this
               Province
               .
               And
               Monsieur
               Wicart
               ,
               whom
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               received
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ministery
               ,
               did
               us
               the
               honour
               ,
               but
               some
               months
               agoe
               ,
               to
               preach
               at
               Charenton
               to
               the
               general
               edification
               of
               our
               Flock
               .
               So
               that
               they
               who
               in
               this
               respect
               do
               impute
               unto
               us
               any
               opinions
               distant
               from
               peace
               ,
               and
               Christian
               concord
               ,
               do
               certainly
               do
               us
               wrong
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               Peace
               and
               Christian
               concord
               :
               for
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               we
               believe
               that
               the
               obligation
               to
               preserve
               this
               Peace
               ,
               and
               this
               Brotherly
               concord
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               the
               external
               unity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               necessity
               so
               indispensable
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               has
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               join
               it
               with
               the
               internal
               unity
               of
               the
               same
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Regeneration
               ;
               not
               onely
               as
               two
               things
               which
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               separated
               ,
               but
               likewise
               as
               two
               things
               depending
               the
               one
               upon
               the
               other
               ;
               because
               if
               the
               external
               unity
               be
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Daughter
               of
               the
               internal
               ,
               she
               is
               likewise
               the
               preserver
               of
               it
               .
               Walk
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               Ephes.
               4.
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 calling
                 wherewith
                 ye
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 lowliness
                 and
                 meekness
                 ,
                 with
                 long-suffering
                 ,
                 forbearing
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 love
                 ;
                 Endeavouring
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               On
               the
               one
               side
               he
               makes
               this
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               which
               joins
               us
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               to
               depend
               upon
               our
               common
               vocation
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               he
               teaches
               us
               that
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               means
               to
               preserve
               our
               common
               vocation
               intire
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               to
               keep
               peace
               among
               our selves
               .
               According
               to
               the
               first
               of
               these
               maximes
               we
               cannot
               have
               peace
               ,
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               communion
               with
               those
               that
               have
               so
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Christian
               vocation
               ,
               that
               one
               cannot
               perceive
               in
               them
               a
               true
               and
               saving
               Faith
               ;
               especially
               when
               with
               mortal
               errours
               they
               join
               tyranny
               over
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               will
               force
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               by
               imposing
               a
               necessity
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               they
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               that
               which
               they
               practise
               .
               For
               in
               this
               case
               the
               foundation
               and
               true
               cause
               of
               external
               communion
               being
               no
               more
               ,
               the
               external
               communion
               to
               its
               self
               ceases
               of
               right
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               any
               that
               is
               lawfull
               to
               be
               had
               any
               more
               with
               such
               .
               According
               to
               the
               second
               maxime
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               a
               single
               difference
               of
               government
               or
               discipline
               ,
               nor
               even
               a
               difference
               of
               Ceremonies
               innocent
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               is
               a
               sufficient
               occasion
               to
               break
               the
               sacred
               bond
               of
               Communion
               .
               Wherefore
               our
               Churches
               have
               always
               looked
               upon
               and
               considered
               yours
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               Sister
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               Elder
               Sister
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               kindness
               accompanied
               with
               respect
               ,
               and
               veneration
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               we
               do
               present
               most
               ardent
               prayers
               unto
               God
               without
               ceasing
               .
               We
               do
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               comparison
               of
               your
               Order
               ,
               with
               that
               under
               which
               we
               live
               .
               We
               know
               that
               there
               is
               not
               neither
               can
               there
               be
               any
               amongst
               men
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               natural
               corruption
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               inconveniencies
               ,
               ours
               has
               hers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               yours
               ;
               and
               the
               one
               and
               the
               
               other
               without
               doubt
               have
               their
               advantages
               ,
               and
               disadvantages
               in
               divers
               respects
               :
               
                 alternis
                 vincunt
                 ,
                 &
                 vincuntur
              
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               know
               that
               the
               same
               Divine
               Providence
               which
               by
               an
               indispensable
               necessity
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               conjuncture
               of
               affairs
               ,
               did
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               put
               our
               Churches
               under
               that
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               has
               put
               yours
               under
               that
               of
               the
               Episcopacy
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               are
               assured
               that
               you
               do
               not
               despise
               our
               simplicity
               ,
               so
               neither
               ought
               we
               to
               oppose
               our selves
               against
               your
               preeminence
               .
               So
               that
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               we
               utterly
               disapprove
               and
               see
               with
               grief
               ,
               certain
               extremes
               whereinto
               some
               of
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               do
               cast
               themselves
               .
               The
               one
               looking
               upon
               Episcopacy
               as
               an
               order
               so
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Ecclesiastical
               society
               ,
               nor
               lawfull
               vocation
               ,
               nor
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               looking
               upon
               it
               with
               indignation
               as
               a
               rellque
               of
               Antichristianism
               .
               These
               are
               equally
               heats
               and
               excesses
               which
               do
               not
               come
               from
               him
               that
               calls
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               do
               offend
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               wisedom
               and
               charity
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               are
               our
               true
               and
               sincere
               common
               opinions
               .
               For
               what
               concerns
               you
               ,
               since
               you
               desire
               that
               I
               would
               descend
               a
               little
               more
               particularly
               into
               the
               state
               that
               your
               own
               Church
               is
               in
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               intestine
               divisions
               that
               trouble
               it
               ;
               give
               me
               leave
               not
               to
               tell
               you
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               without
               declaring
               my
               wishes
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               upon
               a
               matter
               so
               important
               as
               this
               is
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               then
               with
               all
               my
               sould
               that
               those
               that
               are
               gone
               so
               far
               as
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               think
               to
               break
               the
               external
               bonds
               ,
               and
               the
               mutual
               dependance
               of
               your
               Flocks
               ,
               to
               give
               every
               particular
               Church
               a
               kind
               of
               sovereignty
               of
               government
               ,
               
               would
               consider
               well
               whether
               that
               they
               pretend
               to
               doe
               be
               not
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               spirit
               of
               union
               ,
               and
               society
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               division
               .
               That
               they
               would
               consider
               that
               under
               the
               pretence
               that
               the
               principle
               of
               the
               Reformed
               was
               to
               abhor
               men's
               domineering
               over
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               destructive
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               for
               all
               that
               to
               reject
               the
               bridle
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               nor
               to
               shake
               off
               the
               whole
               yoke
               of
               Government
               ,
               nor
               deprive
               our selves
               of
               the
               succours
               we
               might
               draw
               out
               of
               a
               general
               Union
               ,
               for
               to
               strengthen
               us
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               and
               in
               true
               Piety
               .
               That
               they
               would
               consider
               ,
               in
               fine
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               reason
               which
               makes
               them
               desire
               the
               Independency
               of
               the
               Flocks
               ,
               may
               be
               likewise
               imployed
               to
               establish
               the
               Independency
               of
               the
               persons
               in
               every
               Flock
               .
               For
               a
               Flock
               has
               no
               more
               right
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               Independent
               upon
               other
               Flocks
               ,
               than
               a
               person
               might
               have
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               Independent
               upon
               other
               persons
               .
               But
               this
               would
               be
               to
               bring
               all
               discipline
               to
               nothing
               ,
               to
               throw
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lies
               ,
               into
               a
               horrible
               confusion
               ,
               and
               to
               expose
               the
               heritage
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               reproach
               of
               its
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               concerns
               those
               which
               amongst
               you
               they
               call
               Presbyterians
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               they
               have
               light
               ,
               and
               wisedom
               ,
               and
               zeal
               ,
               so
               I
               could
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               observe
               more
               moderation
               in
               the
               scandal
               they
               believe
               they
               have
               heretofore
               received
               from
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               distinguish
               the
               Persons
               from
               the
               Ministry
               .
               The
               persons
               that
               possess
               the
               places
               have
               not
               onely
               their
               faults
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               happen
               too
               sometimes
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               ,
               and
               most
               eminent
               places
               may
               be
               possessed
               
               by
               wicked
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               reason
               and
               peity
               do
               equally
               require
               that
               we
               should
               not
               confound
               the
               Ministry
               with
               the
               Minister
               .
               At
               present
               that
               God
               by
               his
               grace
               has
               taken
               away
               this
               scandal
               from
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               see
               piety
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               and
               constancy
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               hope
               that
               this
               will
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               to
               the
               sweetning
               of
               their
               spirits
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               they
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               that
               if
               there
               be
               some
               unpleasant
               inconveniencies
               in
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               there
               are
               ,
               there
               are
               too
               some
               very
               unpleasant
               ones
               in
               the
               Presbyterian
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               already
               .
               No
               order
               whose
               execution
               is
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               exempt
               from
               them
               ;
               an
               equality
               has
               its
               faults
               and
               excesses
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               superiority
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               most
               safe
               and
               wise
               way
               to
               leap
               from
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               nor
               to
               hazard
               the
               making
               a
               general
               concussion
               ,
               upon
               the
               hopes
               of
               being
               better
               ,
               though
               one
               should
               be
               in
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               Christian
               prudence
               ,
               justice
               and
               charity
               do
               not
               permit
               us
               to
               proceed
               to
               such
               daring
               and
               dangerous
               extremes
               ,
               for
               a
               single
               difference
               of
               Government
               .
               It
               is
               most
               safe
               and
               wise
               to
               indeavour
               to
               provide
               some
               kind
               of
               temper
               to
               avoid
               ,
               or
               to
               lessen
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               inconveniencies
               that
               are
               feared
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               recourse
               to
               violent
               remedies
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               give
               that
               name
               to
               the
               holding
               of
               assemblies
               apart
               ,
               and
               separating
               from
               the
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               withdrawing
               themselves
               from
               under
               your
               government
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               does
               not
               see
               that
               this
               would
               be
               real
               schism
               ,
               which
               in
               it self
               and
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               cannot
               choose
               but
               be
               always
               
               odious
               to
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               the
               Authours
               and
               Patrons
               cannot
               avoid
               the
               rendring
               an
               account
               before
               the
               Tribunal
               of
               our
               common
               Master
               .
               When
               Saint
               Paul
               forbad
               us
               to
               forsake
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               condemn
               those
               that
               did
               not
               come
               thither
               ,
               but
               stayed
               at
               home
               ;
               but
               those
               too
               without
               doubt
               that
               held
               other
               assemblies
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               publick
               ones
               .
               For
               this
               is
               to
               break
               the
               bond
               of
               Christian
               charity
               which
               does
               not
               onely
               join
               us
               with
               some
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               but
               with
               all
               our
               brethren
               ,
               to
               receive
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               edification
               by
               living
               together
               in
               the
               same
               communion
               .
               And
               it
               would
               be
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               pretend
               that
               our
               conscience
               did
               oppose
               our
               being
               present
               at
               those
               assemblies
               that
               are
               held
               under
               a
               Government
               that
               we
               do
               not
               approve
               ;
               and
               that
               that
               would
               be
               to
               approve
               outwardly
               ,
               what
               we
               inwardly
               condemn
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               it
               would
               be
               necessary
               to
               examin
               well
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               these
               oppositions
               do
               not
               proceed
               from
               a
               conscience
               mistaken
               by
               a
               precipitate
               judgment
               ;
               since
               that
               the
               best
               men
               are
               often
               subject
               to
               fram
               to
               themselves
               such
               scruples
               ,
               as
               are
               not
               altogether
               lawfull
               at
               the
               bottom
               .
               Further
               than
               this
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               distingush
               three
               kinds
               of
               things
               ;
               the
               one
               those
               which
               the
               conscience
               approves
               ,
               and
               admits
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               it
               does
               fully
               acquiesce
               ;
               the
               other
               which
               she
               looks
               upon
               as
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               or
               true
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               salvation
               ;
               and
               others
               lastly
               which
               are
               between
               these
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               such
               as
               we
               do
               not
               fully
               approve
               as
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               them
               mortal
               enemies
               to
               true
               piety
               and
               salvation
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               such
               as
               we
               look
               upon
               as
               stains
               ,
               and
               tolerable
               infirmities
               .
               
               I
               affirm
               that
               when
               we
               find
               things
               of
               this
               second
               rank
               in
               any
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               the
               Conscience
               judges
               such
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               present
               there
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               question
               will
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               know
               ,
               whether
               we
               be
               not
               mistaken
               ,
               where
               we
               ought
               to
               take
               good
               heed
               that
               we
               do
               not
               make
               a
               rash
               judgment
               .
               But
               to
               imagine
               that
               we
               cannot
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               be
               present
               at
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               onely
               when
               we
               do
               fully
               and
               generally
               approve
               of
               all
               things
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               certainly
               not
               to
               know
               neither
               the
               use
               of
               charity
               ,
               nor
               the
               laws
               of
               Christian
               society
               .
               This
               principle
               would
               overturn
               all
               Churches
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               ,
               whose
               government
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               outward
               form
               ,
               usages
               ,
               and
               practices
               be
               of
               such
               perfection
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               in
               them
               to
               blame
               ;
               and
               however
               it
               be
               ,
               as
               the
               judgments
               of
               men
               are
               very
               different
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               to
               open
               the
               gate
               to
               continual
               separations
               ,
               and
               to
               abolish
               all
               Assemblies
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               certain
               that
               Conscience
               does
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               obliges
               us
               to
               join
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               things
               that
               offend
               us
               are
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               hinder
               the
               salutary
               efficacy
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               of
               the
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               'T
               is
               the
               favour
               of
               this
               charitable
               patience
               that
               justifies
               our
               being
               present
               at
               those
               things
               which
               we
               do
               not
               perfectly
               approve
               .
               See
               what
               St.
               Paul
               says
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               chap.
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ye
                 be
                 otherways
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 reveal
                 even
                 this
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 whereto
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 rule
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 mind
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               This
               is
               very
               far
               from
               saying
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ye
               have
               the
               least
               contrary
               sentiment
               separate
               your selves
               ,
               Conscience
               will
               not
               allow
               you
               to
               remain
               together
               .
               
                 Consilia
                 separationis
              
               ,
               says
               St.
               Augustin
               
               against
               
                 Parmenian
                 ,
                 inania
                 sunt
                 &
                 perniciosa
                 ,
                 &
                 plus
                 perturbant
                 infirmos
                 bonos
                 ,
                 quam
                 corrigant
                 animosos
                 malos
                 .
              
               What
               deadly
               effects
               would
               not
               such
               a
               separation
               produce
               if
               it
               were
               established
               amongst
               you
               ?
               As
               the
               dispositions
               of
               men
               are
               ,
               one
               should
               quickly
               see
               to
               spring
               from
               hence
               a
               difference
               of
               interests
               ,
               of
               parties
               ,
               of
               opinions
               ,
               even
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               civil
               society
               ,
               mutual
               hatred
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               sad
               consequences
               which
               a
               division
               not
               tempered
               with
               charity
               does
               naturally
               produce
               .
               I
               let
               alone
               the
               scandal
               which
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               would
               receive
               by
               〈…〉
               which
               their
               Adversaries
               would
               have
               ,
               and
               we
               advantages
               which
               they
               would
               draw
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               appearance
               would
               not
               be
               small
               .
               I
               have
               too
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               those
               Gentlemen
               who
               believe
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Government
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               Episcopal
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               perswaded
               that
               they
               make
               wise
               and
               serious
               reflections
               upon
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               which
               their
               own
               knowledge
               furnishes
               them
               with
               ;
               and
               that
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               will
               always
               hinder
               them
               from
               doing
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               blamed
               before
               God
               and
               men
               .
               For
               in
               fine
               I
               cannot
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               any
               one
               amongst
               them
               that
               looks
               upon
               your
               Episcopacy
               ,
               or
               your
               Discipline
               ,
               or
               certain
               Ceremonies
               which
               you
               observe
               ,
               as
               blots
               ,
               and
               capital
               errours
               ,
               which
               hinder
               a
               man
               from
               obtaining
               salvation
               ,
               even
               with
               facility
               in
               your
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               under
               your
               Government
               .
               The
               question
               here
               is
               not
               about
               the
               Esse
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 bene
                 Esse
              
               ,
               but
               onely
               about
               the
               
                 melius
                 Esse
              
               ,
               that
               they
               dispute
               with
               you
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               so
               ,
               justice
               ,
               charity
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               peace
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               and
               zeal
               for
               Religion
               in
               the
               general
               will
               never
               allow
               that
               they
               should
               divide
               themselves
               from
               you
               .
            
             
             
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               since
               you
               have
               put
               the
               pen
               into
               my
               hand
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               pardon
               my
               freedom
               if
               it
               go
               so
               far
               as
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               I
               think
               you
               also
               ought
               to
               doe
               on
               your
               part
               .
               I
               hope
               then
               that
               on
               these
               opportunities
               that
               God
               presents
               unto
               you
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               all
               the
               world
               see
               ,
               and
               convince
               the
               most
               incredulous
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               piety
               ,
               zeal
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               worthy
               labourers
               ,
               and
               worthy
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               tetimony
               which
               all
               good
               men
               do
               already
               give
               you
               ,
               and
               none
               how
               spightfull
               soever
               he
               be
               dares
               to
               contradict
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               that
               you
               will
               carry
               on
               your
               calling
               to
               the
               end
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               willnot
               be
               wanting
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               the
               dispute
               shall
               be
               onely
               of
               some
               temperaments
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               Ceremonies
               that
               are
               a
               stumbling-block
               ,
               and
               which
               in
               themselves
               are
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               an
               intire
               reunion
               of
               your
               Church
               under
               your
               holy
               Ministry
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               it
               seen
               that
               you
               love
               the
               Spouse
               of
               your
               Master
               more
               than
               your selves
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               from
               your
               greatness
               ,
               and
               your
               Ecclesiastical
               dignity
               that
               you
               desire
               to
               receive
               your
               glory
               ,
               and
               your
               joy
               ,
               as
               from
               your
               pastoral
               vertues
               ,
               and
               the
               ardent
               care
               you
               take
               of
               your
               Flocks
               .
               I
               hope
               too
               that
               those
               you
               have
               chosen
               and
               called
               to
               the
               holy
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               hereafter
               you
               shall
               with
               a
               prudent
               diseretion
               call
               unto
               it
               ,
               being
               governed
               not
               onely
               by
               sweetness
               ,
               but
               likewise
               by
               severity
               of
               discipline
               ,
               when
               severity
               shall
               be
               necessary
               ,
               will
               tread
               in
               your
               steps
               ,
               and
               happily
               follow
               the
               example
               which
               you
               shall
               give
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               themselves
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               and
               edification
               to
               the
               Churches
               that
               are
               committed
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               I
               conclude
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               with
               very
               earnest
               prayers
               which
               I
               present
               to
               God
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               him
               always
               to
               preseve
               unto
               you
               the
               light
               of
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               pour
               out
               upon
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               your
               Ministry
               ,
               an
               abundant
               measure
               of
               his
               unction
               and
               heavenly
               benediction
               ,
               of
               which
               that
               of
               the
               old
               Aaron
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               be
               not
               the
               emblem
               ,
               and
               image
               of
               brotherly
               concord
               ,
               like
               the
               unction
               of
               old
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               and
               bond
               of
               it
               .
               I
               pray
               him
               that
               he
               would
               more
               and
               more
               bring
               back
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Children
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Children
               ,
               that
               your
               Church
               may
               be
               happy
               and
               pleasant
               as
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               I
               pray
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               in
               perfect
               and
               long
               health
               ,
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               and
               advantage
               of
               that
               great
               and
               considerable
               part
               of
               his
               field
               which
               he
               has
               given
               you
               to
               cultivate
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               do
               cultivate
               so
               happily
               .
               I
               desire
               too
               the
               help
               of
               your
               holy
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               your
               affection
               ,
               protesting
               to
               you
               that
               I
               will
               be
               all
               my
               life
               with
               all
               the
               respect
               that
               I
               owe
               you
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 and
                 Son
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 CLAUDE
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           some
           Books
           Printed
           for
           Henry
           Mortclock
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
        
         
           A
           Rational
           account
           of
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           being
           a
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           
           Canterburie's
           Relation
           of
           a
           Conference
           ,
           &c.
           from
           the
           pretended
           answer
           of
           
             T.
             C.
          
           wherein
           the
           true
           grounds
           of
           Faith
           are
           cleared
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           discovered
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Vindicated
           from
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Schism
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Important
           particular
           Controversies
           between
           us
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           throughly
           examined
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           corrected
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Sermons
           preached
           upon
           several
           occasions
           ,
           with
           a
           Discourse
           annexed
           concerning
           the
           True
           Reason
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           Crellius
           his
           Answer
           to
           Grotius
           is
           considered
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Irenicum
           :
           A
           Weapon
           Salve
           for
           the
           Churches
           Wounds
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concering
           the
           Idolatry
           Practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           some
           Papers
           of
           a
           Revolted
           Protestant
           ,
           with
           a
           particular
           Account
           of
           the
           Fanaticism
           and
           Divisions
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           several
           Late
           Treatises
           occasioned
           by
           a
           Book
           entituled
           a
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           of
           Salvation
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Discourse
           in
           vindication
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Grounds
           of
           Faith
           ,
           against
           the
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Rom.
           Church
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           Guide
           in
           Controversies
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             H.
          
           Protestancy
           without
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ,
           or
           the
           certain
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           
             E.
             W.
          
           with
           a
           particular
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingflect
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Octavo
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           of
           the
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Book
           cutituled
           Catholicks
           no
           Idolaters
           ,
           by
           
             Edw.
             Stillingfleet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           S.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61632-e220
           
             Arch-Bishop
             
             Whitgift's
             Defence
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             Bishop
             Jewel
             before
             his
             Works
             ,
             n.
             34.
             
          
           
             Vita
             Juelli
             per
             Hum●red
             .
             p.
             255.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             2d
             Vol.
             of
             Serm.
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             First
             Volume
             ,
             Sect.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             
               Tom.
               3.
               p.
            
             171.
             
          
           
             Foxes
             and
             Firebrands
             .
             1680.
             
          
           
             Church
             History
             ,
             
               l.
               1.
               p.
            
             81.
             
             History
             of
             Presbyter
             .
             
               l.
               6.
               p.
            
             257.
             
          
           
             Annales
             Elizabethae
             ,
             A.
             D.
             1568.
             
          
           
             V.
             Thom.
             à
             Iesu
             ,
             de
             natura
             divinae
             Orationis
             .
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             p.
             605.
             
          
           
             Page
             55.
             
          
           
             Fair
             warning
             second
             Part
             Printed
             by
             
               H.
               March.
            
             1663.
             
          
           
             Contzen
             Politic
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18
             ▪
             Sect.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             
             Coleman's
             Tr●al
             ,
             p.
             101
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vindiciae
             libertatis
             Evangelii
             ;
          
           
             Or
             a
             Iustification
             of
             our
             present
             Indulgence
             and
             acceptance
             of
             Licences
             ,
             1672.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Sacrilegious
             desertion
             rebuked
             ▪
             and
             Tolerated
             Preaching
             Vindicated
             ,
             1672.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             171.
             1672.
             
          
           
             Page
             71.
             
          
           
             Page
             72.
             
          
           
             Page
             32.
             
          
           
             Page
             250.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             introduction
             ,
             p.
             52
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sacrilegious
             desertion
             ,
             p.
             103
             ,
             104.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             O.
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Pag●
             4.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             end
             of
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Preface
             ,
             p.
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposition
             Preface
             towards
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Direct
             .
          
           
             Cases
             Eccles.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             Cure
             of
             Divis
             .
             Introd
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             &
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Whitgift
             '
             
               s
               Defence
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             423.
             
          
           
             Several
             Conferences
             ,
             p.
             258
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Orig.
               Sucr
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             ch
             .
             8.
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             
               Orig.
               Sacr.
            
             p.
             367
             ,
             368.
             
          
           
             Papers
             for
             Accommodation
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             
               R.
               Williams
            
             ,
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Irenic
             .
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             Page
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             Co.
             Iast
             .
             4.
             
             Part.
             323
             ,
             324.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61632-e18300
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impositions
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Fresh
             suit
             against
             Ceremonies
             ,
             p.
             467.
             
          
           
             Pet.
             Martyr
             ,
             Epist.
             Theolog
             .
             Hoopero
             ,
             Buc.
             r.
             Script
             .
             Anglic.
             p.
             708.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             319.
             
          
           
             Ridiey's
             Articles
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             1550.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             Nonconf
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             35.
             37.
             
          
           
             
             Iacob's
             Answer
             to
             Iohnson
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
             Iohnson's
             Defence
             of
             his
             ninth
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
             Bradford's
             Confer
             .
             with
             the
             B●
             .
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             Vol.
             3.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             '
             
               s
               Answer
            
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Letters
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             1●0
             .
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Ep.
             164.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             165.
             
          
           
             Tr.
             of
             Fr.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
          
           
             Letters
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Bonavent
             .
             〈◊〉
             Ps.
             21.
             
          
           
             Angel.
             Roecha
             de
             Soll●●i
             Communione
             Summi
             Pontificis
             ,
             p.
             33.
             38.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Sadolet
             .
             De
             verâ
             Eccl.
             Reformatione
             ,
             
               c.
               16.
               ●●●olamp
            
             .
             Epist.
             f.
             17.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             
               Scri●t
               .
               ●●gl
            
             .
             p.
             479.
             
          
           
             Dialogue
             between
             a
             Soldier
             of
             Barwick
             ,
             and
             a-English
             Chaplain
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Beza
             Epist.
             23.
             
          
           
             Part
             of
             a
             Register
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Beza
             Epist.
             24.
             p
             ,
             148.
             
          
           
             Gualter
             .
             Ep.
             ded
             .
             ad
             Hom.
             in
             1
             Ep.
             ad
             C●rinth
             .
          
           
             Zanchii
             ,
             Epist
             .
             l.
             2.
             p.
             391.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Letter
             in
             Fullers
             Church-History
             ,
             
               l.
               9.
               p.
               ●06
            
             .
          
           
             Bullinger
             ,
             Ep.
             ad
             
               Robert
               Winton
               ▪
            
             in
             the
             Appendix
             to
             Bishop
             Whitgifts
             first
             Book
             .
          
           
             Parker
             on
             the
             Cross
             ▪
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Profane
             Schism
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             Ch.
             12.
             
          
           
             Giffords
             first
             Treatise
             against
             the
             Donatists
             of
             England
             ,
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Gifford's
             Second
             Treatise
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Giffords
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             Positions
             ,
             &c.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Second
             Answer
             for
             Communicating
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
             Printed
             by
             
               John
               Windet
            
             ,
             A.
             D.
             1588.
             
          
           
             Page
             46.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Ainsworth
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Page
             57.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Read●r
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             A.
             D.
             1604.
             
          
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Ministry
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Middleburgh
            
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
             A.
             D.
             1599.
             
          
           
             
             Barrow's
             Observations
             on
             
             Gifford's
             last
             Reply
             ,
             n.
             4.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             Apol.
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             Apology
             ,
             p
             7.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             Barrow's
             Refutation
             of
             Giffard
             .
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             Sum
             of
             the
             Causes
             of
             Separation
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Brownists
             Apology
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
             Ainsworth's
             Counter-poyson
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
             Ib.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               T.
               Cs.
            
             Letter
             to
             Harrison
             against
             Separation
             ,
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Admonition
             to
             the
             followers
             of
             Brown
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Page
             106.
             
          
           
             Page
             107.
             
          
           
             Page
             91.
             
          
           
             Counterpoyson
             ,
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Ball
             against
             Can
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             
             Giffard's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ●rav●con●utation
             ,
             &c.
             ●
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pall
             against
             Can.
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             
             Giffard's
             Plain
             Declaration
             ,
             &c.
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             the
             Brown.
             p.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Arthur
               Hildershams
            
             Letter
             against
             Separation
             ,
             Sect.
             2.
             highly
             commended
             by
             Mr.
             
               J.
               Cotton
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             before
             his
             Commentaries
             ,
             on
             4
             John.
             
          
           
             I●
             .
             Sect.
             C
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             V.
             
             Bradshaw's
             Answer
             to
             Johnson
             .
          
           
             Hildershams
             Letter
             ,
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             
             Giffard's
             Answer
             to
             the
             ●rownists
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             19
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             51.
             52.
             
          
           
             
             Giffard's
             Answer
             ,
             p.
             59.
             95
             ,
             100
             ,
             101
             ,
             102.
             
          
           
             Grave
             Confutation
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
             Bradshaw's
             Answer
             to
             Johnson
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
             Ed.
             1642.
             
          
           
             Page
             49.
             
          
           
             Stephen
             Offwoo●
             
               's
               Adve●tisement
               to
            
             Jo●n
             Delecluse
             and
             H.
             May
             ,
             p.
             10
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Admon
             .
             to
             the
             Followers
             of
             Brown
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             Page
             133.
             
          
           
             Page
             135.
             
          
           
             Page
             134.
             
          
           
             Page
             140.
             
          
           
             Page
             141.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             138
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Counterpoyson
             p.
             25.
             
             
             Cotton's
             Answ.
             to
             
               R.
               Will●●ms
            
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             
             Offwood's
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Answer
             to
             
               R.
               Williams
            
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             
             Clifton's
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             22.
             26.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             Congregational
             Churches
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Profane
             Schism
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             ch
             .
             2.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Page
             71.
             
          
           
             
             Offwood's
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Schism
             of
             the
             Browni●s
             ,
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             Way
             of
             Congregational
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             See
             
             Smith's
             Reasons
             in
             B●nard
             against
             Br●●nists
             ,
             ca●led
             P●ain
             Evidences
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
             Smith's
             Ep.
             to
             the
             Character
             .
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Way
             cleare●
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             14.
             
          
           
             Page
             138.
             
          
           
             R.
             Williams
             
               Answer
               to
            
             Cotton
             's
             〈◊〉
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Page
             39.
             
          
           
             Page
             43.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             Answer
             to
             Williams
             ,
             p.
             129
             ,
             132.
             
          
           
             Apologet.
             Narrative
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Anatomy
             of
             Independency
             ,
             p.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Antapologia
             p.
             245.
             
          
           
             Disswasive
             from
             the
             Errors
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             p.
             76
             ▪
             
          
           
             Anatomy
             of
             Independ
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Anatomy
             of
             Independ
             .
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Duply
             to
             M.
             S.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Commiss
             .
             p.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             Nov.
             8.
             1641.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             before
             the
             Com.
             Feb.
             19.
             1645.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             Jan.
             14.
             1645.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             before
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             Sept.
             12.
             1644.
             
          
           
             Observations
             and
             Annotations
             on
             the
             Apologetical
             Narration
             ,
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             at
             St.
             
               Paul's
               ,
               Feb.
            
             8.
             1645.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Narrative
             of
             New-England
             ,
             &c.
             Postscript
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Baylies
             Disswasive
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Papers
             for
             Accommod
             .
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
             Baxter's
             Answer
             ,
             p.
             89.
             
             Dr.
             O.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             58
             ,
             68
             ,
             69.
             
          
           
             ●etter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             
             Giffard's
             Answer
             to
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             Barrow
             against
             Giffard
             ,
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Page
             70
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             Confut.
             of
             the
             Brown.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Page
             2●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Page
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             Second
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             Separation
             ,
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             99.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Cassand
             .
             Anglic.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             232
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             Non
             conformists
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Page
             22.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Restor
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             30.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposition
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Iacob
             against
             Johnson
             ,
             p.
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             29
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             37
             ,
             40
             ,
             42
             ,
             47
             ,
             54
             ,
             68
             ,
             79
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             
             Bradshaw's
             Answer
             to
             
             Johnson's
             Third
             Reason
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Giffard
             against
             Brow
             :
             p.
             97
             ,
             98
             ,
             10●
             .
          
           
             Counterpoyson
             ,
             p.
             9.
             10
             ,
             27
             ,
             51
             ,
             92.
             
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposition
             .
             Preface
             .
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Let.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             to
             Letter
             ,
             p
             17.
             
             Answer
             to
             Sermon
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divis
             .
             p.
             393.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desertion
             ,
             p.
             102.
             &c.
             
          
           
             First
             Plea
             ,
             Sect.
             9.
             p.
             ●41
             .
          
           
             Page
             45.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Serm
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             O.
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impositions
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impositions
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             de
             ●ertion
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divis.
             Introd
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             O.
             Vindicat
             .
             p.
             20
             ,
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             ,
             part
             3.
             p.
             739
             ,
             741.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             ,
             p.
             102
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divis
             .
             p.
             393.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             my
             Letter
             ;
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Apology
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             n.
             36.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Order
             of
             Congregational
             Churches
             ,
             n.
             28.
             
          
           
             Irenic
             .
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             ,
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             True
             way
             of
             Concord
             ,
             Ch.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p
             15
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Brownis●s
             Apology
             ,
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposit
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             O's
             .
             Vindic
             .
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             Direct
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ball
             against
             Can
             ,
             p.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15
             ,
             42
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Trial
             of
             New
             Church
             way
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Direct
             .
             Part.
             3.
             p.
             747.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divis
             .
             p.
             393.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             Sacrileg
             .
             desert
             .
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             220.
             223
             ,
             226
             ,
             339.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Sacril
             .
             desertion
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             4●
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             2.
             35.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             &c.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Rector
             of
             Su●to●
             &c.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             P.
             48.
             
          
           
             Tract
             of
             Schism
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             46.
             60
             ,
             87.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             15
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             84.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Page
             24.
             
          
           
             Page
             62.
             
          
           
             Page
             86.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             P.
             85.
             
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             Page
             51.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             P.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Plea.
             p.
             240.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Trial
             of
             Grounds
             of
             Separation
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             p.
             791.
             
          
           
             
             Robinson's
             Treatise
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             
             Ainsworth's
             Consider
             .
             examin'd
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             10
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             Non-conform●ts
             .
             p.
             25
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1
             ▪
             27.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             Non-conformists
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             28
             ,
          
           
             Page
             .
             28
             ▪
             31.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Page
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Letter
             cut
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposit
             .
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Baptismo
             ,
             ●c
             ,
             Donat
             .
             l.
             2.
             c
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             n.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Apology
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             De
             secess
             .
             ab
             Eccles.
             Rom.
             &c
             ,
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             Prejuges
             legitimes
             contre
             les
             Calvinistes
             .
          
           
             Claude
             sa
             Defence
             de
             la
             Reformation
             .
             8.
             part
             .
             Pajon
             Examen
             du
             livre
             ,
             &c.
             
             3.
             partie
             .
             Turretini
             disput
             .
             1.
             de
             necessariâ
             secessione
             ab
             Ecclesiâ
             .
             Rom.
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Le
             Blanc
             .
             Theses
             de
             Reunione
             .
          
           
             Praefat.
             ad
             Confess
             .
             Helot
             .
             &
             art
             .
             17
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Consens
             .
             Polon
             .
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             August
             .
             art
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             Argent
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Croc.
             de
             Ecc●es
             unit
             .
             &
             Schism
             .
             c.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             de
             Aug.
             confess
             .
             9.
             c.
             4.
             p.
             33.
             c.
             29.
             
             Page
             435.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             1.
             de
             .
             Re●
             .
             p.
             765.
             
          
           
             Amyrald
             .
             de
             Secess
             .
             ab
             Eccl.
             Rom.
             Deque
             pace
             cum
             Evangel
             .
             constit
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hornbeck
             de
             Consociat
             .
             Evang.
             Sect.
             1.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sencent
             .
             D.
             Daven
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Iren●c
             .
             tract
             .
             Pror
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             of
             Non-conf●rmists
             ,
             p.
             13.
             36.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             ad
             Anton.
             Ep.
             52.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             Pacian
             .
             Epist
             .
             3.
             ad
             Sempron
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep●st
             .
             51
             ,
             52.
             〈◊〉
             unit
             .
             Eccl
             .
             de
             latsis
             .
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             haeret
             ,
             fab
             ,
             l
             3.
             5.
             
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             de
             Vnit.
             Eccl.
             n.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rector
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Cotton
             
               's
               Answer
               to
            
             R.
             Williams
             p.
             121.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposit
             .
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             c.
             Ep.
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             11.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             bapt
             .
             c.
             Donat.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             Crescon
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             43.
             
             &
             51.
             
          
           
             Col●
             at
             .
             3.
             
             Carthag
             .
             n.
             258.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposi●ions
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Collat.
             3.
             
             Carthag
             .
             n.
             258.
             
          
           
             Aug
             〈…〉
             ●6
             .
          
           
             C.
             Parmen
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Cure
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             Direct
             .
             7.
             
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Dire●tory
             ,
             p.
             739
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             M●schief
             of
             Impos
             .
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             ,
             p.
             741.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Cure
             ,
             2
             Except
             .
             p
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             42.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor
             ,
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh●
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             62.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             in
             .
             Eph.
             4.
             p.
             ●22
             ,
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             St.
             John
             5.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             John
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             A●t
             .
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             18
             ,
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             12.
             13
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vindic
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             
             Cotton's
             way
             of
             Congregati●nal
             Churches
             cleared
             ,
             p.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             l.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             in
             the
             late
             Edit
             .
             Ep.
             5.
             
          
           
             L.
             4.
             10.
             
             Ep.
             35.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             28.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             22.
             
             Ep.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             40.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Phot.
             Nomo-Can
             .
             tit
             .
             1.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             15.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             15.
             
             Ep.
             11.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             14.
             
             Ep.
             10.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             15.
             
             Ep.
             11.
             
          
           
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             10.
             
             Ep.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             31.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             55.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             65.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             69.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Vindic.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             19.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vindic.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             p.
             4●
             .
          
           
             Orig.
             c.
             Cels.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             31.
             
          
           
             S●t
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Thucyd.
             l.
             4.
             &
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             S●●
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Eustar
             .
             ad
             Il.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Evangel
             .
             Love.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             the
             Instances
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             True
             and
             onely
             way
             of
             Concord
             .
             p
             III.
             
          
           
             Premonition
             to
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Plea
             for
             peace
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
             Church-History
             .
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             Church-History
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Bapt.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cypt.
             Ep.
             52.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             55.
             n.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             46.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             58.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Vnit.
             Eccl.
             n.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             Ep.
             162.
             
             N.
             E.
             Ep.
             43.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             Carthage
             1.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             43.
             
          
           
             Victor
             Vitens
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Aug.
             Serm.
             4.
             14.
             102.
             de
             diversis
             .
          
           
             b
             Serm.
             12.
             122.
             de
             diversis
             .
          
           
             c
             De
             divers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             96.
             de
             Temp.
             
          
           
             *
             Vict.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             110.
             de
             Temp.
             
          
           
             g
             251.
             de
             Temp.
             
          
           
             h
             24.
             de
             divers
             .
          
           
             Victor
             Vit.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             1.
             
             Carthage
             n.
             139.
             
          
           
             Optat.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Cod.
             Eccl.
             Afric
             .
             c.
             71.
             
          
           
             c.
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             c.
             117.
             
          
           
             c.
             118.
             
          
           
             c.
             121.
             
          
           
             Church
             History
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             De
             Curd
             pro
             Mortuis
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             60.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             203.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             204.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             262.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Quodvultdeum
             ante
             lib.
             de
             haeres
             .
          
           
             S.
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             52.
             n.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             23.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             45.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             Victor
             Vit.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             haer
             .
             68.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Ap.
             p.
             781.
             802.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             68.
             n.
             4.
             69.
             n.
             1.
             
          
           
             Abridgment
             of
             Chur.
             hist.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             Ap.
             p.
             682.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vetus
             Orbis
             descript
             .
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marc.
             l.
             22.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             Apol.
             p.
             683.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             Ep.
             113.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Critic
             .
             Sacr.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             Ep.
             116.
             
             Ep.
             117.
             
          
           
             Sirmond
             .
             Praef.
             ad
             Theod.
             Opera
             .
          
           
             Ptolem.
             
               l.
               5.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Strab.
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             Notitiae
             Antiq
             .
             Append.
             ad
             Car.
             à
             S.
             Paulo
             ,
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             Ep.
             16.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             Ep.
             79
             ,
             81.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             42.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             72.
             
          
           
             Religios
             .
             Hist.
             Vit.
             Symeon
             .
             p.
             879.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             81.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             145.
             
          
           
             Vita
             Jacobi
             
               jun.
               p.
            
             860.
             861
             ,
             &c.
             
             858
             ,
             869
             ,
             876
             ,
             877
             ,
             878
             ,
             879.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             part
             2.
             p
             ▪
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             Hist.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             p.
             263.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             .
             Eccles.
             Cases
             ,
             Q.
             56.
             p.
             831.
             
          
           
             Can.
             31.
             
             &
             35.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Admonit
             .
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             p.
             424.
             
          
           
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             Perpetual
             Government
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             .
             ch
             .
             12.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             ch
             .
             13
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             Synod
             of
             New-England
             concerning
             the
             subject
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             
             1662.
             
          
           
             Baxter
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             p.
             49
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Rubrick
             before
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Plea.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             108.
             
          
           
             Post
             collat
             .
             c.
             Donat.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Spalat
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Albaspin
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Plea.
             p.
             65
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             De
             T●mp●re
             Serm.
             ●52
             .
          
           
             Of
             Confirmation
             .
             p.
             174
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             His
             Majesties
             final
             Answer
             to
             the
             Divines
             at
             Newport
             ,
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Ep.
             136.
             
          
           
             Bez.
             Ep.
             20.
             
          
           
             Codex
             Eccles
             .
             Afric
             .
             c.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             10
             Serm.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             Non-conform
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Williams
             his
             Answer
             to
             
             Cotton's
             Letter
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cottons
             
               Answer
               to
            
             R
             ▪
             Williams
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Cobbet's
             Answer
             to
             Cla●ks
             N●rrative
             ,
             p.
             40
             ,
             47.
             
          
           
             Synod
             of
             New-England
             .
             p.
             30.
             
             Defence
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             p.
             1●2
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Difference
             between
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Church
             Past●●rs
             ,
             1●●1
             .
          
           
             p.
             〈◊〉
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Hudson
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Can.
             139.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             .
             Eccl.
             Cases
             Q.
             5●
             .
             p.
             830.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             my
             Sermon
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             Anws
             .
             p
             34.
             
          
           
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             Rect●r
             of
             Sutton
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Vindication
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             3●
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vindicat.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             l.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Clement
             .
             Epist.
             p.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             68.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             hom
             6.
             in
             Levit.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             de
             Vit.
             Const.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             59.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             19.
             
          
           
             Evagr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             26
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             Ep.
             82.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             9.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marc.
             l.
             27.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             De
             Sacerd.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             adversus
             Iovin
             .
             in
             Ezek.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             Orig
             in
             
               Num.
               hom
            
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             
               Epist.
               ad
            
             Evagr.
             
          
           
             Ecc●ellens
             .
             de
             Orig.
             Eccl.
             Alex.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             Comment
             .
             in
             4
             Eph.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             110.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             N●cen
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Antioch
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             Ep.
             194.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Chalced
             .
             Act.
             11.
             
          
           
             Novell
             .
             Justin
             .
             123
             ,
             137.
             
          
           
             C.
             de
             Episc.
             lex
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             Can.
             Laod.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             225.
             
          
           
             Conc.
             Nic.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             8.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Soz.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pallad
             .
             Vit.
             Chrys.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             So●r
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Aurelian
             .
             A.
             D.
             549.
             
          
           
             V.
             Concil
             .
             Tarracon
             .
          
           
             A.
             D.
             599.
             
             Can.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             12.
             c.
             6.
             &
             ibi
             Loaisam
             .
          
           
             Grati.
             Dist.
             63.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Vernense
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sirmond
             .
             
               Append.
               ad
            
             To.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
             Gall.
             
          
           
             Lup.
             Ferrariens
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             81
             ,
             98
             ,
             99.
             
          
           
             V.
             Grotii
             Piet.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Walsingh
             .
             in
             Edw.
             3.
             p.
             161.
             
          
           
             C.
             si
             quis
             15.
             
             Cod
             de
             Sacros
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             57.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             123.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             Paris
             
               ad
               A.
            
             1239.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Saris●
             .
             
               Ep.
               6.
               
               &
            
             119.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             83.
             
          
           
             Rittershus
             .
             ad
             Novell
             .
             p.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             n.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Treatise
             of
             Episcop
             .
             p.
             2.
             p
             123.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impositi●ns
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Vindic.
             of
             Non-conf
             .
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Falkner's
             Vindication
             of
             Liturgies
             ,
             1680.
             
          
           
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             on
             Matt.
             15.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             p.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             E●ce
             .
             pta
             G●mar
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             ●
             6.
             
          
           
             Ma●k
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chagiga
             c.
             2.
             §
             ult
             .
          
           
             Erub
             i●
             f.
             21.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             effectu
             Sacra
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             31.
             
             Sect.
             tertia
             .
          
           
             Bell.
             de
             cultu
             Sanct.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
             §
             Nota.
             
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             Salis
             ad
             aquam
             lustral
             .
             Pastoral
             .
             de
             Sacr.
             Bap.
             
          
           
             Azor.
             Instit.
             Moral
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             de
             Valent
             .
             To.
             4.
             disp
             .
             7.
             q.
             4.
             puncto
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Marsil
               .
               Columnae
            
             Hydragiologia
             .
             Bell.
             de
             Imag.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             Thyrae
             .
             de
             locis
             infest
             .
             p.
             3.
             c.
             68.
             
          
           
             Thesaur
             .
             Cathol
             .
             To.
             1.
             l.
             2.
             art
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Fresh
             Suit
             against
             Cerem
             .
             p.
             70.
             p.
             427.
             
             Cassand
             .
             Consult
             .
             art
             .
             7.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             To.
             4.
             disp
             .
             3.
             q.
             1.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             Common-Prayer
             .
             Can.
             30.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             Common
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             178
             ,
             179.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             4●
             .
          
           
             plea
             〈…〉
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Cases
             ,
             Q.
             113.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Plea
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Florent
             .
             Decret
             .
             Vnion
             .
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             Sess.
             7.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gamachae
             Sum.
             Theol.
             To.
             3.
             qu.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lu●o
             de
             Sacram
             .
             disp
             .
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             n
             32.
             
          
           
             Ysambert
             .
             de
             Sacram.
             ad
             .
             Qu.
             62.
             disp
             .
             4
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Clypeus
             Theolog.
             Thomist
             .
             To.
             5.
             disp
             .
             3.
             art
             .
             2.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Directory
             Eccles.
             Cases
             Q.
             49.
             p.
             826.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Imposit
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             §.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Answer
             to
             Serm.
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             232
             ,
             233.
             
          
           
             Ca●
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             R●ig
             .
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             De
             Constit.
             c.
             quia
             incontinent
             .
             ipso
             facto
             .
          
           
             Can.
             65.
             
          
           
             Plea
             for
             Pea●e
             p.
             2●●
             .
          
           
             Dis●ipl
             .
             de
             France
             ,
             Des
             Minist
             .
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             Epist.
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             311.
             
          
           
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
          
           
             Letter
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Disputations
             of
             Church
             Gov.
             p.
             48●
             .
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             P.
             73.
             
          
           
             P.
             77.
             
          
           
             P.
             78.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             to
             
             Cotton's
             Letter
             .
             Bloody
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Cure
             of
             Divis.
             p
             124.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
             to
             Magist●a●es
             Power
             ,
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             First
             Principles
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             by
             
               I.
               Mather
            
             ,
             1675.
             
          
           
             §.
             36.
             
          
           
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             T.
             C.
             
               's
               first
               Answer
               to
            
             W●itg
             .
             p.
             13●
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             p.
             49.
             
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             
               p.
               143.
               
               10●
            
             .
          
           
             Defence
             of
             his
             Plea.
             p.
             26.
             
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             ,
             p.
             149.
             
          
           
             Ratio
             Discip.
             Fratr
             .
             c.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Def.
             of
             the
             Plea.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             ep
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Psal.
             14.
             
          
           
             Tert●l
             .
             de
             Baptismo
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             116.
             de
             Tempore
             .
          
           
             De
             peccat
             .
             meritis
             &
             remiss
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             Preface
             to
             Right
             to
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Conferen●●
             first
             Part.
             
          
           
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             Impos
             .
             p.
             85
             ,
             86
             ,
             87.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Confe●●o
             Fid●i
             Claudii
             Regis
             Aethiopiae
             .
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mischief
             of
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Mischief
             o●
             Impo●
             .
             ●
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61632-e154260
           
             *
             C●lv
             .
             Edit
             .
             Amstel
             .
             ●om
             .
             8
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             *
             Bez.
             contra
             Sarrav
             .
             ad
             cap
             8.
             art
             .
             3.
             pag.
             27●
             Edit
             .
             Fran●o●
             .
             ann
             .
             16●1
             
          
           
             Calvin
             ●pera
             Edit
             .
             〈…〉
             38.
             p.
             6●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             cap.
             8.
             art
             .
             3.
             pag.
             〈◊〉
             Edit
             .
             〈◊〉
             anno
             1601.